HARPER’S CLASSICAL SERIES FOR SCHOOLS AND COLLEGES UNDER THE EDITORIAL SUPERVISION OF HENRY DRISLER, LL.D. JAY PROFESSOR OF GREEK IX COLUMBIA COLLEGE Copyright, 1881, by HARPER & BROTHERS THE ILIAD OP HOMER BOOKS ΧΥΙ.-ΧΧΓΥ wun EXPLANATORY NOTES FOR THE USE OF STUDENTS IN COLLEGES SI'Y Ψ By W. S. TYLER, D.D. WILLISTON PROFESSOR OF GREEK IN AMHERST COLLEGE NEW YORK HARPER & BROTHERS, FRANKLIN SQUARE 1886 boston COLLEGE LIBRA»'. CHESTNUT HILL, HARPER’S NEW CLASSICAL SERIES UNDER THE EDITORIAL SUPERVISION OF HENRY DRISLER, LL.D., JAY PROFESSOR OF GREEK, COLUMBIA COLLEGE. BASED UPON THE BEST AND MOST RECENT TEXTS, AND WITH NOTES ORIGINAL AND SELECTED. INITIAL VOLUMES. THE OLYMPIC AND PYTHIAN ODES OF PINDAR. With Introductory Essay, Dissertation on the Metres of Pindar, and Notes Critical and Explanatory. By Basil L. Gildersleeve, Pli.D. (Gottingen), LL.D., Professor of Greek, Johns Hopkins University. 12mo, Cloth, $1.50. HERODOTUS (Books VI. and VII.). With Introduction, and Notes Critical and Explanatory. By Augustus C. Merriam, Ph.D., Adjunct Professor of Greek, Columbia College. 12mo, Cloth, $1.50. THE PROTAGORAS OF PLATO. With an Introduction, and Critical and Explan¬ atory Notes. By E. G. Sihler, Ph.D., sometime Fellow in Greek in the Johns Hopkins University. 12mo, Cloth, 75 cents. THE OFFICES OF CICERO. With an Introductory Essay and Commentary. By Austin Stickney, A.M., formerly Professor of Latin in Trinity College, Hartford, Conn. 12mo, Cloth, $1.50. SICILIAN EXPEDITION OF THUCYDIDES (Books VI. and VII.). With Introduc¬ tion, and Notes Critical and Explanatory. By W. A. Lamberton, Professor of Greek, Lehigh University. 12mo, Cloth, $1.50. THE ILIAD OF HOMER (Books XVI.-XXIV.). With Introduction and Explanatory Notes. By W. S. Tyler, D.D., Williston Professor of Greek in Amherst College. 12mo, Cloth. (In Press’) OTHER VOLUMES IN PREPARATION. Published by HARPER & BROTHERS, New York. ttW Any of the above works will be sent by mail, postage prepaid , to any part of the United States or Canada, on receipt of the price. Copyright, 1886, by Harper & Brothers. T 2. c> ί\\<\ PREFACE. This is not merely or chiefly a critical edition. It is edu¬ cational rather. It is intended for the use of students in college, and especially for students of the upper classes, who are supposed to be already familiar with the grammar of the Greek language, and more or less acquainted with the dialectic and archaic forms of the Iliad, and whose minds are sufficient¬ ly disciplined to appreciate the sublimest, sweetest, and richest of all Grecian poetry, sufficiently cultured to appropriate its treasures of almost inspired wisdom. With such students in mind,* who have been accustomed to read with me in a single term, either in prepared lessons or at sight, all, or nearly all, of the Iliad which they had not read in the preparatory school, this edition omits grammatical references, and yet constantly presupposes or requires an accurate and familiar acquaintance with the forms of words and the structure of sentences, as the indispensable foundation for the understanding of the author, and calls frequent attention to whatever is difficult, doubtful, or peculiar in the grammar or the lexicography of the Iliad. It subordinates language to literature, while, at the same time, it holds that style is the characteristic feature of the greatest and best authors, that language and literature in their perfec¬ tion are one and inseparable, and that they can be properly studied only in their indissoluble connection. Believing that the study of words is often the best way of studving things, and that Homer is such a master of words * See, in The Penn Monthly for August, 1878, a discussion of the place which Homer should occupy in the colLece,curriculum. VI PREFACE. that his words especially are living images of persons and things — that every word of his has a meaning, and gives expression or coloring to his pictures—the editor has tried to express that meaning or coloring in his translations, and thus train students who use these Notes to make their translations as exact a copy, word for word, of the original as they can consistently with the idioms and usages of the English lan¬ guage. He fully believes, with Coleridge and Trench, and oth¬ ers who have been masters of English, and have become so, in no small measure, through the diligent study of the classical tongues, that “ more knowledge of more value may often be obtained from the history of a word than from the history of a campaign.” At the same time he rejects the mischievous but too prevalent heresy, which underlies most of the educa¬ tional falsehoods and fallacies of the age, that knowledge is the chief end of education, and that mere knowledge is power. Knowledge is an instrument , and, like other instruments, it becomes power only in the hands of a strong man — in other words, only when used by a well-disciplined, well-balanced, and highly cultured mind. If the knowledge could be sep¬ arated from the discipline and culture, and the student were obliged to choose between them, it were better for him to be able to think and reason and speak like Demosthenes, than to know all about every person and thing that existed in his times; it would be worth more to see things just as they are, like Ho¬ mer, and sing them as Homer did, or even to appreciate fully his singing of them, than to know all the facts of the heroic age. A fully developed, thoroughly disciplined, and perfectly balanced mind is power, and knowledge is power when it is possessed and used by such a mind. Correct thinking wedded to well-doing is power. Accurate observation, just discrimina¬ tion — in a word, clear vision, is power. Perfect expression, also, is power — the first, second, and third thing, not only in oratory, but in poetry, in history, in philosophy, in all liter¬ ature and all life. And if there is any such thing as a royal road to such power, it is in communion with such minds as Homer, Socrates, Plato, and Demosthenes. PREFACE. • · Vll In this edition of the Iliad it has been the simple aim and the sole ambition of the editor to do what little an editor can do to help students who aspire to such an education — to put them in communication with the blind old bard (who was not blind, but the clearest-sighted of mortals), that they may see his face, as it were, and hear his voice, understand his language, know his ways, think his thoughts, and catch his spirit, see for the time being with his eyes, and let him, so far as possi¬ ble, tell his story, sing his song, through their organs. Alas! that this is not possible. No one can be more sensible of his failure to realize this ideal than the editor himself. But some of his readers will more nearly realize it, perhaps, by reason of his efforts. Perhaps my Notes are too copious. They are not more copious, however, than those of the best German and English editors. Perhaps they sometimes encroach on the province of the teacher. But it is not easy for one who has occupied the professor’s chair for so many years to leave it entirely, even in editing a Greek classic. Professor Agassiz could not or would not forget, in his last will and testament, that he had always and everywhere been a “teacher.” The text is, for the most part, that of Dindorf, though I have not hesitated to adopt other readings, for which there seemed to be as good authority or better, or where there were other good and sufficient reasons. I have had before me the text and notes of Heyne, Crusius, Koppen, La Roche, Fasi- Franke, Ameis-Hentze, Duntzer, Koch, Paley, Pratt and Leaf (not to mention other editions, English and American), and have consulted them constantly and used them freely, finding in them much material which is the common property of Ho¬ meric commentators, and sometimes borrowing their language, in which case I have always aimed to give them the credit which is their due. The subdivisions of the Books, and the captions of those subdivisions, have been taken with little change, for the most part, from Crusius. The collations of verses and snatches of verse, which arc so often repeated in different parts of the Iliad and Odyssey, are chiefly from La Roche. Vlll PREFACE. These repetitions, in their frequency and in their hind, deserve notice, as a characteristic feature of the Homeric poems. Re¬ frains and repetitions of various kinds belong, it is true, to all poetry that is composed to be sung, and it is not uninterest¬ ing or uninstructive to note how even Demosthenes repeats favorite passages in his popular orations. These epic com¬ monplaces, however, as they are sometimes called, are not merely mechanical repetitions from memory, but, like the descriptive and picturesque epithets, the pet phrases, and the characteristic sentiments which distinguish the actors and speakers, each from each, in the dialogue, they enter into the essence and spirit of the poems; they exhibit the same master¬ strokes, the same marvellous power of individualizing men and things and portraying them just as they are, which, as mani¬ fested in all his productions, signalize Ilomer as the greatest of all painters from nature and from real life. References to parallel passages, illustrative of the thought or the language of the poet, are the common property of commentators from the Scholiasts to our own dav, and I have not taken the pains to distinguish between those which are derived from other sources and those which are original. I wish I could hope that students would follow out these ref¬ erences, and use a diligence in studying and comparing them somewhat commensurate with the labor which the editor has expended in collecting them. There is no method of study¬ ing a Greek or an English classic which is more fruitful of the best results, or which is more neglected. There is no part of a first-class commentary which is so valuable, or so sure to be undervalued. Koch, in his Commentary, and Autenrieth, in his Lexicon, have been particularly careful to note the ίίτταζ ειρημένα , which are found in all parts of the Iliad and, for obvious reasons, in some parts more frequently than in others. They illustrate the make-up of the poems, the style of the poet, and the rich¬ ness of his vocabulary. Hence, I have frequently pointed them out in the Notes, but without either citing the authority or vouching for their accuracy. PREFACE. IX The bearing of these peculiarities in style and vocabulary, on the one hand, and of the repetitions and parallel passages, on the other, upon the common or separate authorship of the two poems, or of different portions of each poem, is a ques¬ tion which may well stimulate inquiry, and to which different readers will give different answers. The solution of such ques¬ tions is less important than the spirit of thought and inquiry which they awaken. A good education is of more value than the greatest fund of knowledge, as a good farm is more valu¬ able than the largest crop of corn; a well-disciplined mind is more than any amount of learning, as the man is more than all that appertains to him: “ The life is more than meat and the body than raiment.” The last nine books of the Iliad, which are here edited, to¬ gether with the I^irst, the Ninth, and the Eleventh, constitute the text of the scholarly and sensible edition which, in accord¬ ance with a suggestion of De Quinccy, Messrs. Pratt and Leaf, Fellows of Trinity College, Cambridge, England, have edited for the use of schools, separate from the other books, under the title of “The Story of Achilles.” A less practical and popular, but more critical and scientific, separation of the Iliad into two parts is that so well known and so ably advocated by Mr. Grote, who divides the Iliad, commonly so called, into an original Achilleid consisting of Books i., viii., and xi.-xxii., and an Iliad proper, consisting of Books ii.-vii., while he re¬ garded Books ix., xxiii., and xxiv. as a later addition to the Achilleid, and Book x. as an addition or interpolation of a still later date. After all, the chief difference between the two parts of the poem, so far as Achilles is concerned, is that, in the one, he is never out of sight, and, in the other, he is never out of mind. The Odyssey also is divisible into two parts, in only one of which the protagonist is present as an immediate actor, while, in the other, he lies in the background inactive, but never forgotten by the reader, still less by the subordinate actors. And this resemblance between the two poems, together with the striking similarity in the plan or plot of the poems, particularly in the crisis or turning-point X PREFACE. of each, where the protagonist reappears upon the stage with such matchless power and grandeur, creates a strong presump¬ tion, not to say a demonstration, not only that each of the poems has a plan, but that both of the plans proceeded from the same master-mind. This is not the place for discussing the Homeric question. That question always has vexed and probably always will di¬ vide the learned world. There is so much at once of unity and of diversity in both of the Homeric poems that minds differently constituted cannot but come to different conclu¬ sions. The foregoing remarks indicate the drift of the edi¬ tor’s mind. The Notes contain not a few passages which aim to reconcile apparent contradictions and suggest points of resemblance. If the student wishes to pursue the subject farther he may see a concise resume of the argument in an article on the Homeric question, published in the “ Bibliotheca Sacra” (Andover, 1857), and reprinted as a prefix to my “The¬ ology of the Greek Poets.” The doctrine of the article may be “ old-fashioned,” and probably is extreme. But the author is still unable to resist the force of the general argument, and still sees no sufficient reason to abandon the conclusion that the Iliad and Odyssey, as planned, and substantially as they have come down to us, were both the production of the same exalted genius. The argument is fully and strongly presented, and the objections to it are well answered, in Mure’s “ His¬ tory of Greek Literature.” The argument for the one-author- sliip of the Iliad and Odyssey, drawn from the striking simi¬ larity and the transcendent power of the crisis or turning-point in the two poems, may be seen in a learned and eloquent article, by Dean Milman, in the forty-fourth volume of the Quarterly Review. A concise and candid statement of the difficulties in the way of accepting the poems as the work of one author may be found in the “Lecture” of Dr. Hermann Bonitz, translated and edited by the late Professor Packard, of Yale College, and published by Harper & Brothers. Professor Jebb, of the University of Glasgow, in his “Primer on Greek Literature,” published by D. Appleton & Co., has stated brief- PREFACE. XI ly and well the intermediate and conservative view, which is, perhaps, most commonly accepted now by English and Ameri¬ can scholars. After so much discussion through so many ages, it would seem as if no new opinion, still less new theory, of the Homeric question could possibly be invented. And yet Pro¬ fessor Geddes, Professor of Greek in the University of Aber¬ deen, has done this seemingly impossible thing in his “ Prob¬ lem of the Homeric Poems ” (London: Macmillan & Co., 1878), and startled the learned world, not only with a theory that has never before been propounded, but sustained it with much learning and ingenuity—with how much power to con¬ vince and persuade, it is still, perhaps, too early to decide. Starting with the doctrine of Grote, that the Iliad, commonly so called, consists of two parts, viz., an original Achilleid, whose subject was the Wrath of Achilles, and a number of additional books, whereby it was enlarged into an Iliad, whose .subject was the Trojan War, Professor Geddes argues, from internal evidence of various kinds, that these additional books proceeded, not only from a later author, but from the same poet who was the author of the Odyssey, and who lived in Asia Minor, while the original Achilleid was the production of a Thessalian poet, who lived in an earlier and ruder age. We cannot examine the argument here; but it will be seen at once that the theory is as daring as it is original, inasmuch as it runs counter to all the arguments which have been ad¬ vanced on both sides of the Homeric question—counter alike to the almost unanimous sentiment of antiquity, in favor of the one-authorship of both of the poems, and to the prevail¬ ing drift of modern criticism towards a belief in several authors for each of the two poems; and so the presumption would seem to be that it must be ground to powder between the upper and the nether millstone of the traditionalists and the discerptionalists. Nor can the author vindicate fully his own consistency,.since the same arguments by which he sepa¬ rates the two portions of the Iliad would dissever both the poems into no one knows how many separate lays, while the xn PREFACE. principles and modes of reasoning by which he seeks to estab¬ lish the unity of the Odyssey, and the one-authorship of the Odyssey and a portion of the Iliad, if consistently held, would compel him to accept the old faith that both the poems, as a whole, had the same author. He magnifies the differences be¬ tween the two parts of the Iliad, and exaggerates the resem¬ blances between one of those parts and the Odyssey, while he overlooks the true explanation, which lies in the fact that the books of the Iliad, which he differentiates, and refers to an earlier author, are chiefly scenes and descriptions of battles, while there is comparatively little fighting in the remaining books and in the Odyssey. Still, Professor Geddes’s book is a valuable contribution to the literature of the Homeric poems — original, fresh, suggestive, and rich in the results of inde¬ pendent research. It has opened anew the Homeric question, and will well repay a candid and careful perusal. Those who wish to study this new phase of the Homeric question will do well to read, besides Professor Geddes’s book, and the poems themselves, of course, a concise and discrimi¬ nating review, by the late Professor Packard, of Yale College, in the American Journal of Philology for 1880, and a num¬ ber of articles in the Contemporary Review, particularly a favorable notice, by E. A. Freeman, the historian, in 1879; a severe criticism, by Professor Blackie, in 1880, and a “Re¬ ply,” by Professor Geddes, in the same volume. See also, in the Nineteenth Century for 1878, a spicy monograph, by Mr. Gladstone, entitled “ The Slicing of Hector.” There is, besides, an article by Professor Geddes, in advance of his book, in the Contemporary Review for 1875. But the educational value of the Homeric poems is quite independent of any theory of their origin. In the language of Henry Nelson Coleridge: “ Born, like the river of Egypt, in secret light, they yet roll on their great collateral streams, wherein a thousand poets have bathed their sacred heads, and thence drunk beautv and truth, and all sweet and noble bar- monies. Known to no man is the time or place of their gush¬ ing forth from the earth’s bosom, but their course has been PREFACE. xm among the fields and by the dwellings of men, and our children now sport on their bants and quaff their salutary waters.” There is nothing in all the history of literature and menta.l culture like the hold which Homer has had on the leading minds of the ruling nations iu all ages. The doctrines of science and philosophy, schools of poetry and history, forms of government, parties in politics, creeds and sects in religion, dynasties and nationalities, have had their day of little brief authority, and passed away and been forgotten. But Ilomer still wields a sceptre of undisputed sovereignty and ever-in¬ creasing influence. Poets — ^Eschylus, Vergil, Voss, Chap¬ man, Pope, Cowper, Bryant — have imitated his plots, copied his language and illustrations, translated his poems, or com¬ posed songs and dramas, which, they have confessed, were only scraps from Homer’s banquet; historians, philosophers, and moralists — Herodotus, Thucydides, Plato, Aristotle, Plu¬ tarch, Carlyle — have written prose epics after his model, held up his poems as the ideal epopee for all ages, or enforced political, social, moral, and religious lessons by illustrations drawn from his pages; rulers and statesmen — Alexander the Great, Augustus, Derby, Gladstone—have sat at his feet for instruction, and delighted to do him homage. Never has he been more studied and admired than in our own age and generation. The Iliad and Odyssey were a principal text-book in all the schools of ancient Greece. “They were learned by boys at school,” says Dr. William Smith, in his “ History of Greece;” “they were the study of men in their riper years; and, even in the time of Socrates, there were Athenian gentlemen who could repeat both poems by heart.” They bore a scarcely less conspicuous part in the education of noble Roman youth in the Augustan age. Ever since the revival of learning they have held a prominent place in the schools of the modern European nations. And they well deserve it. While the moral and religious lessons which they teach by precept and example are, on the whole, lessons of honor, virtue, and piety, XIV PREFACE. the intellectual culture which they impart is altogether healthy and sound, teaching at once to observe, to reflect, and to ex¬ press thought and feeling in the very language of nature. There is nothing morbid, nothing affected, nothing artificial in Homer. He is always natural, genial, fresh as the air he breathed, clear as the sunlight which shone upon him, all-em¬ bracing and all-revealing as the atmosphere by which he was surrounded. In this respect he stands, not only above com¬ parison, but almost without competition, among the greatest poets of all ages. And for this, especially, he deserves the very highest place among the text-books—let me rather say, among the teachers—in our schools and colleges. The choicest portions of his poems should be committed to memory (to¬ gether with the best passages of our English poets), as they were in the schools of ancient Greece; it is a time-honored, but now too much neglected means of education; it would be one of the most effective methods of acquiring the lan¬ guage, as well as imbibing the sentiments and the spirit of the old Greek singer. Let him be studied, as he is in the great English schools, for his poetry, for the beauty of his images, the harmony of his numbers, the picturesqueness and truthfulness of his epithets, and the perfection of his language. Let him be studied, as Gladstone has studied him, as not only the prince of Greek poets, but the patriarch of Greek historians, for the light he sheds on the early history of our race. Let him be read, as the father of the Greek mythologists, for the instruc¬ tion he gives us in regard to the primitive religions of man¬ kind. Let him be studied, as the bible of the earfy Greeks, alongside of the Bible of Jews and Christians, partly to cor¬ roborate the doctrines and the facts of the Scriptures, and illus¬ trate their language, partly to set forth, by lively contrast, their superior truth and excellence. Let him be listened to as a witness for antiquity, and admired as the living image of his times. But, above all, let us receive him as the child of nat¬ ure, and hear his voice as the voice of nature herself, charm¬ ing us with a music as spontaneous and sweet and pure as PREFACE. XV that of the birds, teaching us to love simple and quiet beauty, and thus inspiring us with the very spirit of truth and beauty, eloquence and song. I am indebted to Dr. Drisler for the loan of books from his library. I am under still greater obligations to him for con¬ senting to let my proofs pass under his practised eye. The work was undertaken at his instance, and I should have asked permission to dedicate it to him, as an expression of regard for his services to classical learning, but that it belongs to a series which appears under his editorial supervision. W. S. Tyler. AMnERST College. ΟΜΗΡΟΪ ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Π. HOMER’S ILIAD. BOOK ΧΥΙ. ΤΙατρόκλαα. Ω? οι μεν περί νηός εϋσσεΧμοιο μάγοντο · Πάτροκλο? δ’ ΆγιΧήϊ παρίστατο, ποιμενι Χαών, δάκρυα Θερμά γόων ώστε κρήνη μεΧάνυδρος, ήτε κατ αί^ίΧιπος πετρης δνοφερον γόει ύδωρ. τον δε Ιδών ακτειρε ποδάρκης δω? ΆγιΧΧεύς, 5 καί μιν φωνήσας ετνεα πτερόεντα ί τροσηυδα · “ Tt7 ττε δεδάκρυσαι, Π ατρόκΧεις, ήύτε κούρη νηπίη , ήθ' άμα μητρϊ θεουσ άνεΧεσθαι άνώ^ει, είανοϋ άπτομενη, καί τ εσσυμενην κατερύκει, δακρυόεσσα δε μιν 7 τοτιδερκεται, οφρ ’ άνεΧηται · 10 τ\η ϊκεΧος, ΤΙάτροκΧε, τερεν κατά δάκρυον εϊβεις. ήε τι Μ υρμιδονεσσι πιφαύσκεαι, ή εμοϊ αυτω ; ήε τιν άη^έΧίην Φθίης εξ εκΧυες οιος; ζώειν μάν ετι φασϊ Μ,ενοίτιον, ’Άκτορος υιόν, ζώει δ’ Α ίακίδης ΤΙηΧευς μετά Μ υρμιδόνεσσιν, 15 των κε μάΧ άμφοτερων άκαγοίμεθα τεθνηώτων. ήε συ<Ί Άργείων όΧοφύρεαι, ώ? όΧεκονται νηυσϊν επι γΧαφυρήσιν ύπερβασίης ενεκα σφής; JC. /Γ- \ '■'/Ί t tf it ! It εξαυοα, μη κευυε νοω, ινα ειοομεν αρ,φω. 1 2 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ II. Tw δε βαρύ στεναγμών προσέφης, Π ατράκΧεις ίππειτ “ ω ΆχιΧεν, ΤΙηΧέος υιέ, μέγα φέρτατ ’ Αχαιών, 21 μη νεμέσα· τοΐον γάρ άχος βεβίηκεν Άχαρου?. οί μεν γάρ Βή πάντες, οσοι πάρος ήσαν άριστοι, εν νηυσϊν κέαται βεβΧημέι>οι ούτάμενοί τε. βέβΧηται μεν ο Τ υΒείΒης κρατερος ΑιομήΒης, 25 ούτασται δ’ ΌΒνσεύς ΒονρικΧυτος ήΒ ’ Αγαμέμνων, βέβΧηται Βέ καί ΈύρύπνΧος κατά μηρόν όϊστω. τους ρ,έν τ ϊητροϊ πόΧυφάρμακοι άμφιπένονται, εΧκε άκειάμενοι · σύ δ’ αμήχανος επΧευ, ΆχιΧΧεν. μη εμεγ ούν οντάς γε Χάβοι χόΧος, ον σύ φυΧάσσεις, 30 αΐναρέτη. τί σευ αΧΧος ονήσεται οήτίγονάς περ, αϊ κε μη *Αργείοισιν άεικέα Χοιγον άμύνης ; νηΧεές, ούκ αρα σοίγε πατήρ ήν ίππάτα Π?;λεϊ;?, ούΒέ Θετ^? μητηρ · γΧαυκή Βέ σε τίκτε θάΧασσα πέτραι δ’ ήΧιβατοι, οτι τοι νέος εστίν απηνής. 35 εΐ Βέ τινα φρεσϊ σήσι θεοπροπίην άΧεείνεις καί τινά τοι πάρ Ζηνος επέφραΒε ποτνια μητηρ, αλλ’ εμέ περ πράες ωχ, άμα δ’ αΧΧον Χαον υπασσον Μ νρμιΒονων, ήν πού τι φάως Ααναοΐσι γένωμαι. Βος Βέ μοι ωμοιιν τα σα τεύχεα θωρηχθήναι, 40 αϊ κ εμέ σοϊ ισκοντες άπάσχωνται ποΧέμοίο Τ ρώες, άναπνεύσωσι δ’ Άρήϊοι νϊες ’Αχαιών τειράμενοι · οΧίγη Βέ τ άνάπνενσις ποΧέμοίο . ρεία Βέ κ άκμήτες κεκμηάτας άνΒρας αυτή ωσαιμεν προτϊ άστυ νέων άπο καί κΧισιάωνβ 45 Λ ί1? φάτο Χισσόμενος μέγα νήπιος · ή γαρ εμεΧΧεν οί αύτω θάνατόν τε κακόν καί κήρα, Χιτέσθαι. τον δε μέγ οχθήσας προσέφη πόΒας ώκύς ΆχιΧΧεύς · “ ’Ώ μοι, Βιογενές ΥΙα,τρόκΧεις, οΐον εει,πες · ούτε θεοπροπίΐ]ς έμπάζομαι, ήντινα οίΒα , 50 ILIAD XVI. 3 ούτε τί μοι ττάρ Ζηνος εττέφρα8ε ττότνια μητηρ · αλλα τόδ’ αίνον αχός κρα8ίην καί Θυμόν [κάνει, οττττοτε 8η τον ομοϊον άνηρ έθέΧησιν άμέρσαι καί γέρας άψ άφεΧέσθαι, ο τε κρατεί ττροβεβηκη · αίνον άχος τό μοί έστιν, έττει ττάθον άΧγεα Θυμω. 55 κούρην ην άρα μοι γέρας έξεΧον υΐες Αχαιών, 8ουρί δ’ εμω κτεάτισσα, ττοΧιν εύτειχεα ττέρσας, την άψ εκ χειρων εΧετο κρείων Άγαμέμ.νων Άτρεί8ης ώσεί τιν άτιμητον μετανάστην . άΧΧα τα μεν ττροτετύχΘαι έάσομεν · ού8' άρα ττως ην 60 άσιτερχές κεχοΧώσθαι ενϊ φρεσίν · ήτοι εφην γε ού ΊτρΙν μηνιθμον καταπαυσέμεν, άΧλ ’ οττότ άν 8η νηας εμάς άφίκηται άντη τε τ ττόΧεμός τε. τύνη δ’ ωμοιιν μεν εμά κΧυτά τεύχεα 8ϋθι, άρχε 8ε Μ υρμι8όνεσσι φιΧοτττοΧέμοισι μάχεσθαι, 65 εί 8η κυάνεον Ύρώων νέφος άμφιβέβηκεν νηυσϊν εττικρατέως, οί 8έ ρηγμΐνι θαΧάσσης κεκΧίαται, χάρης οΧίγην ετι μοίραν έχοντες, Άργεΐοι · Ύρωων 8έ ττόΧις εττι ττάσα βέβηκεν θάρσυνος. ού γάρ εμης κόρυθος Χεύσσουσι μέτωττον 70 έγγύθι Χαμπομένης · τάχα κεν φεύγοντες εναυΧονς ττΧησειαν νεκύων, εϊ μοι κρείων ’Αγαμέμνων ηττια εί8είη · νυν 8έ στρατόν άμφιμάχονται. ού γάρ Τ υ8εί8εω Αιομη8εος εν πταΧάμησιν μαίνεται έγχείη Ααναών άττο Χοιγον άμύναι ° 75 ού8έ 7 τω ’ Ατρεί8εω οττος εκΧυον αύ8ησαντος εχθρης εκ κεφαΧης · αλλ’ 'Ί&κτορος άν8ροφόνοιο Τ ρωσι κεΧεύοντος ττεριάγνυται, οί δ’ άΧαΧητω 7 τάν ττε8ίον κατέχουσι, μάχη νικωντες Αχαιούς. άΧΧα καί ως, ΤΙάτροκΧε, νέων άττο Χοιγον αμύνων 80 εμπεσ εττικρατέως, μη 8η ί τυρός αίθομένοιο 4 ΙΛΙΑΔ02 IT. νήας εν πτρησωσι, φίλον δ’ άιτο νόστον ελωνται. πείθεο 8' ώς τοι ε’γώ μύθον τέλος ev φρεσί θείω, ώς αν μοι τιμήν μεyάλην καΧ κν8ος άρηαι προς πάντων Ααναών, άτάρ οι περικαλλεα κούρην . 85 άφτ άπονάσσωσιν, ττοτϊ δ’ άyλaά 8ώρα πόρωσιν. etc νηών ελάσας ίεναι πάλιν · el δε κεν αν τοι Scop κν8ος άρεσθαι ερίγ8ονπος πόσις 'Ίϊρης, μη σνη άνενθεν εμεΐο λϊλαίεσθαι πολεμίζειν Τ ρωσϊ φιλοπτολεμοισιν · άτιμότερον δε με θησεις. 90 μη8 ’ έπσφαλλόμενος πολεμώ και 8ηϊοτητι, Τρώας εναιρόμενος, προτϊ ’Ίλιον ήηεμονενειν, μη τις απ' Ονλνμποιο θεών αιειηενετάων εμβηη * μάλα τούς γε φιλεΐ εκάερ^ος ’ Απόλλων · αλλα πάλιν τρωπάσθαι, επην φάος εν νηεσσιν 95 θήης, τούς δε τ’ ε’αι^ πε8ίον κάτα 8ηριάασθαι. [at yap, Ζεν τε πάτερ καί ’Αθηναίη καί ’ Άπολλον, μήτε τις ονν Τρώων θάνατον φνηοι, οσσοι εασιν, μήτε τις 'Αρχείων, νώϊν δ’ εκ8νμεν όλεθρόν, οφρ ’ οϊοι Τροίης ιερά κρη8εμνα λνωμεν .]” 100 'Ώς οι μεν τοιαντα προς άλληλονς ayopevov. ΑΓα? δ’ ονκετ εμιμνε · βιάζετο yap βελεεσσιν · 8άμνα μιν Ζηνος τε νόος και Τρώες ciyavol βάλλοντες · 8εινην δε πε^Η κροτάφοισι φαεινή πήληξ βαλλόμενη καναχην εχε, βάλλετο δ’ αζεί 105 κάπ φάλαρά εύποίηθ' * δ δ’ αριστερόν ώμον εκαμνεν, εμπε8ον αίεν οχων σάκος αΐόλον * ουδ’ ε8νναντο άμφ ’ αύτώ πελεμίξαι ερεί8οντες βελεεσσιν. αί,εζ ο apyaAeip εχετ ασνματι, καό οε οι ιόρως πάντοθεν εκ μελεων πολύς ερρεεν, ον8ε πη εϊχβν 110 άμπνενσαι · πάντη δέ κακόν κακω εστηρικτο. Έσπετε μοι, Μ ονσαι ’Ολύμπια 8ώματ εχονσαι, οππως 8η πρώτον πνρ εμπεσε νηυσιν ’ Αχαιών. ILIAD XVI. 5 f/ E κτωρ A ΐαντος δόρυ μείΧινον άηχι παραστάς πΧηξ' άορι μεηάΧω, αιχμής ηταρά καυΧον όπισθεν, 115 αντίκρυ δ’ άπάραξε · το μεν Τ εΧαμώνιος Α ϊας πήΧ' αύτως εν χειρι κοΧον δόρυ · τήΧε δ’ απ' αυτού αιχμή χαΧκείη χαμάδις βόμβησε πεσούσα. <γνώ δ’ Αίας κατά θυμόν άμύμονα, ρνγησεν τε, ερ^α θεών, ο ρα πάηχυ μάχης επί μήδεα κεΐρεν 120 Ζευς ύψιβρεμετης, Τ ρώεσσι δε βουΧετο νίκην · χάζετο δ’ εκ βεΧεων. τοϊ δ' εμβαΧον άκάματον πυρ νηϊ θοη · της δ’ αίφτα κατ άσβεστη κεχυτο φΧόξ. Λ Πς την μεν πρύμνην πυρ άμφεπεν · αύτάρ ΆχιΧΧεύς μη ρω πΧηξάμ ενός ΤΙατροκΧήα προσεειπεν · 125 Όρσεο, διογενες ΤΙατρόκΧεις, ίπποκεΧευθε · Χεύσσω δη παρά νηυσι 7 τυρός δηιοιο ίωήν · μη δη νηας εΧωσι καί ούκετι φυκτά πεΧωνται * δύσεο τεύχεα θάσσον, δγώ δε κε Χαδν άγείρω.” 'Ώς φάτο, ΤΙάτροκΧος δε κορύσσετο νώροπι χαΧκω. κνημΐδας μεν πρώτα περί κνήμησιν εθηκεν 131 καΧάς, άρ^υρεοισιν επισφυρίοις άραρυίας · δεύτερον αύ θώρηκα περί στήθεσσιν εδυνεν 7 τοικίΧον άστερόεντα ποδώκεος Α ίακίδαο. άμφϊ δ’ άρ' ώμοισιν βάΧετο ξίφος άρηυρόηΧον 135 χάΧκεον, αύτάρ επειτα σάκος μεγα τε στιβαρόν τε · κρατϊ δ’ επ' ιφθίμω κυνεην εύτυκτον εθηκεν ϊππουριν · δεινόν δε Χόφος καθύπερθεν ενευεν. ειΧετο δ’ αΧκιμα δουρε, τά οι παΧάμηφιν άρηρει , ε^χος δ’ ούχ εΧετ οίον άμύμονος Α Ιακίδαο, 140 βριθύ μεηα στιβαρόν · τδ μεν ου δύνατ αΧΧος Αχαιών 7 τάΧΧειν, άΧΧά μιν οϊος επίστατο πηΧαι ΆχιΧΧεύς, ΤΙηΧιάδα μεΧίην, την πατρϊ φίΧω πόρε χίείρων ΤΙηΧίου εκ κορυφής, φόνον εμμεναι ήρώεσσιν. 6 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Π. ίππους δ’ Α ύτομόΰοντα θοως ζευγνυμεν άνωγεν, 145 τον μ,ετ ’ Αχιλλήα ρηξηνορα τϊε μάλιστα, πιστότατος δε οί εσκε μάχη evi μεΐναι όμοκλην. τω δε και Αύτομεόων υι ταγέ ζυγόν ωκεας ίππους, Έάνθον καί Β αλίον, τω άμα πνοιησι πετόσθην, τους ετεκε Ζεφύρω άνεμω 'Άρπυια ΐΐοόάργη, 150 βοσκομόνη λειμώνι παρά ρόον Ή^κεανοΐο. εν δε παρηορίησιν άμύμονα ΐΐηόασον ίει, τόν ρά ποτ Ήετ/ωζΌ? ελών πόλιν ηγαγ Άχίλλεύς, ός καί θνητός εων επεθ' ΐπποις άθανάτοισιν. Μ,υρμιΒόνας δ’ άρ ’ εποιχόμενος θωρηξεν Άχιλλευς πάντας άνά κλισίας συν τευχεσιν * οί δε λύκοι ως 156 ώμοφάγοι, τοΐσίντε περί φρεσϊν άσπετος αλκή, οι τ’ ελαφον κεραόν μεγαν οΰρεσι Βηώσαντες ΰάπτουσιν πάσιν δε παρηϊον αίματι φοινόν · καί τ αγεληδόν ίασιν από κρηνης μελανυάρου 160 λάψοντες γλώσσησιν άραιησιν μόλαν ϋόωρ άκρον, ερευγόμενοι φόνον αίματος · εν δε τε θυμός στηθεσιν άτρομος εστι, περιστόνεται δε τε γαστηρ · τοΐοι Μ υρμιάόνων ηγήτορες ήδε μεόοντες άμφ ’ αγαθόν θεράποντα ποΰώκεος ΑίακίΒαο 165 ρωοντ . εν ο αρα τοισιν Α ρήιος ιστατ Αχιλλευς ότρυνων ίππους τε και άνερας άσπιάιώτας. ΤΙεντηκοντ ησαν νηες θοαί, ησιν Αχιλλευς 5 rp > r λ £ / » -* ι οιτίου άλκιμον υιόν, αυτόν καί θεράποντα, συν εντεσι μαρμαίροντας, πάσιν όρίνθη θυμός, εκίνηθεν δε φάλαγγες, 280 ελπόμενοι παρά ναυφι ποΒώκεα ΤΙηλείωνα μηνιθμον μεν άπορρΐψαι, φιλότητα δ’ ελεσθαι · πάπτηνεν δε έκαστος οπη φυγοι αιπύν όλεθρόν. ΤΙάτροκλος δε πρώτος ακόντισε Βουρϊ φαεινω αντίκρυ κατά μεσσον, οθι πλεΐστοι κλονεοντο, 285 νη'ι πάρα πρύμνη μεγάθυμου ΤΙρωτεσιλάου, καί βάλε Τίυραίχμην, ος ΤΙαίονας Ιπποκορυστάς ηγαγεν εξ ΆμυΒώνος απ’ Άξιου εύρυρεοντος · τον βάλε Βεξιόν ώμον / δ δ’ ύπτιος εν κονίησιν κάππεσεν οίμώξας, εταροι δε μιν ’αμφεφόβηθεν 290 ΤΙαίονες * εν γάρ ΤΙάτροκλος φόβον ήκεν άπασιν ηγεμόνα κτείνας, ος άριστεύεσκε μάχεσθαι. εκ νηών δ’ ελασεν, κατά δ’ εσβεσεν αιθόμενον πυρ. ήμιΒαής δ’ άρα νηυς λίπετ αυτόθι · τοϊ δ’ εφόβηθεν Τρώες θεσπεσίω όμάΒω · Δαναοί δ’ επεγυντο 295 νήας άνά γλαφυράς · ομαΒος δ’ άλίαστος ετυγθη. ώς δ’ οτ’ αφ’ υψηλής κορυφής ορεος μεγάλοιο κίνηση πυκινήν νεφελην στεροπηγερετα Ζευς, εκ τ εφανεν πάσαι σκοπιαϊ και πρώονες άκροι ILIAD XVI. 11 και νάπαι, ούρανόθεν 8 ’ άρ ύπερράγη άσπετος αιθήρ, ως Δαναοί νηών μεν άπωσάμενοι 8ηϊον ί τνρ 301 τυτθόν άνειτνευσαν, ποΧεμου 8' ου γίγνετ έρωή. ού γάρ 7 τώ τι Τ ρώες άρηϊφίΧων ύπ' 'Αχαιών προτροπά8ην φοβεοντο μεΧαινάων αιτο νηών, αΧΧ ετ αρ ανυ ισταντο, νέων ο υποεικον αναγκη. 305 ν Ε νθα 8' άνηρ εΧεν αν8ρα κε8ασθείσης υσμίνης ηγεμόνων, πρώτος 8ε ΧΙενοιτίου άΧκιμος υιός αυτίκ αρα στρεφθεντος ΆρηιΧυκου βάΧε μηρόν Ζγχεϊ όξυόεντι, 8ίαπρό 8ε χαΧκόν εΧασσεν · ρηξεν ο οστεον €γχος, ο οε πρηνής επί γαιη 310 κάππεσ. άτάρ ΧίενεΧαος Άρήϊος ουτα θόαντα στερνόν γυμνωθεί>τα παρ' άσπί8α, Χύσε 8ε γυΐα. ΦυΧεί8ης 8 ’ ’ΆμφίκΧον εφορμηθεντα 8οκεύσας εφθη όρεξάμενος πρυμνόν σκέλος, ένθα ί τάχιστος μυών ανθρώπου πεΧεται · περί 8 ’ εγχεος αιχμή 315 νεύρα 8ίεσχίσθη · τον 8ε σκότος οσσε κάΧυήτεν. Ν εστορί8αι 8' ό μεν οΰτασ Άτύμνιον όξεϊ 8ουρϊ ΆντιΧοχος, Χαπάρης 8ε 8ιηΧασε χάΧκεον εγχος · ήρίπε 8ε προπάροίθε. ΧΙάρις 8 ’ αύτοσχε8α 8ουρϊ ΆντιΧόχω επόρουσε κασιγνητοιο χοΧωθείς, 320 στας πρόσθεν νεκυος · του 8 ’ αντίθεος Θρασυμή8ης εφθη όρεξάμενος πρϊν ουτάσαι, ού8 ’ άφάμαρτεν, ώμον άφα ρ · πρυμνόν 8ε βραχίονα 8ουρός άκωκη 8p0yjr από μυώνων, από δ’ οστεον άχρίς άραξεν. 8ούπησεν 8ε πεσών, κατά δε σκότος όσσε κάΧυψεν. 325 ως τώ μεν 8οίοΐσί κασιγνητοισι 8αμεντε βητην εις ν Ε ρεβος, Χαρπη8όνος εσθΧοϊ εταίροι, υϊες άκοντισταϊ Άμισω8άρου, ος ρα Χίμαιραν θρεήτεν άμαιμακετην, ποΧεσιν κακόν άνθρώποισιν. Α ϊας 8ε Κ ΧεόβουΧον ΌΐΧιά8ης επορούσας 330 12 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Π. ζωόν εΧε, βΧαφθέντα κατά κΧόνον · άΧΧά οί αυθι Χύσε μένος, πΧηξας ξίφει αυχένα κωπηεντι. 7τάν δ’ υπεθερμάνθη ξίφος αίματι · τον δε κατ οσσε εΧΧαβε πορφύρεος θάνατος και μοίρα κραταιη. ΤΙηνέΧεως δέ Αύκων τε συνέδραμαν ε^χεσι μεν τα παρ' ασπίδα, Χύσε δε ηνία · 400 δούπησεν δε πεσών. δ δε Θεστορα, ’'Ίϊνοπος υιόν, δεύτερον όρμηθείς — δ μεν εύξεστω ενί δίφρω ήστο άΧείς · εκ ηάρ πΧήηη φρενας, εκ δ’ άρα ψειρών ηνία ήιχθησαν — δ δ’ εηχεϊ νύξε παραστας ηναθμόν δεξιτερόν, δια δ’ αυτόν πείρεν όδόντων, 405 εΧκε δε δουρός εΧων ύπερ άντυηος, ώς δτε τις φως πετρη ετ τι προβΧήτι καθήμενος ιερόν ίχθύν εκ πόντοιο θύραζε Χίνω και ήνοπι χαΧκω · ώς εΧκ εκ δίφροιο κεχηνότα δουρι φαεινω, καο ο αρ επι στομ εωσε · πεσοντα οε μιν Χιπε συμος. αύταρ επειτ ’ΈιρυΧαον επεσσνμενον βαΧε πετρω 411 μεσσην κακ κεφαΧήν · ή δ’ άνδιχα πάσα κεάσθη εν κόρυθι βριαρή · δ δ’ άρα πρηνής επι ηαίη κάππεσεν, άμφί δε μιν θάνατος 'χυτό θυμοραιστής. αύταρ επειτ ’Ίύρύμαντα και Άμφοτερόν καί Έ7 ταΧτην, ΎΧηπόΧεμόν τε Ααμαστορίδην Έχίον τε ΤΙύριν τε, 416 Ίφεα τ Ίύύιππόν τε και Άρηεάδην ΤΙοΧύμηΧον, πάντας επασσυτερους πεΧασε χθονϊ πουΧυβοτείρη. Χαρπηδών δ’ ώς ούν ϊδ' άμιτροχίτωνας εταίρους χερσ ύπο ΤίατρόκΧοιο Μ ενοιτιάδαο δαμεντας, 420 κεκΧετ άρ άντιθεοισι καθαπτόμενος Αυκίοισιν · “ Αιδώς, ώ Αύκιοι, πόσε φεύηετε ; νυν θοοϊ εστε. ILIAD XVI. 15 άντήσω > -y -ν Ay * * ι ο οτε οη σ'χεοον ησαν επ αΧΧηΧοισιν ιοντες, ενθ ’ ήτοι ΤίάτροκΧος άγακΧειτόν ®ρασύμηΧον, ο? ρ ήύς θεράπων Σαρπηδόνος ήεν άνακτος, τον βάΧε νείαιραν κατά γαστέρα, Χύσε δε γυία. 465 Χαρπηδών δ’ αυτόν μέν άπήμβροτε δονρϊ φαεινω δεύτερος 6 ρ μη θ εις, ό δε Τίήδασον ούτασεν 'ίππον εγγει οεξιον ωμόν · ο ο εβραχε συμον αισοων. \ S> 5·» ν / / > ν £·> >/ /) ' /ίαο ο επεσ εν κονιησι μακών, απο ο επτατο σνμος. τώ δε διαστήτην, κρίκε δε ζυγόν, ηνία δε σφιν 470 σύγγυτ , επειδή κείτο παρήορος εν κονίησιν. τοΐο μέν Αύτομέδων δουρικΧυτός εΰρετο τέκμωρ · σπασσάμενος τανύηκες άοβ παχέος παρά μηρού, άιζας άπέκοψε παρήορον ούδ' εμάτησεν · τώ δ’ ίθυνθήτην, εν δε ρυτήρσι τάννσθεν. 475 τώ δ’ αυτίς συνίτην εριδος πέρι θυμοβόροιο. 'Ένθ' αύ ϋαρπηδών μέν άπήμβροτε δουρι φαεινω, ΤΙατρόκΧου δ’ υπέρ ώμον αριστερόν ήΧυθ ’ άκωκή εγχεος, ούδ ’ εβαΧ ’ αυτόν · δ δ’ ύστερος ώρνυτο χαΧκω ΤΙάτροκΧος · του δ' οδχ άΧιον βεΧος εκφυγε χειρός, 480 αλλ’ εβαΧ ’ ενθ ’ άρα τε φρένες εργαται άμφ ’ άδινόν κήρ. ήριπε δ’ ο>9 ore τί9 δ/309 ήριπεν ή άχερωίς, ήέ πίτυς βΧωθρή, τήντ ούρεσι τέκτονες άνδρες εξέταμον πεΧέκεσσι νεήκεσι νήίον είναι · ILIAD XVI. ως o 7 τρόσθ' ίππων καί δίφρου κεΐτο τανυσθείς, βεβρυχώς, κόνιος δεδραγμενος αίματοεσσης. ηύτε ταύρον επεφνε Χεων αγελ? ]φι μετεΧθών, αΐθωνα μεηάθυμον, εν είΧιπόδεσσι βόεσσιν, ωΧετό τε στενάχων υπό (γαμφηΧιησι Χεοντος, ως υπο ΤΙατρόκΧω Αυκίων αγο9 άσπιστάων κτεινόμένος μενεαινε, φίΧον δ’ όνόμηνεν εταΐρον · “ ΤΧαύκε πειτον, ποΧεμιστά μετ' άνδράσι, νυν μάΧα χρη αίχμητην τ εμεναι καί θαρσαΧεον ποΧεμιστην · νυν tol ε’ελδεσ#ω πόΧεμος κακός, εί θοός εσσι. πρώτα μεν οτρυνον Αυκίων ηγήτορας άνδρας, πάντη εποιχόμενος, Σαρπηδόνος άμφιμάχεσθαι * αύταρ επειτα και αυτός εμευ περί μάρναο χαΧκω. σοϊ (yap εγώ και επειτα κατηφείη καί ονειδος εσσομαι ηματα πάντα διαμπερές, εϊ κε μ ’Αχαιοί τεύχεα συΧησωσι νέων εν άηωνι πεσόντα. αλλ,’ εχεο κρατερώς, οτρυνε δε Χαόν άπαντα." λ Ω9 άρα μιν είπόντα τελθ9 θανάτοιο κάΧυψεν όφθαΧμους ρίνας θ\ ό δε Χάξ εν στηθεσι βαίνων εκ χροός εΧκε δόρυ, προτϊ δε φρενες αύτω εποντο · τοίο δ’ άμα 'φυχήν τε καί εηχεος εξερυσ' αιχμήν. Χίυρμιδόνες δ’ αυτοί) σχεθον ίππους φυσιόωντας, ίεμένους φοβεεσθαι, επεί Χίπον άρματ άνάκτων. ΤΧαυκω δ’ αίνον άχος γενετο φθοηηης άιοντι · ώρίνθη δε οί ητορ, οτ ου δυνατό προσαμυναι. χειρϊ δ’ εΧων επίεζε βραχίονα · τεΐρε (yap αυτόν εΧκος, ό δη μιν Ύευκρος επεσσυμενον βάΧεν ίω τείχεος ύψηΧοΐο, άρην ετάροισιν αμύνων, ευχόμενος δ' άρα είπεν εκηβόΧω ΆπόΧΧωνι · “ Κ Χυθι, άναξ, ος που Αυκίης εν πιόνι δήμιο 18 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Π. ■?*>\Γ¥Ί / 5· / £ \ λ / » » / t-wf ei? η ενι 1 ροΐΎ]' ουνασαι be συ Ίταντοσ ακουειν 515 άνερι κηΒομενω, ώς νυν εμε κηΒος ίκά vet. εΧκος μεν yap εχω τόΒε καρτεράν, άμφϊ δε μοι χειρ οξβίρς όΒύνησιν εΧηΧαται, ουδέ μοι αΐμα τερσηναι Βύναται, βαρύθβί δε μοι ωμός υπ αυτοί) * εγ%09 δ’ ου δύναμαι σχεΐν εμπεΒον, ουδέ μάχεσθαι 520 εΧθων Βυσμενεεσσιν. άνηρ δ’ ωριστος δλωλευ, Ζαρπηόων, ιΐιος υιός · ο ο ουο ου παιόος αμυνει. άΧΧα συ περ μοι, άναξ, τόΒε καρτεράν εΧκος άκεσσαι, κοίμησον δ’ όΒύνας, Βάς δε κράτος, οφρ ’ ετάροισιν κεκΧόμένος Αυκίοισιν εποτρύνω ί τόΧεμίζειν, 525 αυτός τ άμφϊ νεκυι κατατεθνηωτι μάχωμαιΓ Λ Ω? εφατ ευχόμενος, του δ’ εκΧυε Φοίβος Ά πόΧΧων. αύτίκα τταυσ όΒύνας, άπά δ’ εΧκεος άργαΧεοιο αίμα μεΧαν τερσηνε, μένος δε οι εμβαΧε θυμω. ΤΧαυκος δ’ eyvoa ησιν ενϊ φρεσί, γηθησεν τε, 580 οττι οι ωκ ηκουσε μεγας θεάς εύξαμενοιο. :πρώτα μεν ωτρυνεν Αυκίων ηγήτορας άντρας, 7 τάντη ειτοιχόμενος, ΧαρπηΒόνος άμφιμάχεσθαι · αύτάρ επειτα μετά Ύρώας κίε μακρά βιβάσθων, ΥΙουΧυΒάμαντ ειτι ΤΙανθοίΒην και Άγηνορα Βΐον, 535 βή δε μετ Αινείαν τε και "Έκτορα χαΧκοκορυστην. άγχου δ’ ίστάμενος επεα τττερόεντα προσηύΒα · “ f/ E κτορ, νυν Βη ττάγχυ ΧεΧασμένος εις επικούρων οΐ σεθεν εΐνεκα τηΧε φίΧων καί πατρίΒος αϊης θυμάν άποφθινύθουσι· συ δ’ ούκ εθεΧεις επαμύνειν. 540 κεΐται ΧαρπηΒων, Αυκίων αγάς άσπιστάων, ος Αυκίην εϊρυτο Βίκησί τε καί σθενεϊ ώ · τάν δ’ ύπά Π ατρόκΧω Βάμασ εγχεϊ χάΧκεος "Αρης. άΧΧά, φιΧοι, 7 τάρστητε, νεμεσσηθητε δε θυμω, μη άπά τεύχε εΧωνται, άεικίσσωσι δε νεκράν 545 ILIAD ΧΥΙ. 19 Μ υρμιΒόνες, Δαναών κεχοΧωμενοι οσσοι οΧοντο, τούς επί νηυσί θοησιν ειτεφνομεν ^χείησιν." Λ β? εφατο, Τ ρώας Be κατά κρηθεν Χάβε πένθος άσχετον, ούκ επιεικτόν, επεί σφισιν έρμα πόΧηος εσκε, καί άΧΧοΒαπός περ εών ποΧεες yap άμ' αύτω 550 Χαοϊ εποντ, εν Β' αυτός άριστεύεσκε μάχεσθαι . βάν δ’ ίθύς Δαναών ΧεΧιημενοι · ηρχε δ’ άρα σφιν 'Έκτωρ χωόμενος ΈαρπηΒόνος. αύτάρ Αχαιούς ώρσε Μ ενοιτιάΒεω ΤίατροκΧήος Χάσιον κηρ · Αϊαντε πρώτω προσεφη, μεμαώτε καί αύτώ · 555 “ Αΐαντε, νυν σφώϊν άμύνεσθαι φίΧον έστω, οΐοί περ πάρος ητε μετ άνΒράσιν, ή καί άρείους. κεΐται άνηρ ος πρώτος εσηΧατο τείχος 'Αχαιών, ΣαρπηΒών. άΧΧ' εϊ μιν άεικισσαίμεθ' εΧόντες, τεύχεά τ' ώμοιιν άφεΧοίμεθα, καί τιν εταίρων 560 αυτού αμυνόμενων Βαμασαίμεθα νηΧεϊ χαΧκω." Α Ως εφαθ', οι Βε και αυτοί άΧεξασθαι μενεαινον. οί Β' επεί αμφοτέρωθεν εκαρτύναντο φάXayyaς, Τ ρώες και Αύκιοι καί Μ υρμιΒόνες καί 'Αχαιοί, σύμβαΧον άμφί νεκυι κατατεθνηώτι μάχεσθαι 565 Βεινον άύσαντες · μό -ya Β' εβραχε τεύχεα φωτών. Ζευς Β' επί νύκτ οΧοην τάνυσε κρατερτ) ύσμίνη, οφρα φίΧω περί παιΒί μάχης οΧοος πόνος εϊη. **Ωσάν Βε πρότεροι Τ ρώες εΧίκωπας 'Αχαιούς · βΧητο yap ούτι κάκιστος άνηρ μετά Μ,υρμιΒόνεσσιν, 570 υιός ΆyaκXήoς μεyaθύμoυ, Βιος 'Ίύπε^εύς, ος ρ εν Β ουΒείω εύναιομενω ηνασσεν τό πρίν · άτάρ τότε y εσθΧόν ανεψιόν εζεναρίζας ες I ΙηΧη ίκετευσε καί ες Θετιν άpyυpόπεζav · οί Β' άμ' ΆχιΧΧηϊ ρηξηνορι πεμπον επεσθαι 575 ’'1 Χίον εις εΰπωΧον, ΐνα Τ ρώεσσι μάχοιτο. 20 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Π. τον ρα τόθ 1 άπτόμενον νεκυος βάΧε φαίδιμος "Έκτωρ χερμαδίω κεφαΧην · η δ’ άνδιχα ί τάσα κεάσθη εν κόρυθι βριαρη · ο δ’ άρα πρηνης επί νεκρω κάππεσεν, άμφϊ δε μιν θάνατος χυτό θυμοραϊστης. 580 Π ατρόκΧω δ’ άρ άγος γενετό φθιμενου ετάροιο, ϊθυσεν δε διά προμάχων ϊρηκι εοικώς ώκεϊ, οστ εφόβησε κοΧοιους τε ψήράς τε * ως ίθυς Ανκίων, ΐΙατρόκΧεις ίπποκεΧευθε, εσσυο καί Τ ρώων, κεχοΧωσο δε κηρ ετάροιο. 585 καί ρ εβαΧε ΆθενεΧαον, Τθαιμενεος φίΧον υιόν, αυχένα χερμαδίω, ρηξεν δ’ από τοΐο τένοντας. χώρησαν δ’ υπό τε πρόμαχοι καί φαίδιμος "Έκτωρ. οσση δ’ αίγανεης ριπή ταναοΐο τετυκται, ην ρά τ άνηρ άφεη πείρώμενος η εν άεθΧω 590 ηε καί εν ποΧεμω, δηίων υπο θυμοραϊστεων, τόσσον εχώρησαν Τρώες, ώσαντο δ’ Αχαιοί. ΤΧαυκος δε πρώτος, Ανκίων άγος άσπιστάων, ετράπετ, εκτεινεν δε Β αθυκΧηα μεγάθυμον, ΆάΧκωνος φίΧον υιόν, ός 'ΈΧΧάδι οίκία ναίων 595 οΧβω τε πΧούτω τε μετεπρεπε Χίυρμιδόνεσσιν. τον μεν άρα ΤΧαυκος στήθος μέσον οΰτασε δουρι, στρεφθείς εξαπίνης, ότε μιν κατεμαρπτε διώκων · δουπησεν δε πεσών · πυκινόν δ’ άχος ελλά/3’ Αχαιούς, ώς επεσ’ ε’σ^λδ? άνηρ · μεγα δε Τ^ώε? κεχάροντο, 600 στα ν ο αμφ αυτόν ιοντες αοΧΧεες · ονο αρ Αχαιοί αΧκης εξεΧάθοντο, μένος δ’ ίθυς φερον αυτών, ενθ' αΰ Μ ηριόνης Τρώων εΧεν άνδρα κορυστην, Ααόγονον, θρασυν υιόν Όνητορος, ός Αιός ίρευς Τδαίου ετετυκτο, θεός δ’ ώς τίετο δημω · 605 τον βάΧ' υπό γναθμοΐο καί οΰατος · ώκα δε θυμός ωχετ από μεΧεων, στυγερός δ’ άρα μιν σκότος εΐΧεν. ILIAD XVI. 21 Αινείας δ' επί Αίηριόνη δόρυ χάΧκεον ηκεν · εΧπετο yap τευξεσθαι υπασπίδια προβιβάντος, αλλ’ 6 μεν άντα ίδών ηΧευατο χάΧκεον εγχος · 610 πρόσσω yap κατεκυψε, τό δ’ εξόπιθεν δόρυ μακρόν οΰδει ενισκίμφθη, επί δ’ ούρίαχος πεΧεμίχθη έγχβο? · ένθα δ’ επειτ άφίει μένος οβριμος Άρης. [αιχμή δ’ Α ίνείαο κραδαινομενη κατά yaίης ωχετ, επεί ρ ά,Χιον στιβαρης από χειρός ορουσενί] 615 Αίνείας δ’ άρα θυμόν εχώσατο φώνησεν τε · “ ΑΙηριόνη, 'τάχα κεν σε, και ορχηστήν ττερ εόντα, έγχος εμόν κατεπαυσε διαμπερές, εϊ σ' εβαΧόν ί τερ." Ύόν δ’ αυ Αίηριόνης δουρικΧυτός άντίον ηυδα · “ Αινεία, χαΧεπόν σε, καί 'ίφθιμόν ττερ εόντα, 620 πάντων ανθρώπων σβεσσαι μένος, ος κε σεΰ άντα εΧθη αμυνόμενος · θνητός δε νυ και συ τετυξαι. εί και εγώ σε βάΧοιμι τυχών μέσον όξεί χαΧκω, αιψά κε, καί κρατερός περ εών καί χερσί πεποιθώς, ευχος εμοί δοίης, ψυχήν δ’ Άϊδι κΧυτοπώΧω." 625 Λ ίΐ9 φάτο, τον δ’ ενενιπε Μ ενοιτίου άΧκιμος υιός · “ Άίηριόνη, τί συ ταυτα καί εσθΧος εών άyopεύεις; ώ πεπον, ου τοι Ύρώες όνειδείοις επεεσσιν νεκρού χωρ7^σουσι · πόρος τινά yala καθεξει. εν yap χερσί τελε>9 ποΧεμου, επεων δ' ενί βουΧη · 630 τω οΰτι χρη μύθον όφεΧΧειν, άΧΧά μάχεσθαι'' ήΠ 5 \ r \ > t f/ j rf ’'/) i ' 12 9 ειπων ο μεν ηρχ , ο ο αμ εσπετο ισοσεος φως. των δ\ ώστε δρυτόμων άνδρών όpυμayδός ορωρεν οΰρεος εν βησσης · εκαθεν δε τε yίyvετ' άκουη · ώς των ώρνυτο δουπος από χθονός ευρυοδείης 635 χαΧκου τε ρινοΰ τε βοών τ' εύποιητάων, νυσσομενων ξίφεσίν τε καί ε^/χεσιν άμφ^ύοισιν. ουδ' άν ετι φράδμων περ άνηρ Σαρπηδόνα δΐον 22 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Π. εηνω, επει βεΧόεσσι και αΐματι και κονίρσιν εκ κεφαΧης εϊΧυτο διαμπερές ες πτόδας άκρους. 640 οι δ’ αίει περί νεκρόν δμίΧεον, ως οτε μυΐαι σταθμω ενι βρομεωσι περι^Χαηεας κατά πέΧΧας copy εν elapivfj, δτε τε γλάγο? άγγεα δεύει · ως αρα τοι περί νεκρόν όμίΧεον. ουδέ ποτέ Ζευς τρόψεν άπο κρατερης ύσμίνης οσσε φαεινώ, 645 αλλά κατ αυτούς αιέν δρα, καί φράζετο θυμω 7Γθλλά μαΧ ’ άμφϊ φόνω ΊΤατρόκΧου, μερμηρίζων τ) ηδη και κείνον ενι κρατερρ ύσμίνρι αυτού επ ’ άντιθέω Χαρπηδόνι φαίδιμος f/ Έκτωρ χαΧκω δρώσρ, από τ ωμων τεδχε’ εΧηται, 650 ή ετι καί πΧεόνεσσιν όφεΧΧειεν πόνον αιπύν. ώδε δε οι φρονέοντι δοάσσατο κέρδιον είναι, οφρ 1 ηύς θεράπων ΤίηΧηϊάδεω Ά χιΧήος εξαύτις Τ ρωάς τε και"Ί&κτορα %αΧκοκορυστην ωσαιτο προτϊ άστυ, ποΧέων δ’ άπο θυμόν εΧοιτο. 655 Γ/ Ε κτορι δε πρωτίστω άνάΧκιδα θυμόν ενήκεν · ες δίφρον δ’ άναβας φυγαδ’ ετραπε, κέκΧετο δ’ αΧΧους Τρώας φευηόμεναι · yvoo γ άρ Αιος ιρά ταΧαντα. ενθ ’ ούδ' ϊφθιμοι Λ ύκιοι μόνον, άλλ’ εφόβηθεν πάντες, επει βασιΧηα ιδον βεβΧαμμένον ητορ, 660 κείμενον εν νεκύων άηύρει · ποΧεες yap επ' αύτω κάππεσον, εύτ έριδα κρατερην ετάνυσσε Κ ρονιών. οι ο αρ απ ωμοιιν Χαρπηοονος εντε εΧοντο γαΧκεα μαρμαίροντα, τά μέν κοίΧας επι νήας δώκε φέρειν έτάροισι Μ ενοιτίου αΧκιμος υιός. 665 καί τότ ΆπόΧΧωνα προσέφη νεφεΧηγερέτα Ζευς · “ Εϋ δ’ άγε νυν, φίΧε Φοίβε, κεΧαινεφές αιμα κάθηρον έΧθων εκ βεΧεων Χαρπηδόνα, καί μιν έπειτα 7 τοΧΧον άποπρο φόρων Χούσον ποταμοΐο ροτ/σιν ILIAD XVI. 23 χρΐσόν τ' άμβροσίη, περί 8' άμβροτα ο.Ίματα 'άσσον · 670 πεμπε 8ε μιν πομποίσιν άμα κραιπνοΐσι φερεσθαι, "Ύπνω και %ανάτω 8ι8υμάοσιν, οϊ ρά μιν ώκα θησουσ εν Αυκίης εύρείης πιόνι 8ημω, ένθα e ταρχύσουσι κασίγνητοί re εται re τύμβω re στηΧη τε · τδ γάρ γέρας εστι θανόντων." 675 Λ Ω? εφατ, ον8 ’ άρα πατρός άνηκούστησεν ΆπόΧΧων. βη be κατ 1 οαιων ορεων ες φυΧοπιν αινην, αύτίκα 8 ’ e/c βεΧεων Χαρπη8όνα 8ΐον άείρας, 7 τοΧΧόν άποπρό φερων, Χούσεν ποταμοΐο ροησιν χρίσεν τ άμβροσίτ], περί δ’ άμβροτα είματα εσσεν 680 7Γ εμπε 8ε μιν πομποίσιν άμα κραιπνοΐσι φερεσθαι, (, Τπνω καί %ανάτω 8ι8υμάοσιν, οι ρά μιν ωκα κάτθεσαν εν Λ υκίης εύρείης πιόνι 8ημω. ΤΙάτροκΧος δ’ Ιττιτοισι καί Αύτομε8οντι κεΧεύσας Τρώας /cal Αυκίους μετεκίαθε, και μεγ άάσθη 685 νηπιος · εί 8ε έπος ΊΤηΧηϊά8αο φυΧαξεν, η τ αν ύπεκφυγε κηρα κακήν μεΧανος θανάτοιο. άΧΧ ’ αιεί τε Αιός κρείσσων νόος τ)επερ άν8ρών · [οστε καί άΧκιμον άν8ρα φοβεΐ καί άφείΧετο νίκην ρηϊ8ίως, οτε δ’ αυτός εποτρύνησι μάχεσθαι ·] 690 ος οι καί τότε θυμόν ενί στηθεσσιν άνηκεν. 'Ένθα τίνα πρώτον, τίνα δ’ ύστατον εξενάριξας, ΤίατρόκΧεις, οτε 8η σε θεοί Θάνατόν8ε κάΧεσσαν; 5 Ά8ρηστον μεν πρώτα και Αύτόνοον και 5 'άύχεκΧον καί Τίεριμον Χ1εγά8ην και Έτ τίστορα και Μ,εΧάνιππον, αύτάρ επειτ 'ΈΧασον και Μ,ουΧιον η8ε ΤΙυΧάρτην · 696 τους εΧεν * οι δ’ άΧΧοι φύγα8ε μνώοντο έκαστος. "Τάνθα κεν ύφτίπυΧον Τ ροίην εΧον υΐες 'Αχαιών ΤάατρόκΧου υπό χερσί' περιπρό γάρ εγχεϊ θυεν εί μη ΆπυΧΧων Φοίβος εϋ8μητου επι πύργου 700 24 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Π. εστη, τώ όΧοά φρονέων, Τ ρώεσσι δ’ άρηηων. τρίς μέν επ' άγκώνος βη τείχεος ύ-φηΧοΐο ΤίάτροκΧος, τρις δ’ αυτόν άπεστυφέΧιζεν ΆπόΧΧων, χείρεσσ άθανάτησι φαεινήν ασπίδα νυσσών. άΧΧ' δτε δη το τέταρτον επέσσυτο δαίμονι Ισος, 705 δείνα δ’ όμοκΧησας επεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα · “Χάζεο, διογενές ΊΊατρόκΧεις · ου νύ τοι αίσα, σώ ύπδ δουρϊ πόΧιν 7 τέρθαι Τρώων α^ερώγων, ούδ ’ ύττ ΆχιΧΧηος, οσπερ σέο πτοΧΧον άμείνων *ΪΙς φάτο, ΤίάτροκΧος δ’ άνεχάζετο πτοΧΧον όπίσσω, μήνιν άΧευάμενος έκατηβοΧου ΆπόΧΧωνος. 711 "Έκτωρ δ’ εν Χκαιησι πυΧης έχε μώνυχας ίππους · δίζε yap ηέ μάχοιτο κατά κΧόνον αύτις εΧάσσας, η Χάους ες τείχος όμοκΧησειεν άΧηναι. ταυτ αρα οι φρονέοντι παρίστατο Φοίβος ΆπόΧΧων, άνέρι είσάμενος αίζηώ τε κρατερώ τε, 716 ’ Ασίω, δ? μητρως ην "Έκτορος Ιπποδάμοιο, αύτοκασίηνητος f Εκάβης, υίδς δέ Αύμαντος, δς Φpυyίη ναίεσκε ροής επι 'Eayyapioio · τώ μιν έεισάμενος προσέφη Αιδς υίδς ΆπόΧΧων · 720 ί( "Έκτορ, τίπτε μάχης άποπαύεαι; ουδέ τι σε χρη. αίθ ’ οσον ησσων είμί, τόσον σέο φέρτερος εϊην · τώ κε τάχα στυyεpώς ποΧέμου άπερωησειας. άΧΧ ’ άyε, ΊΤατρόκΧω εφεπε κρατερώνυχας Γ7Γ7Γ0ί;9, at κέν πώς μιν εΧης, δώη δέ τοι ευχος ΆπόΧΧων 725 Λ Ω 9 είπών 6 μεν αύτις εβη θεός άμ πόνον άνδρών, Κ εβριόνη δ’ έκέΧευσε δαίφρονι φαίδιμος "Έκτωρ ίππους ές πόΧεμον πεπXηyέμεv. αύτάρ ΆπόΧΧων δύσεθ' ομιΧον ιών, εν δέ κΧόνον ’Αρηείοισιν ηκε κακόν, Ύρωσϊν δέ καί "Έκτορι κυδος οπαζεν. 730 "Έκτωρ δ' άΧΧους μέν Δαναούς εα ούδ' ένάριζεν · ILIAD XVI. 25 αύταρ ό Τίατρόκλω εφεπε κρατερώνυχας ίππους. ΪΙάτροκλος δ’ ετερωθεν αφ 1 ίππων αλτο χαμάζε σκαιή εηχος εχων · ετερηφί δε λάζετο πετρον μάρμαρον όκρωενθ', ον οί πβρϊ χειρ εκαλυψεν. 735 •> 7 /ce δ’ ερεισάμενος, ουδέ δ/)ζ/ χάζετο φωτός, ούδ' αλίωσε βέλος, βάλε δ’ "Έκτορος ήνωχήα, Κ εβρωνην, νόθον υιόν άηακλήος Π ριάμοιο, ΐππων ήνι εχοντα, μετώπων όξεϊ λαί. άμφοτερας δ’ όφρΰς σύνελεν λίθος, ουδέ οί εσχεν 740 όστεον, οφθαλμοί δε χαμαί πόσον εν κονίησιν αυτού πρόσθε ποδών · δ δ’ άρ ’ άρνευτήρί όοικώς κάππεσ απ' εύεργεος δίφρου, λίπε δ’ όστεα θυμός. τον δ’ επικερτομεων προσεφης, Τίατρόκλεις ίππεύ · “’Ώ πόποι, η μάΧ ελαφρός ανήρ · ώς ρεΐα κυβιστα. εί δη που καί πόντιο εν ίχθυόεντι ηενοιτο, 746 πολλούς αν κορεσειεν ανήρ όδε τήθεα διφών, νηός άποθρώσκων, εί και δυσπεμφελος ειη, ώς νυν εν πεδίω εξ Ϊππων ρεΐα κυβιστα. η ρα καί εν Τ ρώεσσι κυβιστητήρες εασιν 750 Λ ίΐ9 είπών 67 τϊ Κ εβριόνη ήρωϊ βεβήκει, οίμα λεοντος εχων, όστε σταθμούς κεραίζων εβλητο προς στήθος, εή τε μιν ώλεσεν αλκή · ώς επί Έεβριόνη, ΐΐατρόκλεις, αλσο μεμαώς. "Έκτωρ δ’ αύθ' ετερωθεν αφ’ Ϊππων αλτο χαμάζε. 755 τώ περί Κ εβριόναο λεονθ ’ ώς δηρινθήτην, ώτ δρεος κορυφήσι περί κταμενης ελάφοιο, αμφω πεινάοντε, μεηα φρονεοντε μάχεσθον · ώς περί Κ εβριόναο δύω μήστωρες αυτής, Τίάτροκλός τε ΧΙενοιτιάδης καί φαίδιμος "Έκτωρ, 760 ϊεντ άλλήλων ταμεειν χρόα νηλεϊ χαλκω. "Έκτωρ μεν κεφαλήφιν επεϊ λάβεν, ούχϊ μεθίει · 2 26 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Π. ΤΙάτροκΧος δ’ ετερωθεν εχεν ποδός · οι δε δη άΧΧβι Τρώες και Δαναοί avvayov κρατερην υσμίνην. 'Ως δ’ Εάρο9 τε Νδτο9 τ εριδαίνετον άΧΧηΧοιιν 765 οΰρεος εν βησσης βαθεην 7 τεΧεμιζεμεν ΰΧην, fyrjyov τε μεΧίην τε τανυφΧοιόν τε κράνειαν, αϊτέ προς αλλ7;λ<29 εβαΧον τανυηκεα 9 οζους θεσπεσίη, ircLTayos δε τε αηνυμ^νάων, ω9 Τρώε9 /cal Ά χαιοι επ άΧΧηΧοισι θορόντες 770 δρουν, οδδ’ ετεροι μνώοντ όΧοοϊο φόβοιο. 7 roXXa δε Κ εβριόνην άμφ 1 ό£εα δοΟρ 1 επεπτ^ει Ιοί τε πτερόεντες α7τδ νευρήφι θορόντε 9 , πολλά δε χερμάδια μεyάX ασπίδας εστυφεΧιξαν μαρναμενων άμφ ’ αυτόν · ό δ 1 ε’ζ> στpoφάXιyyι κονίης 775 Λτεΐτο μεγ&9 μεyaXωστί, ΧεΧασμενος ίπποσυνάων. ’Όφρα μεζ^ Ήελί09 μέσον ουρανόν άμφιβεβηκει, τόφρα μάΧ άμφοτερων βεΧε ηπτετο, πΐπτε δε λαο9 * $)μος δ’ Ήελζο9 μετενίσσετο βουΧυτόνδε, καί τότε δη ρ υπέρ αίσαν Αχαιοί φερτεροι ησαν. 780 ε’ /c μεζ> Κ εβριόνην βεΧεων ηρώα ερυσσαν Τρώων εζ ενοπης, και απ' ώμων τευχε 1 εΧοντο, ΤΙάτροκΧος δε Ύρωσϊ κακά φρονεων ενόρουσεν. τρϊς μεν επειτ επόρουσε θοω άτάΧαντος ν Α ρηϊ, σμερδαΧεα ίάχων, τρις δ’ εννεα φώτας επεφνεν. 785 άλλ’ οτε δη τό τέταρτον επεσσυτο δαίμονι Ίσος, ενθ ’ άρα τοι, ΤίάτροκΧε, φάνη βιότοιο τεΧευτη. ηντετο yap τοι Φοίβος ενϊ κρατερρ ύσμίνη δεινός · δ μεν τον ιόντα κατά κΧόνον ουκ ενόησεν · ηερι y0p ποΧΧρ κεκαΧυμμενος άντεβόΧησεν · 790 στη δ' οπιθε, πΧηζεν δε μετάφρενον ευρεε τ ώμω χειρϊ καταπρηνεΐ, στρεφεδίνηθεν δε οι δσσε. του δ’ από μεν κράτος κυνεην βάΧε Φοίβος ’Απόλλων BOSTON COLLEGE LIBRARY CHESTNUT HILL, MASS. ILIAD XVI. 27 η δε κυΧινδομενη καναχην εχε n τοσσίν νφ' ίππων αυΧώπις τρυφάΧεια, μίάνθησαν δε εθειραι 795 αΐματι και κονίησι. πάρος ηε μεν ον θεμις ηεν ίππόκομον πηΧηκα μιαίνεσθαι κονίησιν, άΧΧ' άνδρός θείοιο κάρη χαρίεν τε μετωπον ρνετ, ΆχιΧΧήος · τότε δε Ζευς r/ E κτορι δώκεν ύ) κεφαΧτ) φορέειν, σχεδόθεν δε οί ηεν οΧεθρος. 800 παν δε οί εν χείρεσσιν άηη δοΧιχόσκιον όηχος, βριθύ μεηα στιβαρον κεκορνθμενον · αύτάρ απ' ώμων άσπις συν τεΧαμώνι χαμαί πεσε τερμιόεσσα. Χύσε δε οί θώρηκα άναξ Αιός νιος ΆπόΧΧων. τον δ’ άτη φρενας εΐΧε, Χνθεν δ’ υπδ φαίδιμα ηνία, 805 στη δε ταφών · οπιθεν δε μετάφρενον όξεϊ δουρί ώμων μεσσηηυς σχεδόθεν βαΧε Αάρδανος άνήρ, ΐΐανθοίδης Έ^νφορβος, δς ηΧικίην εκεκαστο εγχεό θ' ιπποσύνη τε, πόδεσσί τε καρπαΧίμοισιν · καϊ ηάρ δη τότε φώτας εείκοσι βησεν άφ ’ ίππων, 810 7 τρώτ εΧθών συν δχεσφι, διδασκόμενος ποΧεμοιο · 09 tol πρώτος εφηκε βεΧος, ΐΙατρόκΧεις ίππευ, ούδε δάμασσ · ό μεν αντις άνεδραμε, μικτό δ’ όμιΧω, εκ χροός άρπάξας δόρυ μείΧινον, ουδ' νπεμεινεν Πάτροκλον, ηνμνόν περ εόντ, εν δηϊοτητι. 815 Πάτροκλο? δε θεόν πΧηηη καϊ δουρί δαμασθεϊς άφτ ετάρων εις έθνος εχάζετο κηρ άΧεείνων. Γ/ Ε κτωρ δ’ ώς είδεν ΤίατροκΧηα μεηάθυμον άφτ άναχαζόμενον, βεβΧημενον όξεϊ χαΧκω, άηχιμοΧόν ρά οί ηΧθε κατά στίχας, οντα δε δονρι 820 νείατον ες κενεώνα, διαπρό δε χαΧκόν εΧασσεν. δούπησεν δε πεσών, μεηα δ’ ηκαχε Χαόν Αχαιών. ώ? δ- 1 οτε συν άκάμαντα Χεων εβιησατο χάρμη, ώτ ορεος κορνφησι μεηα φρονεοντε μάχεσθον 28 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Π. 7 τίδακος άμφ' ολίγης · εθελουσι δε πιεμεν άμφω · 825 πολλά δε τ' άσθμαίνοντα λέων εδάμασσε βίηφιν 4 ως πολεας 7 τεφνόντα Αίενοιτίου άλκιμον υιόν 'Έκτωρ Π ριαμίδης σχεδόν εγχεϊ θυμόν άπηύρα, καί οί επευχό μένος επεα ί ττερόεντα προσηύδα · “ ΐΐάτροκλ', η που εφησθα πόλιν κεραϊζεμεν άμην, 830 Τ ρωϊάδας δε γυναίκας, ελεύθερον ημαρ άπούρας, άξειν εν νηεσσι φίλην ες πατρίδα γαίαν, νηπιε 4 τάων δε πρόσθ' 'Έκτορος ώκεες 'ίπποι ποσσϊν όρωρεχαται πολεμίζειν 4 δγχεϊ δ’ αυτός Τ ρωσι φιλοπτόλεμοισι μεταπρεπω, ο σφιν άμύνω 835 ημαρ αναγκαίου 4 σε δε τ ενθάδε γύπες εδονται. ά δείλ', ουδέ τοι εσθλός εων χραίσμησεν Άχιλλεύς, ος πού τοι μάλα πολλά μενών επετελλετ ίύντι 4 ‘ μη μοι πρίν ίεναι, ΐΐατρόκλεις ίπποκελευθε, νήας επι γλαφυράς, πρϊν Έ κτορος άνδροφόνοιο · 840 αίματόεντα χιτώνα περί στηθεσσι δαίξαι.' ως πού σε προσεφη, σοι δε φρενας άφρονι πεΐθεν Τδζ; δ’ όλιγοδρανεων προσεφης, ΐΐατρόκλεις ίππεύ 4 “ ηδη νυν, r/ E κτορ, μεγάλ' εΰχεο · σοι γάρ εδωκεν νίκην Ζευς Κρονίδης και Απόλλων, οί μ' εδάμασσαν 845 ρηϊδίως 4 αυτοί γάρ απ' ώμων τεύχε' ελοντο, τοιούτοι δ' εϊπερ μοι εείκοσιν άντεβόλησαν, πάντες κ αύτόθ' δλοντο εμω υπό δουρί δαμεντες. αλλά με μοΐρ' όλοη καί Αητούς εκτανεν υιός, άνδρών δ' Ε ύφορβος 4 συ δε με τρίτος εξεναρίζεις. 850 άλλο δε τοι ερεω, συ δ' ενι φρεσι βάλλεο σησιν 4 ου θην ούδ' αυτός δηρόν βεη, αλλά τοι ηδη άγχι παρεστηκεν θάνατος και μοίρα κραταιη, χερσϊ δαμεντ Άχιληος άμύμονος Α ίακίδαο." Λ ί1ς άρα μιν είπόντα τέλος θανάτοιο κάλυψεν 4 855 ILIAD ΧΥΙ. 29 ψ ν χν ^ €κ ρεθεων πταμενη 'Άϊδόσδε βεβήκει, δν πότμον ηοδωσα, Χιπονσ αβρότητα και ηβην. τον και τεθνηώτα προσηύδα φαίδιμος f/ E κτωρ · “ ΤΙατρόκΧεις, τί νύ μοι μαντευεαι αίπυν δΧεθρον ; τί 9 δ' οιδ' εϊ κ ΆχιΧεύς, Θετέδο? παΐς ηϋκόμοιο, 860 φθήρ εμω νπδ δονρι τυπείς άπο θυμόν οΧεσσαι Λ ί1? άρα φωνησας δόρυ γ^αΧκεον εξ ωτειΧής εϊρνσε, Χαξ προσβάς, τον δ’ ύπτιον ωσ άπο δονρος. αύτίκα δδ ξύν δουρϊ μετ Αύτομεδοντα βεβηκει, άντίθεον θεράποντα ποδωκεος Αίακίδαο · 865 ΐετο yap βαΧεειν · τον δ’ εκφερον ωκεες ίπποι άμβροτοι, ούς ΐΙηΧήϊ θεοί δόσαν άyXaά δώρα. ΟΜΗΡΟΪ ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Ρ. HOMEE’S ILIAD. BOOK XVII. Μενελάου αριστεία . Ούδ’ εΧαθ ’ Άτρεος υιόν, άρηίφιΧον ΜενεΧαον, ΊΤάτροκΧος Τ ρώεσσι δαμεϊς εν δηϊοτητι. βή δε δια προμάχων κεκορυθ μένος αίθοπι 'χαΧκω, άμφι δ’ αρ ’ αύτω βαΐν ώς τι? 7re/)i 7 τόρτακι μητηρ πρωτοτόκος κιννρή, ον πριν είδυΐα τόκοιο · ως περί Π ατρόκΧω βαίνε ξανθός Μ ενεΧαος. 7 τρόσθε δε οι δόρυ τ εσχε και ασπίδα πάντοσ εΐσην, τον κτάμεναι μεμαώς, όστις τ ovy άντίος εΧθοι. ούδ' αρα Τίάνθου υιός εϋ μμεΧίης άμεΧησεν ΤίατρόκΧοιο πεσόντος άμυμονος · άτ/γμ δ’ αρ ’ αυτοί) εστη, καί προσεειπεν άρηίφιΧον Μ ενεΧαον · “ Άτρείδη Μ ενεΧαε, διοτρεφες, ορ^αμε Χαών, γάξεο, Χεΐπε δε νεκρόν, εα δ’ εναρα βροτόεντα · ου αι · μάλα >yap χλωρόν δέος αίρει · ως των ουτινι θυμός ενϊ στήθεσσιν ετόλμα άντίον ελθεμεναι Μενελάου κυδαλίμοιο. ένθα κε ρεΐα φεροι κλυτά τευχεα Υίανθοίδαο 70 Άτρείδης, εί μη οί ά^άσσατο Φοίβος Απόλλων, ός ρά οί r/ E κτορ' επώρσε θοω άτάλαντον "Αρηϊ, άνερι είσάμενος, Κ ικόνων ήηήτορι Μέντη · καί μιν φωνησας επεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα · “ r/ E κτορ, νυν συ μεν ώδε θεεις, άκίχητα διώκων, 75 ίππους Αίακίδαο δαιφρονος · οί δ’ άλεηεινοϊ άνδράσι γε θνητοΐσι δαμήμεναι ήδ' όχεεσθαι, άλλω γ’ ή Άχιλήϊ, τον άθανάτη τεκε μητηρ. τόφρα δε τοι Μ ενελαος, Άρήϊος Άτρεος υιός, Ματρόκλω περιβάς Τρώων τον άριστον επεφνεν, Τίανθοίδην Έιΰφορβον, επαυσε δε θούριδος αλκής." 2 * 80 34 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Ρ. Λ ί \ r \ ? }/η Γ\ Ν Λ f > Λ 12? ειπων ο μεν αυτις εβη υεος αμ πονον ανορων · r/ E κτορα δ’ αίνον άχος 7 τυκασε φρενας άμφιμελαίνας. πάπτηνεν δ’ άρ επειτα κατα στίχας, αύτίκα δ’ eyvco τον μεν άπαινύμενον κλυτά τεύχεα, τον δ’ επί yairj 85 κείμενον · ερρει δ’ αίμα Λ;ατ’ ούταμενην ώτείλην. βη δε διά προμάχων κεκορυθ μένος αΐθοπι χαλκω, οξέα κεκλη<γώς, φλογι εικελος Ή φαίστοιο άσβεστερ · ούδ' υιόν λάθεν Άτρεος οξύ βσήσας * όχθησας δ’ άρα είπε ί τρός ον μεηαλήτορα θυμόν * 00 “ ν Ω μοι εηών, εί μεν κε λίπιύ κάτα τςύχ€α καλά Π / -V t /Λ> Λ r\ ϊ λ <■/ * ' ^ ατροκλον u , ο? κειται εμης ενεκ ενσαοε τιμής, μη τις μοι Ααναών νεμεσησεται, ος κεν ίδηται* εί δε κεν 'Έκτορι μούνος εών και Τρωσί μάχεύμαι αίδεσθείς, μη πως με περιστηωσ ενα πολλοί · 95 Τρώας δ’ ενθάδε πάντας άηει κορνθαίολος 'Έκτωρ, αλλά τίη μοι ταυτα φίλος διελεξατο θυμός; όππότ άνηρ εθελη προς δαίμονα φωτι μάχεσθαι ον κε θεός τιμά, τάχα οι μεηα πημα κυλίσθη. τω μ οΰτις Ααναών νεμεσησεται, δς κεν ϊδηται 100 'Έκτορι χωρησαντ , επεϊ εκ θεόφιν πολεμίζει. εί δε που Α ίαντός γε βοήν άγαθοΐο πυθοίμην, άμφω κ αύτις ίόντες επιμνησαίμεθα χάρμης καί προς δαίμονα περ, εϊ πως ερυσαίμεθα νεκρόν ΤΙηλείδη Ά χιληϊ · κακών δε κε φερτατον ειη” 105 ΕΓο? ό ταύθ' ώρμαινε κατά φρένα και κατά θυμόν, τόφρα δ’ επι Τρώων στίχες ηλυθον · ηρχ€ δ’ άρ 'Έκτωρ, αύτάρ ογ* εξοπίσω άνεχάζετο, λείπε δε νεκρόν, εντροπαλιζόμένος ώστε λίς ήϋ^ενειος, ον ρα κύνες τε και άνδρες από σταθμοίο δίωνται 110 έγ χεσι καί φωνή · του δ’ εν φρεσίν άλκιμον ητορ παχνούται, άεκων δε τ εβη από μεσσαύλοιο · ILIAD XVII. 35 ώ? από ΐΙατρόκΧοιο κίε ξανθός Μεζ >εΧαος. στη δε μεταστρεφθείς, επει ικετο έθνος εταίρων, παπταίνων Αϊαντα μεγαν, Τ εΧαμώνιον υιόν. 115 τον δε μάΧ ’ αίφτ ενόησε μάχης επ' αριστερά πάσης θαρσύνονθ' ετάρους καί εποτρυνοντα μάχεσθαι · θεσπεσιον γάρ σφιν φόβον εμβαΧε Φοίβος ΆποΧΧων · βή δε θεειν, είθαρ δε παριστάμενος έπος ηΰδα · “ Αίαν, δεύρο, πεπον, περί ΤΙατρόκΧοιο θανόντος 120 σπεύσομεν, αϊ κε νεκυν ί τερ ΆχιΧΧήϊ προφερωμεν γυμνόν · άτάρ τάγε τεύχε' έχε*. κορυθαίοΧος "Έκτωρ.” Λ Ως εφατ, Α ϊαντι δε δαίφρονι θυμόν ορινεν. βή δε δέά προμάχων, άμα δε ξανθός Μ ενεΧαος. "Έκτωρ μεν ΐΙάτροκΧον, επεί κΧυτά τευχε άιτηυρα, 125 άΧχ , "ν απ' ωμοιιν κεφαΧην τάμοι όξεϊ χαΧκω, τον δε νεκυν Ύρωήσιν ερυσσάμενος κυσϊ δοίη. Αίας δ’ εγγυθεν ήΧθε, φερων σάκος ήύτε πύργον. "Έκτωρ δ’ άψ ες ομιΧον ίων άνεχάζεθ' εταίρων, ες δίφρον δ’ άνόρουσε · δίδου δ’ δγε τευχεα καΧά 130 Τ ρωσι φερειν προτι άστυ, μεγα κΧεος εμμεναι αυτω. Αίας δ’ άμφι Αίενοιτιάδη σάκος ευρυ καΧυφτας εστήκειν ως τίς τε Χεων περί οΐσι τεκεσσιν, ω ρά τε νήπι άγοντι συναντήσωνται εν ΰΧη άνδρες επακτήρες · ό δε τε σθενεϊ βΧεμεαίνει · 135 παν δε τ επισκύνιον κάτω εΧκεται οσσε καΧυπτων · ως Αίας περί ΤΙατρόκΧω ήρωϊ βεβήκει. ' Ατρείδης δ’ ετερωθεν, άρηίφιΧος Μ ενεΧαος, εστήκει, μεγα πένθος ενϊ στήθεσσιν άεξων. ΤΧαυκος δ', 'ΙπποΧοχοιο πάϊς, Αυκίων άγος άνδρων, "Έκτορ' ύπόδρα ίδων χαΧεπω ήνίπαπε μυθω · 141 “ "Έκτορ, είδος άριστε, μάχης άρα πολλοί εδευεο. ή σ' αΰτως κΧεος εσθΧον εχει, φυξηΧιν εόντα. 36 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Ρ. φράζεο νυν οππως κε πόΧιν καί άστυ σαώσεις οϊος συν Χαοΐσι, τοϊ ΊΧίω iyyeyaaaiv · 145 ου yap τις Αυκίων ye μαγρησόμενος Ααναοΐσιν είσι περί πτόΧιος, επει ούκ άρα τις χάρις ηεν μάρνασθαι δηιοισιν επ' άνδράσι νωΧεμές αίεί. πώς κε συ χείρονα φώτα σαώσειας μεθ' ομιΧον, σχέτΧι, επεϊ Χαρπηδόν', άμα ξεινον καί έταΐρον, 150 κάΧΧιπες ' Apyeioiaiv εΧωρ καί κύρμα ηενεσθαι, 6? tol 7 τόΧΧ' οφεΧος y ενετό, ί ττοΧεΐ τε καί αυτω, ζωό 9 εών · ζ/£φ δ’ ου οί άΧαΧκέμεναι κύνας ετΧης. τω υυυ et τ/9 ομοί Αυκίων έπιπείσεται άνδρών, οικαο ιμεν, ίροιρ όε ί τεφησεται αιπυς οΧεσρος. 155 εί yap νυν Τ ρώεσσι μένος ποΧυθαρσές ενείη, άτρομον, οιόν τ άνδρας εσερχεται ο'ί περί πάτρης άνδράσι δυσμενέεσσι πόνον real δηριν εθεντο, αιψά κε ΤΙάτροκΧον ερυσαίμεθα 5 ΐΧιον είσω. εί δ' ουτος προτϊ άστυ μέya ΎΙριάμοιο άνακτος 160 εΧθοι τεθνηώς καί μιν ερυσαίμεθα χάρμης, αΐψά κεν ' Apyecot Χαρπηδόνος εντεα καΧα Χυσειαν, καί κ αυτόν ay οίμεθα 'ΊΧιον είσω · τοίου yap θεράπων πέφατ άνέρος, ός με y άριστος 'Apyeiwv παρά νηυσϊ καί άyχέμaχoι θεράποντες. 165 άΧΧα aoy Αίαντος μεyaXr|Topoς ούκ έτάΧασσας στημεναι άντα, κατ οσσε ίδιον δηί’ων εν άϋττ}, ουο ινυς μαχεσασυαι, επει σεο φερτερος εστιν. Ύόν δ' άρ υπόδρα ίδιον προσεφη κορυθαίοΧος 'Έκτωρ · “ ΓλαΟ /ce, τίη δε συ τοΐος εων υπέροπΧον εειπες ; 170 ω πόποι, η τ εφάμην σε περί φρενας εμμεναι άΧΧων, των οσσοι Αυκίην έριβώΧακα ναιετάουσιν · νυν δε σευ ώνοσάμην πά^γυ φρενας, οϊον εειπες, οστε με φττ]ς Αίαντα πεΧώριον ούχ υπομεΐναι. ILIAD XVII. 37 ούτοι εγών ερριγα μάχην ουδέ κτύπον Ιππων · 175 αλλ’ αίεί re Α ιός κρείσσων νόος αίγιόχοιο, οστε καί άλκιμον άνδρα φοβεΐ και άφείΧετο νίκην ρηϊδίως, ore δ’ αυτός εποτρύνει μαχεσασθαι. αλλ’ αγε δεύρο, πειτον, παρ’ εμ ϊστασο καί ϊδε εργον, ηε πανημεριος κακός εσσομαι, ώς αγορεύεις, 180 η τινα καί Δαναών, αλκής μάλα περ μεμαωτα, σχησω άμννεμεναι περί Τίατρόκλοιο θανόντος Λ ί1? είπων Τ ρώεσσιν εκεκλετο μακρον άύσας · “ Τρώες καί Λ ύκιοι καί Αάρδανοι άγχιμαχηταί, άνερες εστε, φίλοι, μνησασθε δε θούριδος αλκής, 185 οφρ ’ αν εγων Άχιληος άμύμονος εντεα δύω καλά, τα Τίατρόκλοιο βίην ενάριξα κατακτάς Λ Ως άρα φωνησας άπεβη κορυθαίολος r/ Εκτωρ δη'ί'ου εκ πόλεμοιο · θεών δ’ εκίχανεν εταίρους ώκα μάλ\ ου πω τηλε, ποσί κραιπνοΐσι μετασπών, 190 οι προτί άστυ φερον κλυτά τεύχεα ΐΐηλείωνος. στάς δ’ άπάνευθε μάχης πολυδακρύου εντε ’ άμειβεν · ήτοι ό μεν τά α δωκε φέρειν προτί 'Ίλιον ίρην Τ ρωσί φιλοπτολεμοισιν, δ δ’ άμβροτα τεύχεα δύνεν ΤΙηλείδεω Άχιληος, ά οι θεοί Ούρανίωνες 195 7 τατρί φίλω επορον · δ δ’ άρα ω παιδί οπασσεν γηράς · αλλ’ ούχ υιός εν εντεσι πατρος εγήρα. Τον δ’ ώς ούν άπάνευθεν ίδεν νεφεληγερετα Ζευς τεύχεσι ΤΤηλείδαο κορυσσόμενον θείοιο, κινησας ρα κάρη προτί όν μυθησατο θυμόν · 200 “ ? Α δείλ\ ουδέ τί τοι θάνατος καταθύμιός εστιν, δς δη τοι σχεδόν είσι · συ δ’ άμβροτα τεύχεα δύνεις άνδρός άριστηος, τόντε τρομεουσι καί άλλοι, του δη εταΐρον επεφνες ενηεα τε κρατερόν τε, τεύχεα δ’ ου κατά κόσμον από κράτος τε καί ώμων 205 38 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Ρ. βιΧευ · άτάρ τοι νυν yε fie πΧηθύν διζημενος ουδέ χατίζων ενθάδ’ άφ’ ύμετερων ποΧίων r/y ειρα έκαστον, άΧΧ’ ΐνα μοι Τρώων άΧοχους και νήπια τέκνα προφρονεως ρύοισθε φιΧοπτοΧεμων ύπ’ Αχαιών, τα φρονέων δώροισι κατατρύχω καί εδωδη 225 Χαούς, ύμετερον δε εκάστου θυμόν άεξω. τω τις νυν ιθύς τετραμμενος η άποΧεσθω, ηε σαωθητω · yap πόΧεμου δαριστύς. ος δε κε ΤίάτροκΧον, και τεθνηώτά περ, εμπης Τρώας ες ίπποδάμους ερύση, ε’ίξη δε οί Α ϊας, 230 ημισυ τω* ενάρων άποδάσσομαι, ημισυ δ’ αυτός εξω εyω · το οε οι κΧεος εσσεται οσσον εμοι περ. Λ Ω? εφαθ’, οι δ’ ιθύς Ααναών βρίσαντες εβησαν, δούρατ άνασχομενοι · μάΧα δε σφισιν εΧπετο θυμός νεκρόν ύπ’ Α ϊαντος ερύειν Τ εΧαμωνιάδαο · 235 νηπιοι · η τε ποΧεσσιν επ’ αύτω θυμόν άπηύρα. καί τότ άρ Α ϊας είπε βοήν aya0ov ΜενεΧαον · ILIAD XVII. 39 “ 7 i2 πεπον, ω Μ ενελαε διοτρεφες, ούκετι νωί ελπομαι αύτώ περ νοστησεμεν εκ ί τολεμοιο. ούτι τόσον νεκυος περιδείδια ΐΐατρόκλοιο, 240 ο? κε τάχα Ύρώων κορεει κύνας ηδ' οιωνούς, οσσον εμη κεφαλή περιδείδια, μη τι πάθησιν, και ση, 67 τεϊ 7 τολεμοιο νέφος περί πάντα καλύπτει, f/ E κτωρ, ήμϊν δ’ αντ αναφαίνεται α'ιπύς όλεθρός, άλλ' ay άριστηας Ααναών κάλεί, ην τις άκούση." 245 Λ ίΐ9 εφατ, ούδ' άπίθησε βοήν άyaθός Μενέλαος, ηϋσεν δε διαπρύσιον Ααναοίσι yεyωvώς · φίλοι, 'Apyείωv ρήτορες ηδε μεδοντες, οίτε παρ' Άτρείδης, 'Ay αμεμνονι καί λίενελάω, δημια πίνουσιν και σημαίνουσιν έκαστος 250 λαοίς · εκ δε Αιός τιμή και κΰδος όπηδεΐ. apyaAiov δε μοί εστι διασκοπιάσθαι έκαστον rjy εμόνων · τόσση yap ερις πολεμοιο δεδηεν. αλλά τις αυτός ϊτω, νεμεσιζεσθω δ' ενί θυμω Τίάτροκλον Ύρωησι κυσίν μελπηθρα yεvεσθaι ·" 255 λ Ω9 εφατ, όζύ δ’ άκουσεν Όΐλήος ταχύς Αίας, πρώτος ο αντιος ηλσε σεων ανα οηιοτητα, τον δε μετ Ίδομενεύς και όπάων Ίδομενηος, λϊηριόνης, ατάλαντος 'Ένυαλίω άνδρειφόντη. των δ' άλλων τις κεν ησι φρεσιν ούνόματ είποι, 260 δσσοι δη μετόπισθε μάχην fjyeipav 'Αχαιών; Ιρωες οε προυτυγαν αολλεες · ηρχε ο αρ ϊ^κτωρ. ως δ' οτ επι προχοησι διιπετεος ποταμοίο βεβρυχεν μ^α κύμα ποτι ρόον, άμφϊ δε τ άκραι ηϊόνες βοοωσιν εpευyoμεvης άλός εξω, 265 τόσση άρα Τρώες ίαχη ίσαν. αύτάρ Αχαιοί εστασαν άμφι Μ ενοιτιάδη ενα θυμόν εχοντες, φραχθεντες σάκεσιν χαλκηρεσιν. άμφι δ' άρα σφιν 40 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Ρ. Χαμπρησιν κορύθεσσι Κρονίων ηερα ποΧΧην χ€ν, επεϊ ού8ε Μ ενοιτιά8ην ηχθαιρε πάρος yo, 270 οφρα ζωός εών θεράπων ην Αίακί8αο · μίσησεν δ’ άρα μιν 8η ίων κυσι κυρ μα δ' επιοσσομενω θάνατον καί φύζαν εταίρων νόσφιν εμαρνάσθην, επεί ως επετεΧΧετο Ν εστωρ, ότρύνων πόΧεμόνδε μεΧαινάων από νηών. Το δε πανημερίοις εριδος /ιεγα νείκος όρώρει ' άpyaXεης · καμάτω δε καί ίδρω νωΧεμες αίεί 385 yoύvaτά τε κνημαί τε πόδες θί υπενερθεν έκαστου χεΐρες τ όφθαΧμοί τε παΧάσσετο μαρναμενοιιν άμφ' aya0ov θεράποντα ποδώκεος Α ίακίδαο. ώς δ' οτ άνηρ ταυροιο βοός μεyάXoιo βοείην Χαοισιν δώη τανύειν, μεθύουσαν άΧοιφη · 390 δεξάμενοι δ' άρα τοιγε διαστάντες τανύουσιν κυκΧόσ, άφαρ δε τε ίκμάς εβη, δύνει δε τ' άΧοιφη, 44 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Ρ, ποΧΧών εΧκόντων, τάνυται δε re πάσα διαπρό · Λ r/ ϊ ν λ \ ν /) / ’λ ' > ν / ω? οί /y ενυα και ενυα νεκυν oXiyy evi χωρη εΧκεον άμφότεροι · μάΧα yap σφισιν eXrrero θυμός , 395 Τρωσιζ' /χεζ; ερύειν rrporl ν lXiov , αύτάρ Ά χαιοΐς νηας επι yXaφυpάς · 7ΓερΙ δ’ αυτοί) μώΧος όρώρει aypio ς · ουδό κ ’Άρης Χαοσσόος ουδό κ Άθηνη rovye Ιδοΰσ ' όνόσαιτ, ούδ ’ ε£ μαΧα μιν χόΧος ΐκοι. Τοΐον Ζευς 67γΙ Πατρό/ελω άνδρών re καί Ιππων 400 ηματι τω ετάνυσσε κακόν πόνον. ούδ’ αρα ττώ rt ρδεε Πατρο /cXoz^ τβθνηότα δΐος ΆχιΧΧεύς. 7 τοΧΧον yap άπάνευθε νέων μάρναντο θοάων, τείχει υπο Τρώων · τό μιν οΰποτ·ε εΧπετο θυμω τεθνάμεν, άΧΧά ζωόν, ενιχριμφθόντα πυΧησιν, 405 άψ άπονοστησειν, επεϊ ούδε τό ελττετο πάμπαν, εκπόρσειν πτοΧίεθρον άνευ εθεν, ουδέ συν αύτω · πόΧΧάκι yap τόγε μητρός επεύθετο νόσφιν άκούων, η οι άπayyόXXεσκε /Χιός μεyάXoιo νόημα· δη τότε y ου οι εειπε κακόν τόσον οσσον ετύχθη 410 μητηρ, οττι ρά οι ποΧυ φίΧτατος ωΧεθ' εταίρος. Οι δ' αιεί περί νεκρόν άκαχμόνα δούρατ εχοντες νωΧεμες ey χρίμπτοντο καί άΧΧηΧους ενάριζον · ώδε δε τις εϊπεσκεν Αχαιών χαΧκοχιτώνων · φιΧοι, ου μάν ημίν εύκΧεες άπονεεσθαι 415 νηας επι yXaφυpάς, άΧΧ αυτού yaia μεΧαινα πάσι χάνοι * τό κεν ημίν άφαρ ποΧύ κόρδιον είη, ει τούτον Τ ρώεσσι μεθησομεν ίπποδάμοισιν άστυ 7 τότι σφότερον ερύσαι και κύδος άρόσθαιΤ Λ Ώς δε τις αύ Τρώων μεyaθvμωv αύδησασκεν · 420 “ ώ φιΧοι, ει και μοίρα παρ άνερι τωδε δαμηναι πάντας όμως, μη πώ τις ερωείτω ποΧεμοιοΤ Λ Ωί-\ it /-\ it, t·· > / Ι-ΛΛ ω? ο οτ αν οζυν εχων πεΧεκυν αίζήίος ανηρ, 520 κόψας εξόπίθεν κεράων βοός aypavXoio, Ινα τάμη δία πάσαν, ό δε προθορων ερίπησίν, ω? αρ 1 ογε προθορων πεσεν ύπτιος · ε’ζ/ δε oc βγχο? νηδυίοίσί μάΧ οξύ κραδαίνόμενον Χύε γιαα. f/ E/cTO)p δ’ Α ύτομεδοντος ακόντισε δουρϊ φαείνω * 525 αλλ’ δ με// άντα ίδων ήΧεύατο χάλκεον έγχο? · πρόσσω yap κατεκυψε, το δ’ εξόπίθεν δόρυ μακρόν ονδεί ενίσκίμφθη, επί δ' ούρίαχος πεΧεμίχθη εγχεο? · ενσα ο επείτ αφίεί μένος οβρίμος Αρης. καί νύ κε δη ξιφεεσσ 1 αύτοσχεδόν όρμηθήτην, 530 εϋ μη σφω' Αίαντε δίεκρίναν μεμαώτε, οι ρ ηΧθον καθ' ομίΧον εταίρου κίκΧτ)σκοντος. τούς υποταρβήσαντες εχώρησαν παΧίν αύτίς r/ E κτωρ Αινείας τ ήδε Αρομίος θεοειδής, ” Α ρητόν δε κατ’ ανθί Χπτον δεδαϊημενον ήτορ, 535 κείμενον * Αύτομεδων δε, θοω άτάΧαντος 'Άρηϊ, τεΰχεά τ εξενάρίξε καί ευχόμενος έπος ηΰδα · “ 9 Η δή μάν oXiyov yo ΧΙενοίτιάδαο θανόντος κηρ άχεος μεθεηκα, χερείονά περ καταπεφνωνΑ Λ Ως είπων ες δίφρον εΧων εναρα βροτόεντα 540 θήκ, άν δ’ αυτός εβαινε, πόδας καί χεΐρας ύπερθεν αίματόείς, ως τις τε Χεων κατά ταύρον εδηδώς. Αψ δ’ επί ΤΙατρόκΧω τετατο κρατερή ύσμίνη άpyaXεη πόΧυδακρυς, εγεφε δε νεϊκος Άθήνη ούρανόθεν καταβάσα · προήκε yap εύρύοπα Ζεύς 545 όρνύμεναί Ααναούς · δή yap νόος ετράπετ αυτού · ήύτε πορφυρεην Ιρίν θνητοϊσί τανύσση Ζεύς εξ ούρανόθεν, τέρας εμμεναι ή ποΧεμοιο, ILIAD XVII. 49 ή tea) χειμώνος δυσθαΧπέος, ος ρά τε έργων ανθρώπους άνέπαυσεν επί χθονί, μη λα δε κηδει, 550 ω? η πορφυρέη νεφέΧη πυκάσασα ε αυτήν δυσετ Αχαιών έθνος, έγειρε δε φώτα έκαστον, πρώτον δ’ Άτρέος υιόν εποτρύνουσα προσηυδα, ιφθιμον Μ ενέΧαον — δ yap ρά οι εγγυθεν ηεν — είσαμένη Φ οίνικι δέμας καΧ άτειρέα φωνήν · 555 “ Χοϊ μεν δη, Μει >έΧαε, κατηφείη καί όνειδος εσσεται, εί κ ΆχίΧήος άγαυου πιστόν έταΐρον τείχει υιτο Τρώων ταχέες κύνες έΧκησουσιν. αλλ’ εχεο κρατερώς, οτρυνε δε Χαόν άπαντα Την δ’ αυτε προσέειπε βοήν αγαθός Μ ενέΧαος · 560 “ Φ οΐνιξ, άττα γεραιε παΧαιγενές, εί γάρ Ά,θήνη δοίη κάρτος εμοί, βεΧέων δ’ άπερύκοι ερωήν · τω κεν εγωγ έθέΧοιμι παρεστάμεναι καί άμυνειν Π ατρόκΧω · μάΧα γάρ με θανών εσεμάσσατο θυμόν. ά\Χ 'Έκτωρ πυρος αίνον εχει μένος, ούδ ’ άποΧηγει 5G5 χαΧκω δηϊόων · τω γάρ Ζευς κυδος όπάζει Λ ίΐ9 φάτο, γηθησεν δε θεά γΧαυκώπις Άθήνη, δττι ρά οί πάμπρωτα θεών ηρησατο πάντων, εν δε βίην ώμοισι καί εν γουνεσσιν εθηκεν, καί οί μυίης θάρσος ένϊ στήθεσσιν ένηκεν, 570 ητε καί έργομένη μάΧα περ χροός άνδρομέοω ίσχανάα δακέειν, Χαρόν τέ οί αϊμ ανθρώπου · τοίου μιν θάρσευς πΧησε φρένας άμφιμεΧαίνας. βη δ’ επί Π ατρόκΧω, και ακόντισε δουρϊ φαεινω. εσκε δ 1 ενί Ύρώεσσι Τίοδης, υιός ΤΙετίωνος, 575 άφνειός τ αγαθός τε · μάΧιστα δε μιν τίεν 'Έκτωρ δήμου, έπεί οί εταίρος εην φίΧος είΧαπιναστης · τον ρα κατά ζωστήρα βάΧε ξανθός ΧϊενέΧαος άιξαντα φόβονδε, διαπρό δβ χαΧκόν έΧασσεν · ο Ο 50 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ P. δουπησεν δε ποσών, άτάρ Άτρείδης Μ ενεΧαος 580 νεκρόν υπεκ Ύρώων ερυσεν μετά έθνος εταίρων. f/ E κτορα δ’ εγγΰθεν ιστάμενος ώτρννεν ΆπόΧΧων, Φαίνοπι Άσιάδη εναΧίγκιος, ος οι απάντων ξείνων φίΧτατος εσκεν, Άβυδόθι οϊκία ναίων · [τω μιν εεισάμενος προσεφη εκάεργος ’ ΑπόΧΧων] 585 “ f/ E κτορ, τις κε σ ετ αΧΧος Αχαιών ταρβησειεν; οϊον δη ΧΙενεΧαον ύπετρεσας, δ? το πάρος περ μαΧθακός αίχμητης · νυν δ’ οΧχεται οιος άείρας νεκρόν υπεκ Ύρώων, σόν δ’ εκτανε πιστόν εταΐρον, εσθΧόν ενι προμάχοισι, ΤΙοδήν, υιόν ΎΎετίωνος.” 590 Λ Ι2? φάτο, τον δ’ άχεος νεφεΧη εκάΧυψε μεΧαινα, βΡ) δε διά προμάχων κεκορυθμενος αίθοπι χαΧκω. καί τότ άρα Κ ρονίδης εΧετ αιγίδα θυσσανόεσσαν μαρμαρεην, "Ιδην δε κατά νεφεεσσι κάΧυφτεν, άστράψας δε μάΧα μεγάΧ' εκτυπε, την δ’ ετίναξεν * 595 νίκην δε Τρώεσσι δίδον, εφόβησε δ’ Αχαιούς. ΐΐρώτος ΤΙηνεΧεως Β οιώτιος ηρχε φόβοιο. βΧητο γάρ ώμον δονρί, πρόσω τετραμμενος αίεί, άκρον επιΧίγδην · γράψεν δε οι όστεον άχρις αιχμή ΎίουΧυδάμαντος · δ γάρ ρ εβαΧε σχεδόν εΧθών. Αηϊτον αΰθ'''Ύκτωρ σχεδόν οΰτασε χειρ' επι καρπω, 601 υιόν ΆΧεκτρυόνος μεγάθυμου, παυσε δε χάρμης · τρεσσε δε παπτηνας, επεί ούκετι εΧπετο θυμω εγχος εχων εν χοιρί μαχησεσθαι Τ ρώεσσιν. Γ/ Ε κτορα δ’ Ύδομενευς μετά Αηϊτον όρμηθεντα 605 βεβΧηκει θώρηκα κατά στήθος παρά μαζόν · εν καυΧω δ’ εάγη δοΧιχον δόρυ, τοϊ δ’ εβόησαν Ύρώες. δ δ’ Ύδομενηος ακόντισε ΑευκαΧίδαο δίφρω εφεσταότος · του μεν ρ από τυτθόν άμαρτεν · αύτάρ δ Μ ηριόναο όπάονάι θ' ηνίοχόν τε, 610 ILIAD XVII. 51 Κοίρανον, o? p εκ A ύκτου εύκτιμενης επετ αύτώ — πεζός yap τα πρώτα Χιί των νέας άμφιεΧίσσας ηΧυθε, καί κε Τ ρωσϊ μεγα κράτος ε^υά\ίξεν, εί μη Κ.οίρανος ώκα ποδώκεας ηΧασεν ίππους * καί τω μεν φάος ηΧθεν, άμυνε δε νηΧεες ημαρ, 615 αυτός δ 7 ώλεσε θυμόν υφ 7 'Ί&κτορος άνδροφόνοιο — τον ραΧ υπο yvaupoio και ουατος, εκ ο αρ οοοντας ώσε δόρυ πρυμνόν, διά δε ηΧώσσαν τάμε μεσσην. ηριπε ο ε£ οχεων, κατα ο ?)ζαα χευεν εραζε. και ταγέ εΧαβεν γείρεσαι φίΧησιν 620 κύψας εκ πεδίοιο, καί Ίδομενηα προσηυδα · “Μαστίε ζ>ί)ζ/, ειω? κε θοάς επι νήας ίκηαι · ηιηνώσκεις δε και αυτός οτ ούκετι κάρτος Αχαιών.” 'Ως εφατ, Ίδομενευς δ’ ίμασεν καΧΧίτριχας ίππους νηας επι γΧαφυράς · δη yap δέος εμπεσε θυμω. 625 Ουδ 7 εΧαθ 7 Αίαντα μεγαΧητορα και Μ ενεΧαον Ζεο?, οτε ο?) Ι/χοεσσί. οιοου ετεραΧκεα νίκην, τοΐσι δε μύθων ηρχε μεηας ΎεΧαμώνιος Αίας · “ *ί1 πόποι, ηδη μεν κε, καί ός μάΧα νηπιός εστιν, <γνοίη ότι Τ ρώεσσι πατήρ Ζευς αυτός άρήγει. 630 τών μεν yap πάντων βεΧε άπτεται, όστις άφείη, η κακός, η ayauoς * Ζεο? ο εμπης παντ ισυνει · ημίν δ’ αοτω? πάσιν ετώσια πίπτει εραζε. άΧΧ 7 άyετ, αυτοί περ φραζώμεθα μήτιν άρίστην, ημεν όπως τον νεκρόν ερύσσομεν, ηδε καί αυτοί 635 χάρμα φίΧοις ετάροισι γεζ >ώμεθα νοστησαντες, οί που δευρ' όρόωντες άκηχεδατ, ούδ 7 ετί φασίν "Έίκτορος άνδροφόνοιο μένος καί χεΐρας άάπτους σχησεσθ\ αλλ 7 εν νηυσϊ μεΧαίνησιν πεσεεσθαι. είη δ 7 όστις εταίρος απαγγείλετε τάχιστα 040 Π^λειδ?;, επεϊ οΰ μιν όίομαι ουδέ πεπύσθαι 52 ΙΛΙΑΔ02 P. λυγρης άγγελίης, ότι ol φίλος ώλεθ ' εταίρος, άλλ' ον 7 τη δύναμαι ίδεειν τοιούτον 'Αχαιών · ηερι γάρ κατεχονται όμως αυτοί τε καί ϊτπτοι. Ζευ πάτερ, άλλα σν ρνσαι ύπ' ηερος υϊας Αχαιών , 645 7 τοίησον δ' αϊθρην, δός δ' όφθαλμοΐσιν ίδεσθαι · εν δε φάει και ολεσσον, επεί νύ τοι εύαδεν όντως." 'Ώς φάτο, τον δε πατήρ δλοφνρατο δακρυχεοντα · αύτίκα δ' ηερα μεν σκεδασεν και άπώσεν ομίχλην, ηελιος δ' επελαμψε, μάχη δ' eVl πάσα φαάνθη · 650 καί τότ αρ’ Αί'α? ε£7τε αγαθόν ^Ιενελαον * “ Σκεπτεο νυν, Μεζ^ελαε διοτρεφες, αϊ κεν ϊδηαι ζωόν ετ ' Αντίλοχον, μεγάθυμου Ν εστορος υιόν, οτρυνον δ' Άχιληϊ δαίφρονι θάσσον ιόντα ειπειν οττι ρα οι πολύ φιλτατος ωλευ εταίρος. 655 Λ Ώ? εφατ, ονδ' άπίθησε βοήν αγαθός Μ ενελαος, βή δ' ώ? τ/? τε λεωζ; α7τδ μεσσαύλοιο, οστ επεί άρ κε κάμησι κύνας τ άνδρας τ' ερεθίζων, οΐτε μιν ούκ είώσι βοών εκ πΐαρ ελεσθαι πάννυχοι εγρησσοντες · ό δε κρειών ερατίζων 660 ιθύει, άλλ' οΰτι πρησσει · θαμεες γάρ άκοντες άντίοι αίσσουσι θρασειάων από χειρών, καιόμεναί τε δεταί, τάστε τρεΐ εσσύμενός περ · ηώθεν δ' άπονόσφιν εβη τετιηότι θυμω · ώς από ΤΙατρόκλοιο βοήν αγαθός Μ ενελαος 665 ηϊε πόλλ' άεκων · περί γάρ δίε μη μιν 'Αχαιοί άργαλεου προ φόβοιο ελωρ δηίοισι λίποιεν. πολλά δε Αίηριόνη τε καί Αίάντεσσ' επετελλεν · “ Αϊαντ, Άργείων ηγητορε, λίηριόνη τε, νυν τις ενηείης ΤΙατροκληος δειλοΐο 670 μνησάσθω · πάσιν γάρ επίστατο μείλιχος είναι ζωός εών · νυν αύ θάνατος και μοίρα κιχάνει." ILIAD XVII. 53 Λ Ω? άρα φωνησας άπεβη ξανθός Μει >εΧαος, πάντοσε παπταίνων ώστ αίετός, ον ρά τε φασιν όξύτατον δερκεσθαι ύπουρανίων πετεηνών, 675 οντε και υγοσ εοντα ποοας ταχύς ουκ εΧασε πττωξ θάμνω ύπ' άμφικόμω κατακείμενος, άΧΧά τ' επ' αύτω εσσυτο, καί τε μ tv ώκα Χάβω ν εξείΧετο Θυμόν, ως τότε σοί, Μ,ενεΧαε δίοτρεφες, οσσε φαεινώ 7 τάντοσε δινείσθην ί τοΧεων κατά έθνος εταίρων, 680 εϊ που Ν εστορος υιόν ετι ζώοντα ϊδοιο. τον δε μάΧ' al\fr' ενόησε μάχης επ' αριστερά πάσης θαρσύνονθ' ετάρους καί εποτρύνοντα μάχεσθαι. άηχου δ' ίστάμενος προσεφη ξανθός Μ,ενεΧαος · “ ΆντίΧοχ, εϊ δ' άγε δεύρο, δίοτρεφες, οφρα πύθηαι Χυηρης άγγεΧίης, ή μη ωφεΧΧε y ενεσθαι. 686 ηδη μεν σε καί αυτόν όιομαι είσορόωντα ηι^νώσκειν οτι πημα θεός Ααναοΐσι κυΧίνδει, νίκη δε Τρώων · πεφαται δ’ ώριστος 'Αχαιών, ΤΙάτροκΧος, μεηάΧη δε ποθη Ααναοΐσι τετυκται. 690 αλλά συη aiyjr' ΆχιΧηϊ, θεών επι νήας Αχαιών, ε'ιπεΐν, αϊ κε τάχιστα νεκυν επι νηα σαώση γυμνόν · άτάρ τάγε τευχε' εχει κορυθαίοΧος °Έ κτωρ." Λ Ω? εφατ, ΆντίΧοχος δε κατεστυηε μύθον άκου σας. δην δε μιν άμφασίη επεων Χάβε, τώ δε οί οσσε 695 δακρυόφι πΧησθεν, θαΧερη δε οί εσχετο φωνή. άΧΧ' ούδ' ώς Μ ενεΧάου εφημοσύνης άμεΧησεν, βη οε σεειν, τα οε τευχε αμυμονι οωκεν εταιρω, Ααοδόκω, ός οί σχεδόν εστρεφε μώνυχας ίππους. Τον μεν δακρυχεοντα πόδες φερον εκ ποΧεμοιο, 700 Π^λειδ^ ΆχιΧηϊ κακόν έπος άγγεΧεοντα. ούδ' άρα σοί, Μ ενεΧαε δίοτρεφες, ηθεΧε Θυμός τειρομενοις ετάροισιν άμυνεμεν, ενθεν άπηΧθεν 54 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Ρ. Άζ πίλοχος, μεγάλη δε 7 τοθη Π υλίοισιν έτύχθη · άλλ ’ ογε τοΐσιν μεν ®ρασυμηδεα δΐον άνηκεν, αυτός δ’ αΰτ επι ΐΐατρόκλω ηρωϊ βεβηκει, στη δε παρ' Α ιάντεσσι θεών, είθαρ δε 7 τροσηύδα * “ Κ,εΐνον μεν δη νηυσιν επιπροέηκα θοησιν, ελθεϊν εις Άχίληα πόδας ταχύν · ουδέ μιν οϊω νυν Ιέναι, μάλα 7 τερ κεχολωμένον Γ/ Ε κτορι δίω. ου γάρ πως αν γυμνός εών Τ ρώεσσι μάχοιτο. ημείς δ’ αυτοί ττερ φραζώμεθα μητιν άρίστην, ημέν οττως τον νεκρόν ερύσσομεν, ηδέ καί αυτοί Τρώων εξ ενοπης θάνατον και κηρα φύγωμεν." 1 ον ο ημειβετ επειτα μεγας I ελαμωνιος Αίας · “ πάντα κατ αίσαν εειπες, άγακλεές ώ Μενέλαε · άλλα συ μεν καί Μ ηριόνης ύποδύντε μάλ' ώκα νεκρόν άείραντες φέρετ εκ πόνου · αυτάρ όπισθεν νώϊ μαχησόμεθα Τ ρωσίν τε και ''Έκτορι δίω, ίσον θυμόν εχοντες ομώνυμοι, ο'ι τό πάρος 7 τερ. μίμνομεν όξυν ’Άρηα παρ' άλληλοισι μένοντες.” ι\Π V» / f V \ » \ Λ \ > /G. ίΐς εφαυ , οι ο αρα νεκρόν απο χσονος αγκαζοντο νφτι μάλα μεγάλως · επι δ’ ιαχε λαός όπισθεν Τρωικός, ώς είδοντο νέκυν αίροντας ’ Αχαιούς. ϊθυσαν δε κυνεσσιν εοικότες, οϊτ επί κάπρω βλημένιρ άίξωσι προ κούρων θηρητηρων · εως μεν γάρ τε θέουσι διαρραΐσαι μεμαώτες, αλλ οτε οη ρ εν τοισιν ελιξεται αλκι πεποισως, άψ τ άνεχώρησαν διά τ ετρεσαν άλλυδις άλλος, ώς Τρώες εΐως μεν όμιλαδόν αίεν εποντο, νύσσοντες ξίφεσίν τε και εγχεσιν άμφιγύοισιν · άλλ' ότε δή ρ Αϊαντε μεταστρεφθέντε κατ αυτούς σταίησαν, των δε τράπετο χρώς, ουδέ τις ετλη πρόσσω άίξας περί νεκρού δηριάασθαι. 705 710 715 720 725 730 ILIAD XVII. 55 '\Ω \ £> / / /.. ί ΟΜΗΡΟΪ ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Σ. HOMER’S ILIAD. BOOK XVIII. 'Οπλοποιια. Λ ί1? οι μεν μάρναντο Βεμας πυρός αίθομενοιο, ΆντίΧοχος δ’ ΆχιΧηϊ πόΒας ταχύς ά'γγεΧος ηΧθεν. τον Β' ευρε προπάροιθε νέων όρθοκραιράων, τα φρονεοντ άνα θυμόν α Βη τετεΧεσμενα ηεν · όχθησας δ’ άρα είπε προς ον μεγαΧητορα θυμόν · 5 “ ’Ώ μοι εγώ, τί τ αρ ’ αΰτε καρηκομόωντες ’Αχαιοί νηυσιν επι κΧονεονται άτυζόμενοι πεΒίοιο; μη Βη μοι τεΧεσωσι θεοί κακα κηΒεα θυμω, ως ποτέ μοι μητηρ ΒιεπεφραΒε, καί μοι εειπεν, Μ,υρμιΒόνων τον άριστον ετι ζώοντος εμεΐο 10 χερσιν ΰπο Τρώων Χείψειν φάος ηεΧίοιο. η μάΧα Βη τεθνηκε Μ ενοιτίου αΧκιμος υιός, σχετΧιος · η τ εκεΧευον άπωσάμενον Βηίον πυρ ayjr επί νηας ϊμεν, μηΒ' "Έκτορι ιφι μάχεσθαιΓ ΕΓο ? ο ταυθ' ώρμαινε κατα φρένα και κατα θυμόν, 15 τόφρα οι εγγυθεν ηΧθεν αγαυου Ν εστορος υιός, Βάκρυα θερμά χεων, φάτο δ’ αγγεΧίην άΧεγεινην * “ μοι, Π?;λ€09 υιε Βαίφρονος, η μάΧα Χυγρης 3 * 58 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Σ. ττευσεαι αγγελίας, η μη ωφεΧΧε ηενεσθαι. κεΐται Πάτροκλο?, νεκυος δε δη άμφι μάχονται 20 ηυμνου · άτάρ ταγέ τεΑ^ε’ έ'χει κορυθαίοΧος "Έκτωρ” Λ Ώ? φάτο, τον δ’ άχεος νεφεΧη εκάΧυφτε μεΧαινα. άμφοτερησι δε χερσίν εΧων κόνιν αιθαΧόεσσαν χευατο κάκ κεφαΧης, χαρίεν δ’ ησχυνε ττρόσωττον · νεκταρεω δε χιτωνι μεΧαιν' άμφίζανε τεφρη. 25 αυτός δ’ ε’ζ^ κονίησι μεηας μεηαΧωστΧ τανυσθεΧς κεΐτο, φιΧησι δέ χερσί κόμην ησχυνε δαιζων. δμωαΧ δ\ ας ΆχιΧευς Χηΐσσατο Πάτροκλό? τε. Θυμόν άκηχεμεναι με^άΧ' ΐαχον, εκ δέ θύραζε εδραμον άμφ ' ΑχιΧηα δαίφρονα, χερσΧ δέ ττασαι 30 στηθεα ττεττΧη^οντο, Χυθεν δ’ υττό ηυϊα εκάστης. ΆιπιΧοχος δ’ ετερωθεν όδύρετο δάκρυα Χείβων, χεΐρας εχων ' ΑχιΧηος — δ δ’ εστενε κυδάΧιμον κηρ — δείδιε γάρ μη Χαιμόν άττοτμήξειε σιδηρω. σμερδαΧεον δ’ ωμωξεν · ακούσε δε Ίτότνία μητηρ 35 ημενη εν βενθεσσιν άΧος παρά ττατρΧ ηεροντι κώκυσεν τ' άρ' εττειτα · θεαϊ δε μιν άμφαγεροντο, ττασαι όσαι κατά βένθος άΧος Ν^ρτ^δε? ησαν. [ενθ' αρ’ εην ΥΧαυκη τε Θαλεια τε Κ υμοδόκη τε Νησαίη Χττειώ τε ®όη θ' 'ΑΧίη τε βοώττις, 40 Κι ιμοθόη τε και Άκταίη και Αιμνωρεια και Μ εΧίτη και "ϊαιρα και Άμφιθόη και Άηαύη, Αωτώ τε Π ρωτώ τε Φερουσά τε Αυναμενη τε , Αεξαμενη τε και Άμφινόμη καί Κ αΧΧιάνειρα, Αωρϊς καί Τίανόττη καί ά^ακΧειτη ΤαΧάτεια , 45 Ντέρτι;? τε και 'Αψευδής και Κ αΧΧιάνασσα · ένθα δ’ εην ΈΧυμενη Ίάνειρά τε και Ίάνασσα, Μ αΐρα και Ώρείθυια εύττΧόκαμός τ Αμάθεια άΧΧαι θ' αι κατά βένθος άΧος Ν ηρηίδες ησανό] ILIAD XVIII. 59 των δε και άρηύφεον πΧητο σπέος * αί δ’ άμα ητάσαι 50 στηθεα πειτΧη<γοντο, Θετ£9 δ’ έξήρχε γδοίο · “ Κλδτε, κασίηνηται Ν ηρη'ί8ες, οφρ ’ ευ ητάσαι 5/0* ' ’ / rt » > r> V /£> Λ ειοετ ακουουσαι οσ εμω ενι κηοεα συμω. ώ μοι εγώ 8είΧη, ώ μοι 8υσαριστοτόκεια, ητ επεϊ άρ τέκον υιόν άμύμονά τε κρατερον τε, 55 εξοχον ηρώων * δ δ’ άνέ8ραμεν ερνεϊ Ισος · τον μεν εγώ θρέψασα, φυτον ώς γ ουνω άΧωης, νηνσίν έπιπροέηκα κορώνίσιν ’ΊΧιον εϊσω Τ ρωσϊ μαγτ\σόμενον * τον δ’ οδχ ύπο8έξομαι αύτις οϊκα8ε νοστησαντα, 8ομον ΤΙηΧηϊον εϊσω . G0 οφρα δε yuot ζωεέ /cal δρα φάος ηεΧίοιο, άγνυται, ουδέ τί οί δύναμαι χραισμήσαι ίούσα. αλλ, ε^/χ, οφρα ιοωμι φίλον τεκος, ηο επακουσω οττι μιν ϊκετο πένθος an το πτοΧέμοιο μένονταΓ Λ ί29 άρα φωνησασα Χίπε σπέος · αί δε συν αυτή 65 8ακρυόεσσαι ϊσαν, περί δε σφισι κύμα θαΧάσσης ρηηνυτο. ταί ο οτε οη ίροιην εριβωΧον ικοντο, ακτήν είσανέβαινον επισγερώ , ένθα θαμειαΧ Μ.υρμι86νων εϊρυντο νέες τα'χύν άμφ ’ Ά'χιΧηα. τω δε βαρύ στενάχοντι παρίστατο πότνια μήτηρ, 70 οξύ δε κωκύσασα κάρη Χάβε παι8ος εήος, καί ρ οΧοφυρομένη επεα πτερόεντα προσηύ8α · “ Ύέκνον, τί κΧαίεις ; τί δε σε φρένας Ϊκετο πένθος ; εξαύΒα, μη κεΰθε · τα μεν 8η τοί τετέΧεσται εκ Αιός , ώς άρα 8η πριν γ’ εύ'χεο χεΐρας άνασγων, 75 πάντας επί πρύμνησιν άΧημεναι υΐας ’ Αχαιών, σεΰ έπι8ευομένους, παθέειν τ άεκηΧία ερηα.” Ύην δε βαρύ στενάχων προσέφη 7τδδ«9 ώκύς Άχ^λ- Χεύς · ί( μητερ έμη, τά μεν άρ μοι ΌΧυμπιος έξετέΧεσσεν · 60 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Σ. αλλά τί μοι των ηΒος, επεϊ φίΧος ώΧεθ ’ εταίρος, 80 ΤΙάτροκΧος, τον εγώ περί ττάντων τΐον εταίρων, Ισον εμη κεφαΧη · τον άπώΧεσα, τεΰχεα δ’ f/ E κτωρ Βηώσας an τεΒυσε ητεΧώρια, θαύμα ίΒεσθαι, καΧά · τα μεν ΎΙηΧηϊ θεοί Βόσαν αγλαά Βώρα, ηματι τω οτε σε βροτού άνερος εμβαΧον εύνη. 85 αίθ ’ οφεΧες συ μεν αύθι μετ άθανάτης άΧίησιν ναίειν, ΤίηΧεύς Βε θνητην άγαγεσθαι άκοιτιν. νυν δ’, ϊίνα καί σοϊ πένθος ενι φρεσϊ μυρίον είη παιΒος άποφθιμενοιο, τον ούχ ύποΒεξεαι αυτίς οϊκαΒε νοστησαντ, επεϊ ούΒ ’ εμε θυμός άνωγεν 90 ζώειν ούΒ ’ άνΒρεσσι μετεμμεναι, άΐ κε μη r/ E κτωρ πρώτος εμω ύητο Βουρϊ τυπεις αητό θυμόν οΧεσση, ΙΙατρόκΧοιο δ’ εΧωρα ΑίενοιτιάΒεω απότιση Τ ον δ’ αυτε προσεειπε Θετέ? κατα Βάκρυ χεουσα · “ ώκύμορος Βη μοι, τεκος, εσσεαι, οΓ αγορεύεις · 95 αύτίκα γάρ τοί επειτα μεθ ’ ''Ίύκτορα ητότμος έτοιμος Τ 771 / δε μεγ όχθησας προσεφη 7 τδδα? ώκύς ΆχιΧΧεύς · “ αύτίκα τεθναίην, επεϊ ούκ άρ ’ εμεΧΧον εταίρω κτεινομενω in ταμύναι · ό /ζέ^ μαΧα τηΧόθι ητάτρης εφθιτ, εμεΐο Βε Βησεν άρης άΧκτηρα γενεσθαι. 100 ζ/Ο^ δ’, εητεϊ ου νεομαί γε φίΧην ες ητατρίΒα γαΐαν, ούΒε τι ΙΙατρόκΧω γενομην φάος ούΒ ’ ετάροισιν τοΐς αΧΧοις, οι Βη ποΧεες Βάμεν 'Ίώκτορι Βίω, άλλ’ ημαι παρά νηυσίν ετώσιον άχθος άρούρης, τοΐος εων οίος οΰτις Αχαιών χαΧκοχιτώνων 105 εν 7 τοΧεμω · άγορη Βε τ άμείνονες είσι και αΧΧοι. ώς ερις εκ τε θεών εκ τ ανθρώπων άπόΧοιτο, και χοΧος, οστ εφεηκε ποΧύφρονά περ χαΧεπηναι, οστε ποΧυ γΧυκίων μεΧιτος καταΧειβομενοιο άνΒρών εν στηθεσσιν άεξεται ηύτε καπνός · 110 ILIxYD ΧΥΙΙΙ. Cl ώς εμέ νυν εχόλωσεν άναξ άντρων Άγαμβμνων. άλλα τά μεν προτετυχθαι έάσομεν, άχνύμενοί περ, θυμόν ενϊ στηθεσσι φίλον δαμάσαντες avay/cp. νυν δ’ ειμ\ οφρα φίλης κεφαλής ολετήρα κιχείω, Γ/ Ε κτορα· κηρα δ’ εγώ τότε δέξομαι, όππότε κεν δη 115 Ζευς εθέλη τελέσαι ήδ' αθάνατοι θεοί άλλοι. ουδέ yap ουδέ βίη 'ϋρακλτ]ος φύyε κηρα, οσπερ φίλτατος εσκε Διι Ίάίρονίωνι άνακτι · αλλά έ Μ οΐρ' έδάμασσε και άpyaλέoς χόλο? 'Ήρης. ως και εγώζ>, εί δη μοι όμοίη μοίρα τέτυκται, 120 κείσομ , έπεί κε θάνω · νυν δε κλέος εσθλόν άροίμην καί τινα Ύρωϊάδων και Ααρδανίδων βαθυκόλπων, άμφοτέρησιν χερσι παρειάων άπαλάων δάκρυ ’ δμορξαμένην, άδινόν στοναχησαι εφείην · yvo^v δ’ ώ? δη δηρον εγώ ί τολέμοιο πέπαυμαι. 125 μηδέ μ ερυκε μάχης, φιλέουσά περ · ουδέ με τ τείσεις.” Τ ον δ’ ημείβετ έπειτα θεά Θέτί? άpyυpόπεζa · “ ναι δη ταυτά yε, τέκνον, έτητυμον · ου κακόν εστιν τειρομένοις έτάροισιν άμυνέμεν αίπυν όλεθρόν · αλλά τοι εντεα καλά μετά Τ ρώεσσιν εχονται, 130 χάλκεα μαρμαίροντα · τά μεν κορυθαίολος 'Ί&κτωρ αυτός έχων ώμοισιν άyάλλετaι · ουδέ ε φημι δηρον i7rayXa'^ia0ai, επει φόνος εyyυθεv αύτω · άλλα συ μεν μηπω καταδύσεο μωλον * Άρηος, πριν y εμέ δευρ * έλθουσαν εν όφθαλμοισιν ϊδηαι · 135 ηωθεν yάp νευμαι , άμ ηελίω άνιόντι, τεύχεα καλά φέρουσα παρ' 'Ιϊφαίστοιο άνακτος Λ ί1? άρα φωνησασα πάλιν τράπεθ ’ υιός εηος, καί στρεφθεΐσ ’ άλίησι κασ^νητησι μετηυδα · “'Υμείς μεν νυν δυτε θαλάσσης ευρέα κόλπον, 140 όφτόμεναί τε y0pov0' άλιον και δώματα πατρός, 62 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ 2. καί οί πάντ άγορβύσατ · εγώ δ’ ες· μακρον ’ Όλυμπον είμι παρ ’ "'Ηφαίστου κλυτοτεχνην, αϊ κ εθελησιν ιαεΐ ε’μώ δόμεναι κλυτά τεύχεα ί ταμφανόωντα." 12? ecpaV , at ο υ7Γο κύμα υαλασσης αυτίκ έθυσαν · 9; δ’ αδτ’ Οΰλυμπόνδε θεά Θετί? άρηυρόττβζα 146 ^εν, οφρα φίλω ί ταιδι κλυτά τεύγε ενείκαι. Ύην μεν αρ Οΰλυμπόνδε πόδες φερον αύταρ 'Αχαιοί θεσπεσίω άλαλητω υφ' Γ/ Ε/<:τορο 9 άνδροφόνοιο φβνγοντβς νηάς τε /cal Έλλτ;σ7Γθ^τοι/ ΐκοντο. 150 οδδε Λ:ε Πατροκλδρ 7 rep εϋκνημίδες ' Αχαιοί ε’ /c βελεων ερύσαντο νεκυν, θεράποντ Άχιληος · αυτις c, /■> t / γ/ > ν /-ν t- ω? ο οτ αρίζηλη φωνή, οτε τ ίαχε σαλπίγξ άστυ περίπλομένων όηίων υιτο θυμοραϊστέων, 220 Λ t 1 » c. /-ν » \ / ’Λ’ '5· ως τοτ αρίζηλη φωνη γενετ Α ίακιόαο. οί δ’ ό >9 ου ν άϊον οπα χάλκεον Αίακίδαο, πάσίν όρίνθη θυμός · άτάρ καλλίτρίχες ίπποι άψ οχεα τρόπεον · οσσοντο γάρ άλγεα θυμω. ηνίοχοί δ’ εκπληγεν, επεϊ ί8ον άκάματον πυρ 225 ΰείνόν υπέρ κεφαλής μεγάθυμου Τίηλείωνος ΰαωμενον · τδ δέ δαΖε θεά γλαυκωπίς Άθηνη. τρϊς μεν υπέρ τάφρου μεγάλ' ίαχε Βίος Άχίλλευς, τρϊς δέ κυκηθησαν Ύρωες κλείτοί τ' επίκουροί, ένθα δέ καί τότ ολοντο 8υω8εκα φωτες άρίστοί 230 άμφϊ σφοΐς όχέεσσί καί εγχεσίν. αύτάρ Αχαιοί άσπασίως ΤΙάτροκλον ύπέκ βελέων ερύσαντες κάτθεσαν εν λεχέεσσί · φίλοι δ’ άμφέσταν εταίροι ILIAD XVIII. 65 μυρόμενοι · μετά δε σφι ί τοδώκης είπετ Άχιλλεύς δάκρυα θερμά χέων, επεί εϊσιδε πιστόν έταΐρον 235 κείμενον εν φέρτρω δεδαίημενον δζέϊ χαλκω. τον ρ ήτοι μεν έπεμπε συν ίπποισιν και οχεσφιν ες πόλεμον, ουδ' αυτις εδέξατο νοστησαντα. ’Ίϊέλιον δ’ άκάμαντα βοώπις πότνια Γ/ Η ρη πέμψεν επ' Ώκεανοΐο ροάς άεκοντα νέεσθαι · 240 Ήελέο? μεν εδυ, παυσαντο δε δίοι ’Αχαιοί φυλόπιδος κρατερης και δμοιιου ί τολέμοιο. 1 ρωες ο αυσ ετερωσεν αττο κρατερης υσμινης χωρησαντες έλυσαν υφ * άρμασιν ώκέας ίππους, ες δ’ άηορην άηεροντο, πάρος δόρποιο μεδεσθαι. 245 ορθών δ’ εσταότων ayoprj yέvετ, ουδέ τις έτλη εζεσθαι · πάντας ος κήρ. κήρυκες δ’ άπάνευθεν υπό δρυι δαΐτα πένοντο, βουν δ’ ίερεύσαντες μέηαν άμφεπον · αί δε γυναίκες δεΐπνον έρίθοισιν λεύκ άλφιτα πολλά 7 τάλυνον. 560 ’Ey δ’ ετίθει σταφυλησι μεηα βρίθουσαν άλωην καλήν χρυσείην · μελάνες δ’ am βότρυες ησαν, εστηκει δε κάμαξι διαμπερές άργυρέησιν. άμφι δε κυανέην κάπετον, 7τερΙ δ’ ερκος ελασσεν κασσιτέρου · μία δ’ οίτ; άταρπιτος ηεν επ' αυτήν, 565 νίσσοντο φορηες, οτε τρυηόωεν άλωην. παρθενικαϊ δε /cal ηίθεοι άταλά φρονέοντες πλεκτοΐς εν ταλάροισι φέρον μελιηδέα καρπόν, τοίσιν δ’ εν μέσσοισι πάϊς φάρμι<γγι λιγείη ίμερόεν κιθάριζε, λινόν δ’ ύπο καλόν άειδεν 570 λεπταλέη φωνή · τοϊ δε ρησσοντες άμαρτη μολπή τ' ίυ^μω τε ποσι σκαίροντες εποντο. ’Ey δ’ αγέλην ποίησε βοών όρθοκραιράων · αί δε βόες χρυσοΐο τετεύχατο κασσιτέρου τε, μυκηθμω δ’ άπο κόπρου επεσσεύοντο νομόνδε 575 7G ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Σ. τταρ 7 τοταμον κεΧάΒοντα, τταρα ροΒανον Βονακηα. χρύσειοι Be νομηες αμ εστιχόωντο βόεσσιν τε&σαρες, εννεα Be σφί κύνες 7 τόΒας αργοί εττοντο. σμερΒαΧεω Be Xeovre Βυ εν 7 τρώτησι βόεσσιν ταύρον ερύγμηΧον εχετην · 6 Be μακρα μεμυκώς 580 εΧκετο · τον Be κύνες μετεκίαθον ήΒ ' αίζηοί. τώ μεν άναρρηξαντε βοος μεγάΧοίο βοείην έγκατα καί μεΧαν αίμα Χαφύσσετον · οί Be νομηες αΰτως ενΒίεσαν ταχέα.? κύνας ότρύνοντες. οί Β* ητοί Βακεείν μεν αττετρωττώντο Χεόντων, 585 ίστάμενοι Be μάΧ' εγγύς ύΧάκτεον εκ τ' άΧεοντο. Έν Be νομόν ττοίησε 7 τερικΧυτός αμφιγνηεις, ev KaXfj βησση, μεγαν οίών αργέννάων, σταθμούς τε κΧισίας τε κατηρεφεας ίΒε σηκούς. Έν Be χορόν 7 τοίκίΧΧε ττερικΧντός αμφιγνηεις , 590 τω ΊκεΧον οϊόν ττοτ ενϊ Κνωσω εύρείη ΑαίΒαΧος ησκησεν καΧΧατΧοκάμω ΆριάΒνη. ένθα μεν ηίθεοι καί τταρθενοι άΧφεσίβοιαι ώρχεύντ, άΧΧηΧων εττϊ καρττω χεΐρας εχοντες. των Β' αί μεν λε7ττά? όθόνας εχον, οί Be χιτώνας 595 είατ εύννητους, ηκα στίΧβοντας εΧαίω · καί ρ αί μεν καΧας στεφάνας εχον, οί Be μαχαίρας εϊχον χρυσείας εξ αργυρίων τεΧαμώνων. οί δ’ οτε μεν θρεξασκον ειτισταμενοισι ττοΒεσσιν ρεία μάΧ', ώ? οτε τις τροχόν άρμενον εν τταΧάμησιν 600 εζόμενος κεραμεύς πτειρησεται, αί κε θεησιν · άλλοτε δ’ αν θρεξασκον εττϊ στίχας άΧΧηΧοισιν. 7τοΧΧός δ’ ίμερόεντα χορον τ τεριίσταθ' ομϊΧος τερττόμενοί · μετά Be σφίν εμεΧττετο θείος άοιΒός φορμίξων · Βοιώ δε κυβιστητηρε κατ αυτούς 605 μοΧττης εξάρχοντος εΒίνευον κατα μεσσους. ILIAD XVIII. 77 ’Ey δ’ ετίθεί ποταμοϊο μέγα σθένος Ώκεανοΐο άντυγα πτάρ Ίτυμάτην σάκεος ττύκα πτοιητοΐο. Α ύτάρ €7 τει$ή τεΰξε σάκος μεγα τε στιβαρόν τε, τεΰξ’ άρα οί θώρηκα φαεινότερου πτυρός αυγής, 610 τεΰξε δε οι κόρυθα βριαρήν κροτάφοις άραρυΐαν, καΧήν ΰαιΰαΧέην, εττι δε χρύσεον Χόφον ήκεν, τεΰξε δε οί κνημίΰας εανοΰ κασσιτεροιο. Αύτάρ ειτεϊ ττάνθ ’ οττλα κάμε κΧυτος άμφιγυήεις, μητρος ΆχιλΧήος θήκε ττροΊτάροιθεν άείρας. 615 ή δ’ ϊρηζ ως αλτο κατ ΟυΧυμιτου νιφόεντος, τεΰγεα μαρμαιροντα τταρ 'ϋφαίστοιο φέρουσα. 4 . • ΟΜΗΡΟΪ ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Τ. HOMER’S ILIAD. BOOK XIX. Μτ jviSos από ρ ρη cr ις. Ήώ? μεν κροκόπεπΧος άπ Ώκεανοϊο ροάων ώρνυθ\ ϊν άθανάτοισι φόως φεροι ηδε βροτοίσιν * η δ’ ε? νηας ικανέ θεόν πάρα δώρα φερουσα. εΰρε δε ΤΙατρόκΧω περικείμενον ον φίΧον υιόν, κΧαίοντα λζγεω? · ποΧεες δ’ άμφ ’ αυτόν εταίροι, 5 μύρονθ\ η δ’ εν τοΐσι παρίστατο δια θεάων, ε^ τ αρα οι φυ χ^ρι 67το? τ εφατ εκ τ ονομαζεν · “Te/cz/oz/ ε’/χόζ,, τούτοι /χέζ/ εάσομεν, άχνύμενοί περ , κείσθαι, επειδή πρώτα θεών ίότητι δαμάσθη · τύνη δ’ Ήφαάττοζο πάρα κΧυτά τεύχεα δεζο, 10 καΧά μάΧ\ οΓ ούπω τις άνηρ ώμοισι φόρησεν Λ ί29 άρα φωνησασα θεά κατά τεύχε ’ εθηκεν πρόσθεν ΆχιΧΧήος · τα δ’ άνεβραχε δαίδαΧα πάντα. Μ,υρμιδόνας δ’ αρα πάντας εΧε τρόμος, ουδέ τις ετΧη άντην ε'ισιδεειν, ά\\’ ετρεσαν. αύτάρ ΆχιΧΧεύς 15 ω? εζο , ω? μιν μαΧΧον εου χοΧος, εν οε οι οσσε δεινόν υπό βΧεφάρων ώσει σεΧας εξεφάανθεν · τερπετο δ’ ε’ζ^ χείρεσσιν οχων θεού αγλαά δώρα. 80 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Τ. αυτάρ επεί φρεσίν ησι τετάρπετο δαίδαΧα Χευσσων, αυτίκα μητέρα ην επεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα · 20 “ Μ ήτερ εμή, τα μεν οπΧα θεός πόρεν οΓ επιεικες epy εμεν αθανάτων, μηδε βροτόν άνδρα τεΧεσσαι . νυν δ’ ήτοι μεν ε’γώ θωρηξομαι · άΧΧά μάΧ αίνώς δείδω μη μοι τόφρα XI εν ο ιτ ίου άΧκιμον υιόν μυΐαι καδδυσαι κατά χαΧκοτυπους ώτειΧάς 25 ευΧάς εηηείνωνται, άεικίσσωσι δε νεκρόν — εκ δ’ αιών πεφαται — κατά δε χρόα πάντα σαπηηΑ Τ ον δ’ ημείβετ επειτα θεά %ετις άρηυρόπεξα · “ τεκνον, μι] τοι ταντα μετά φρεσί σησι μεΧοντων. τω μεν ε’γώ πειρησω άΧαΧκεΐν aypia φυΧα, 00 μυίας, αΐ ρά τε φώτας άρηϊφάτους κατεδουσιν * ηνπερ <γάρ κηταί γε τεΧεσφόρον εις ενιαυτόν, αίεϊ τωδ’ εσται χρως εμπεδος, η καί άρείων. άΧΧά avy εις ayoprjv καΧεσας ηρωας ’ Αχαιούς, μηνιν άποειπών ’ Κηαμεμνονι, ποιμενι Χαών, 35 alyjra μαΧ ’ ε’? ττόΧεμον θωρησσεο, δνσεο δ’ άΧκην Λ Ω? άρα φωνησασα μένος ποΧυθαρσες ενηκεν, ΤΙατρόκΧω δ’ αΰτ άμβροσίην καί νέκταρ ερυθρόν στάξε κατά ρινών, ίνα οι χρως εμπεδος εϊη. Αύτάρ ό βή παρά θΐνα θαΧάσσης δΐος ΆχιΧΧευς 40 σμερδαΧεα ίάχων, ώρσεν δ’ ηρωας ’ Αχαιούς . καί ρ οΐπερ τό πάρος γε νεών εν άηώνι μενεσκον, οί τε κυβερνηται καί εχον οίηϊα νηών καί ταμίαι παρά νηυσίν εσαν, σίτοιο δοτήρες, καί μην οί τότε y εις ayoprjv ίσαν, οΰνεκ ΆχιΧΧευς 45 εξεφάνη, δηρόν δε μάχης επεπαυτ άΧε^εινης. τώ δε δυω σκάζοντε βάτην ’Άρεος θεράποντε, Ύυδείδης τε μενεπτόΧεμος καί δΐος Όδυσσευς, όηχει ερειδομενω · ετι <γάρ εχον εΧκεα Χυηρά · ILIAD XIX. 81 κάδ δε μετά πρώτη άγορη ιζοντο κιόντες. * 50 αύταρ 6 δεύτατος ηΧθεν άναξ άντρων Αγαμέμνων, εΧκος εχων · κα\ γάρ τον ενί κρατερη ύσμίνη οΰτα Κόων ' Αντηνορίδης χαΧκηρεϊ δουρί. αύταρ επειδή πάντες άοΧΧίσθησαν 'Αχαιοί, τοίσι δ’ άνιστάμενος μετεφη πόδας ώκύς ΆχιΧΧεύς · 55 “ Άτρείδη, η αρ τι τόδ’ άμφοτεροισιν άρειον επΧετο, σοϊ καί εμοί, δτε νωί ί τερ, άχνυμενω κηρ, θυμοβόρω εριδι μενεηναμεν εΐνεκα κούρης. την οφεΧ’ εν νηεσσι κατακτάμεν 'Άρτεμις Ιω, ηματι τω δτ εγων εΧόμην Αυρνησον όΧεσσας · C0 τω κ ού τόσσοι 'Αχαιοί όδάξ εΧον άσπετον ούδας δυσμενεων ύπο χερσίν, εμεν άπομηνίσαντος. ''Έικτορι μεν καί Τ ρωσί το κερδιον · αύταρ Αχαιούς δηρον εμης καί σης εριδος μνησεσθαι όιω. άΧΧα τα μεν προτετύχθαι εάσομεν, άχννμενοί περ, 65 θυμόν ενί στηθεσσι φίΧον δαμάσαντες ανάγκη. νυν δ’ ήτοι μεν εγω παύω χοΧον, ούδε τί με χρη άσκεΧεως αίεϊ μενεαινεμεν · άΧΧ' άγε θάσσον οτρυνον πδΧεμδνδε καρηκομόωντας 'Αχαιούς, οφρ' ετι καί Ύρωων πειρησομαι άντίος εΧθων, 70 αϊ κ εθεΧωσ' επί νηυσίν ίαύειν · άΧΧά τιν οϊω άσπασίως αύτων γόνυ κάμφ'ειν, ος κε φύγησιν δηίου εκ ποΧεμοιο ύπ' εγχεος ημετεροιο." 'Ώς εφαθ', οι δ' εχάρησαν ευκνημίδες 'Αχαιοί μηνιν άπειπόντος μεγαθύμου ΤΙηΧείωνος. 75 τοΐσι δε καί μετεειπεν άναξ άνδρών 'Αγαμέμνων [ι αύτόθεν εξ εδρης, ούδ' εν μεσσοισιν άναστάς ] · φίΧοι, ηρωες Ααναοί, θεράποντες ’ Άρηος, εσταότος μεν καΧον άκούειν, ούδε εοικεν ύββάΧΧειν · χαΧεπον γάρ, επισταμενω περ εόντι. 80 4 * 82 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Τ. άντρων δ' εν πτοΧΧώ όμάδω ί τώς κεν τις άκουσαι η εϊποι; βΧάβεται δε Χιγύς περ εών αγορητής. ΤίηΧείδη μεν εγών ενδείξομαι · αύτάρ οί άΧΧοι συνθεσθ' *Α ργεΐοι, μύθον τ' εδ γνώτε έκαστος. ποΧΧάκι δ?; μοι τούτον Αχαιοί μύθον εειπον, 85 καί τε με νεικείεσκον · εγώ δ’ ονκ αίτιός είμι, άΧΧά Ζευς καί Μ οΐρα και ήεροφοΐτις Έ ρινυς, οΐτε μοι είν άγορή φρεσϊν εμβαΧον άγριον άτην, ήματι τω οτ ΆχίΧΧήος γέρας αυτός άπηυρων. άΧΧά τί κεν ρεξαιμι; θεός διά πάντα τεΧευτα. 90 7 τρεσβα Διός θυγάτηρ ’ Άτη, ή παντας άάται, ουΧομενη · τή μεν θ' άπαΧοί πόδες · ου γάρ επ' ουδει 7 τίΧναται, άΧΧ' άρα ήγε κατ άνδρών κράατα βαίνει [,βΧάπτουσ ανθρώπους· κατά δ’ ουν ετερόν γε πεδησεν ]. καί γάρ δ?; νν ποτέ Ζευς άσατο, τόνπερ άριστον 95 άνδρών ήδε θεών φασ' εμμεναι · άΧΧ' άρα και τον (/ ΐίρη θήΧυς εουσα δοΧοφροσυνης άπάτησεν, ήματι τω οτ εμεΧΧε βίην 'ΥίρακΧηείην ΆΧκμήνη τεξεσθαι εϋστεφάνω ενι ©ήβη. ήτοι δγ' ευχόμενος μετέφη πάντεσσι θεοίσιν. 100 * κεκΧυτε μευ, πάνΤες τε θεοί πάσαί τε θεαιναι, οφρ' είπω τά με θυμός ενϊ στήθεσσιν άνώγει. σήμερον άνδρα φόωσδε μογοστόκος Ε ιΧείθυια εκφανεΐ, ός πάντεσσι περικτιόνεσσιν άνάξει, των άνδρών γενεής οΐθ' αίματος εξ εμευ είσίν.' 105 τον δε δοΧοφρονεουσα προσηύδα πότνια f/ H ρη. ‘ ήτευστήσείς, ουδ' αυτε τεΧος μάθω επιθήσεις. εΐ δ’ άγε νυν μοι ομοσσον, ΌΧυμπιε, καρτερόν όρκον, ή μεν τον πάντεσσι περικτιόνεσσιν άνάξειν, ος κεν επ' ήματι τωδε πεση μετά, ποσσι γυναικός 110 τών άνδρών οΐ σής εξ αίματός είσι γενεθΧης.' ILIAD XIX. 83 ως εφατο · Ζευς δ’ ούτι ΒοΧοφροσύνην ενόησεν, άΧΧ' ομοσεν μεγαν όρκον, επειτα δε ποΧΧόν άάσθη. Γ/ Η ρη δ’ άίξασα Χίπεν ρίον ΟύΧύμποιο, καρπαΧίμως δ’ ΐκετ 'Άργος Άχαιϊκόν, ενθ' άρα yB η 115 ίφθίμην αΧοχον ΣθενεΧου ΙΙερσηϊάΒαο. η ο εκνει φίΧον υιόν, ο ο εροομος εστήκει μεις · eV δ’ άγαγε προ φόωσΒε καί ηΧιτόμηνον εόντα, ΆΧκμηνης δ’ άπεπαυσε τόκον, σχεθε δ 1 Ε ίΧειθυίας. αυτή δ’ άγγεΧεουσα Αία Κρονίωνα προσηύΒα. 120 * Ζεΰ 7 τάτερ, άργικεραυνε, ε7Γ09 τί τοι εν φρεσϊ θησω. άνηρ γεγον εσθΧος, ος Άργείοισιν άνάξει, Έύρυσθενς, ΣθενεΧοιο πάϊς ΤίερσηϊάΒαο, σόν γένος · ον οι άεικες άνασσεμεν Άργείοισιν ως φάτο, τον δ’ αχός οξύ κατά φρένα τύψε βαθείαν. 125 αύτίκα δ’ ειΧ' ’Άτην κεφαΧης ΧιπαροπΧοκάμοιο χωόμενος φρεσϊν f /σι, καί ωμοσε καρτερον όρκον μηποτ ες ΟΰΧυμπόν τε καί ουρανόν άστερόεντα αύτις εΧεύσεσθαι 'Άτην, ?) πάντας άάται. ως είπών ερριψεν άιτ ουρανού άστερόεντος 130 χειρί περιστρεψας · τάχα δ 1 ικετο εργ ’ άνθρωπων. την αίεί στενάχεσχ, όθ ’ εόν φίΧον υιόν όρωτο εργον άεικες εχοντα ύττ Ε ύρυσθηος άεθΧων . ω? λ:<χΙ εγών, οτε δ’ αδτε μεγας κορυθαίοΧος ''Ί&κτωρ Άργείους οΧεκεσκεν επί ττρύμνησι νεεσσιν, 135 ού Βυνάμην ΧεΧαθεσθ ’ άτης, y πρώτον άάσθην. άΧΧ ’ eVet άασάμην καί μευ φρενας εξεΧετο Ζευς, άψ εθεΧω άρεσαι, Βόμεναί τ άπερείσι άποινα · άΧΧ ’ όρσευ ί τόΧεμόνΒε, καί άΧΧους ορνυθι Χάους. Βώρα Β' εγών δδε πάντα παρασχεΐν, όσσα τοι έΧθών 140 χθιζός ενί KXiaiyaiv ύπεσχετο Βίος ΌΒυσσενς . εί δ’ εθεΧεις, επίμεινον, επειγόμενός περ ’Άρηος · 84 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Τ. δώρα δε τοι θεράποντες εμης παρά νηος εΧοντες οίσουσ , οφρα ϊδηαι ο tol μενοεικεα δώσω.” Τον δ’ άπαμειβόμενος προσεφη πόδας ώκύς ΆχιΧ- Χεύς 145 “ Άτρείδη κΰδιστε, άναξ άνδρών Άγάμεμι>ον, δώρα μεν, αϊ κ εθεΧησθα, παρασχεμεν, ώ? επιεικες , ητ εχεμεν * πάρα σοί. νυν δε μνησώμεθα χάρμης αΐψα μάΧ ’ · ον yap χρη κΧοτοπεύειν ενθάδ' εόντας ουδέ διατρίβειν · ετι yap /χεγα opyov άρεκτον · 150 ως κε τις αύτ ΆχιΧήα μετά πρώτοισιν ϊδηται ε Ί χεϊ χαΧκείω Ύρώων οΧεκοντα φάXayyaς. ώδε τις ύμείων μεμνημενος άνδρϊ μαχεσθωά Τδ^ δ’ άπαμειβόμενος προσεφη ποΧύμητις Όδυσσενς· (( μη δ’ ούτως, ayaOo ς περ εών, θεοείκεΧ ΆχιΧΧευ, 155 νηστιας οτρυνε προτϊ ’ΊΧιον υΐας Αχαιών Τ ρωσϊ μαχησομενους, επει ούκ oXiyov χρόνον εσται φύΧοπις, εΰτ αν πρώτον όμιΧησωσι φάλayyες άνδρών, εν δε θεός πνενση μένος άμφοτεροισιν. άΧλά πάσασθαι άνωχθι θοης επί νηυσίν Αχαιούς 160 σίτου καί οϊνοιο · το yάp μένος εστϊ καί αΧκη. ού y άρ άνηρ πρόπαν ημαρ ες ηεΧιον καταδύντα άκμηνος σίτοιο δννησεται άντα μάχεσθαι · είπερ yάp θυμω yε μενοινάα ποΧεμίζειν, άΧΧά τε Χάθρη yvia βαρύνεται, ηδε κιχάνει 165 δίψα τε καί Χιμάς, βΧάβεται δε τε yovvaT ιόντι. ός δε κ άνηρ οϊνοιο κορεσσάμενος και εδωδης άνδράσι δυσμενεεσσι πανημεριος ποΧεμίζη, θαρσαΧεον νύ οι ητορ ενί φρεσίν, ούδε τι yvia πριν κάμνει, πρίν πάντας ερωησαι ποΧεμοιο. 170 άΧΧ άyε Χαον μεν σκεδασον καί δεΐπνον άνωχθι οπΧεσθαι · τά δε δώρα άναξ άνδρών Άγαμ,εμ νων ILIAD XIX. 85 οίσετω ες μεσσην άγορην, ΐνα πάντες ΆχαίοΙ όφθαΧμοΐσιν ίδωσι, συ δε φρεσι σησιν ίανθρς. όμνυετω δε τοι ορκον, εν ’Αργείοισιν άναστάς, 175 μήποτε της βύνης επιβημεναι ηδε μιγηναι · L?) υεμις εστιν, αναξ, ήτ ανορων ητε γυναικών και Se σοϊ αύτω Θυμός ενϊ φρβσϊν ΪΧαος έστω, αύτάρ επειτά σβ δαιτι βνϊ κΧισίης άρβσάσθω πιείρη % Ϊνα μη τι δίκης επίδενες εχησθα. 180 Ά τρείδη, συ δ’ επειτα δικαιότερος καί εττ αΧΧω εσσεαι · ου μεν γάρ τι νεμεσσητόν βασιΧήα ανδρ ’ άπαρεσσασθαι,.ότε τις πτρότερος γαΧεπηνηΑ Tw δ 1 αύτε προσεειπεν άναξ άνδρών Αγαμέμνων * “ γαίρω σεΰ, Ααερτιάδη, τον μύθον άκούσας · 185 εν μοίρη γάρ ττάντα διίκεο καί κατεΧεξας. ταύτα δ’ εγών εθεΧω όμόσαι, κεΧεται δε με θυμός, ούδ ’ επιορκησω προς δαίμονος. αύταρ ΆχίΧΧεύς μιμνετω αύθι τέως, επειγόμενός περ ’Άρηος · μίμνετε δ’ αΧΧοι πάντες άοΧΧεες, όφρα κε δώρα 190 εκ κΧισίης εΧθησι και όρκια πιστά τάμωμεν. σοϊ δ’ αύτω τόδ’ εγών επιτεΧΧομαι ηδε κεΧεύω · κρινάμενος κουρήτας άριστηας Π αναγκαίων δώρα εμης παρά νηός ενεικεμεν, οσσ ΆχιΧήί 'χθιζόν ύπεστημεν δώσειν, άγεμεν τε γυναίκας. 195 Τ αΧθύβιος δε μοι ώκα κατά στρατόν εύρύν Αχαιών κάπρον ετοιμασάτω, ταμεειν Αιί τ Ήελιω τε.” Ύόν δ’ άπαμειβόμενος προσεφη πόδας ώκύς ΆχιΧΧεύς· “ Άτρείδη κύδιστε, άναξ άνδρών Άγάμεμνον, αΧΧοτε περ και μάΧΧον όφεΧΧετε ταύτα πενεσθαι, 200 όππότε τις μεταπαυσωΧη ποΧεμοιο γενηται και μένος ού τόσον ησιν ενί στηθεσσιν εμοϊσιν. νύν δ’ οί μεν κεαται δεδαϊγμόνοι, ούς εδάμασσεν 86 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Τ. f/T? ΤΤ /£■ <■' Γ Γ7 ' ζ- νςν ϋ^τωρ ΙΙ^ζαμίό?;?, οτε οζ Zeu? κνοος εοωκεν, υμείς δ’ e? βρωτνν ότρυνετον. η τ αν εyωyε 205 zw μέζ> ανωηοιμι πττοΧεμίζειν νιας Αχαιών νηστιας άκμηνονς, άμα δ’ ι)εΧίω καταόύντι τεύξεσθαι μέ<γα όόρπον, επην τισαίμεθα Χωβην. πρίν δ’ οΰττως αν εμοιηε φιΧον κατά Χαιμόν ίείη ον πόσις ουδέ βρώσις, εταίρου τεθνηώτος, 210 09 μοι ενί κΧισίη Βεΰαϊγμένος όζεϊ χαΧκω κεΐται, άνα πρόθνρον τετραμμενος, άμφι δ’ εταίροι μνρονται · το μοι οΰτι μετά φρεσϊ ταντα μεμηΧεν, άΧΧα φόνος τε και αιμα καί άρ^άΧεος στόνος άνόρών” Τ ον δ’ άπαμειβόμενος προσεφη ποΧνμητις Όδυσ- σενς · 215 “ ώ ΆχιΧεν, ΤΙηΧεος νίε, με^α φερτατ ’ Αχαιών, κρείσσων εϊς εμεθεν και φερτερος ονκ oXiyov ιτερ εηχει, ε’γώ δε κε σεΐο νοηματί yε προβαΧοίμην 7 τοΧΧόν, εττεϊ πρότερος ηενόμην και ττΧείονα οϊδα. τω τοι επιτΧητω κραόίη μνθοισιν εμοίσιν. 220 αιψά τε φνΧόπιόος ί τεΧεται κόρος άνθρώποισιν, ηστε πΧείστην μεν καΧάμην χθονϊ χαΧκός εχευεν, αμητός δ’ όΧί^ιστος, επην κΧίνησι ταΧαντα Ζευς, οστ ανθρώπων ταμίης ποΧεμοιο τετυκται. y αστέρι δ’ ον πως εστι νεκνν πενθησαι Αχαιούς · 225 Χίην yap ποΧΧοϊ καί επητριμοι ηματα πάντα πίπτονσιν · πότε κεν τις άναπνενσειε πόνοιο ; άΧΧα χρη τον μεν καταθάπτειν ος κε θάνησιν, νηΧεα θυμόν έχοντας, επ' 1 ηματι όακρνσαντας · όσσοι δ’ άν ποΧεμοιο περί στυyεpoΐo Χίπωνται, 230 μεμνησθαι 77WZ09 καί εόητνος, οφρ ετι μάΧΧον άνόράσι όνσμενεεσσι μαχώμεθα νωΧεμες αίεί, εσσάμενοι χροι χαΧκόν άτειρεα. μηόε τις αΧΧην ILIAD XIX. 87 Χαών δτρυντυν ποτιδέγμενος ίσχαναάσθω · ηδε γάρ δτρυντυς κακόν εσσεται, ος κε Χίπηται 235 νηυσίν επ' Άργείων * αλλ’ άθρδοι ορμηθέντες Ύρωσϊν εφ' ίπποδάμοισιν εγείρομεν δξυν ’Άρηα Ή καί Νεστορο? νιας δπάσσατο κυδαΧίμοίο, ΦυΧείδην τε Μ έγητα Θόαντά τε Μ,ηρωνην τε καί Κρεωντιάδην Αυκομηδεα καί ΧΙεΧανίττΊτον. 240 βαν δ 1 ΐμεν ες κΧισίην ' Αγαμέμνονος Άτρείδαο. αυτικ επειυ αμα μυσος εην, τετελεστο οε εργον * επτά μεν εκ κΧίσίης τρίποδας φερον, οΰς οί υπέστη, αϊθωνας δε Χεβητας έείκοσι, δώδεκα δ’ 'ίππους · ε’ /c δ’ αγοζ^ αϊψα 'γυναίκας άμύμονα έργα ίδυίας 245 67Γτ\ αταρ δγδοάτην Β ρίσηιδα καΧΧίπάρηον. χρυσοί) δε στησας Όδυσευς δέκα πάντα τάΧαντα ηρχ, δ’ αΧΧοι δώρα φερον κουρήτες 'Αχαιών * /cal τά ε’ζ^ μέσση ayopfj θέσαν, αν δ’ 'Αγαμέμνων ΐστατο · Ταλ#υ/3/ο? δε #εώ έναΧίγκιος αύδην 250 κάπρον εχων εν χερσι παρίστατο ποιμένι Χαών. Άτρείδης δε έρυσσάμενος χείρεσσι μάχαιραν, η οί 7 τάρ ξίφεος μέγα κουΧεον αΐέν άωρτο, κάπρου άπδ τρίχας άρξάμενος, Αιι χεΐρας άνασχών εΰχετο · τοϊ δ’ άρα πάντες επ' αύτόφιν εΐατο σιγή 255 ' Αργείο ι, κατά μοίραν, άκούοντες βασιΧηος. ευζάμενος δ' άρα είπεν ίδών εις ουρανδν εύρυν · (( 'Ίστω νυν Ζευς πρώτα, θεών ύπατος καί άριστος, Γϊ; τε καί Ήελ^ος καί 'Κρινύες, αίθ' ύπδ γαίαν ανθρώπους τίνυνται, οτις κ επίορκοιτ δμόσση, 260 μη μεν εγώ κούρη Β ρισηίδι χειρ' έπενείκαι, ουτ εύνης πρόφασιν κεχρημένος ούτε τευ αΧΧου · άΧΧ' εμεν άπροτίμαστος ένί κΧισίησιν εμησιν. et 06 τι τωνο βττιορκον, βμοι ueoi a\yea ooiev 88 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Τ. 7 τοΧΧα μάΧ\ οσσα διδουσιν οτις σφ ’ άΧίτηται όμόσ- σα?.” 265 Ή καί από στο μάγον κάπρον τάμε νηΧέϊ χαΧκω · τον μεν Τ αΧθυβιος ποΧιης άΧος ες μέηα Χαϊτμα ρΐψ' €7 τιδινησας, βόσιν ίχθυσιν · αύτάρ ΆχιΧΧευς άνστάς Άρηείοισι φιΧοπτοΧέμοισι μετηυδα · “ Ζεΰ πάτερ, η μεγάλα? άτας άνδρεσσι διδοΐσθα. 270 ούκ άν δήποτε Θυμόν ενϊ στηθεσσιν εμοΐσιν Άτρείδης ώρινε διαμπερές, ουδέ κε κούρην η'γεν έμευ άέκοντος αμήχανος · αλλά ποθι Ζευς ηθεΧ Άχαιοΐσιν θάνατον 7 τολεεσσ£ ηενέσθαι. νυν δ’ ερχεσθ' επί δεΐπνον, ίνα ξυνά'γωμεν *Άρηα 275 Λ Ω? άρ ’ εφώνησεν, Χΰσεν δ’ άγορην αίψηρήν. οΐ μέν άρ ’ έσκίδναντο έην έπϊ νηα έκαστος, δώρα δε Μ υρμιδόνες μεγαΧήτορες άμφεπένοντο, βάν δ’ ε’πΐ ζά)α φέροντες ΆχιΧΧήος θείοιο · Aral τα μέν εν κΧισίησι θέσαν, κάθισαν δε γυναίκας, 280 ίππους δ’ εις άηέΧην εΧασαν θεράποντες άηαυοί. Β ρισηις δ’ άρ ’ επειτ, ικέΧη χρυσέη Αφροδίτη, ώς ϊδε ΤΙάτροκΧον δεδαϊγμένον δξέϊ χαΧκω, άμφ’ αύτω χυμένη λ/γ’ εκώκυε, χ^ρσϊ δ’ άμυσσεν στήθεά τ’ ήδ ’ άπαΧην δειρην Ιδέ καΧά πρόσωπα. 285 είπε δ’ άρα κΧαίονσα γυνή εικυϊα θεησιν · “ ΠάτροΛτλε μο£ δειΧη πΧεΐστον κεγαρισμένε θυμω, ζωόν μέν σε εΧειπον εγώ κΧισίηθεν ίουσα, νυν δε σε τεθνηώτα κιγάνομαι, ορχαμε Χαών, άψ άνιουσ · ώ? μο7 δέχεται κακόν εκ κακοί) αίεί. 290 άνδρα μέν, ω έδοσάν με πατήρ καί πότνια μητηρ, εϊδον προ πτόΧιος δεδαΐημένον όξέϊ χαΧκω, τρεις τε κασιηνητους, τους μοι μία γ είνατο μητηρ, κηδείους, οι πάντες οΧέθριον ημαρ έπέσπον. ILIAD XIX. 89 >£\ \ >Γν/ϊ>/ r/ Ϊ Λ Ϊ J \ 5 \ ? A -V 'V ' ουθ6 μεν ουοε μ εασκες, οτ ανορ εμον ωκυς ΑχιΧΧευς εκτεινεν, ττερσεν 8ε ί τόΧιν θείοιο Μ ύνητος, 29G κΧαίειν, άΧΧά μ έφασκες ΆχιΧΧηος θείοιο κουρι8ίην άΧοχον θησειν, αξειν τ ενϊ νηυσϊν ες Φθίην, 8αίσειν 8ε γάμον μετά Μ υρμι8όνεσσιν. τω σ' άμοτον κΧαίω τεθνηότα μείΧιχον αίεί 300 Λ Ως εφατο κΧαίουσ , επί 8ε στενάχοντο γυναίκες, ΤΙάτροκΧον ττράφασιν, σφών 8' αυτών κη8ε' έκαστη, αυτόν δ’ άμφϊ γέροντες ’Αχαιών ηγερεθοντο Χισσόμενοι 8ειττνησαι · ό δ’ ηρνεΐτο στεναχίζων · “ Αίσσομαι, εϊ τις εμοιγε φίΧων εττιιτείθεθ' εταίρων, μη με πρϊν σίτοιο κεΧεύετε μη8ε πτοτητος 306 άσασθαι φίΧον ητορ, εττεί μ αχός αίνον ίκάνει. 8ύντα δ’ 69 ηεΧιον μενεω και τΧησομαι εμττης 'Ώ? είττων αΧΧους μεν άττεσκε8ασεν βασίΧηας, 8οιω 8' Άτρεί8α μενετην καί 8ΐος Ό8νσσευς, 310 Ν εστωρ '18ομενεύς τε γέρων θ' ίττιτηΧάτα Φ οίνιξ, τερττοντες Ίτυκινως άκαχημενον · ού8έ τι θυμω τερττετο, ττρίν ί τοΧεμου στόμα 8υμεναι αίματόεντος. μνησάμενος δ’ ά8ινώς άνενείκατο φώνησεν τε · “ ? Η ρά νυ μοί ί τότε καί συ, 8υσάμμορε, φίΧταθ' εταίρων, 315 αυτός ενι κΧισίη Χάρον παρά 8εϊττνον εθηκας αϊψα και ότραΧεως, οί τότε σιτερχοίατ Αχαιοί Ύρωσιν εφ' ίπττο8άμοισι φερειν ιτοΧυ8ακρυν 'Άρηα . νυν 8ε συ μεν κείσαι 8ε8αϊγμενος, αύταρ εμόν κηρ ακμηνον ττόσιος και ε8ητύος, εν8ον Ιόντων, 320 ση 7 Γοθη. ου μεν γάρ τι κακωτερον αΧΧο ττάθοιμι , ού8' εϊ κεν του τ τατρός άττοφθιμενοιο ττυθοίμην, ος που νυν Φθίηφι τερεν κατά 8άκρυον είβει χητει τοιουο υιός · ο ο αΧΧοοαττω ενι οημω 90 ΙΛΙΑΔ02 T. ε'ίνεκα ρ^εδανής 'ΈίΧένης Ύρωσϊν ητοΧεμίζω · 825 ήβ τον δς Σκύρω μοι ενι τρέφεται φίΧος υιός. [et 7 τον ετι ζώει yε Νεοπτόλεμο? θεοειδής .] 7τρϊν μεν yap μοι θυμός ενϊ στηθεσσιν εωΧητει οϊον εμέ φθίσεσθαι αττ ’Άρ^'εος ίπποβότοιο αυτόν ενϊ Τ ροίη, σε δε τε Φθίηνδε νέεσθαι, 330 ως άν μοί τον πταΐδα θο\η ενϊ νηϊ μεΧαίνη Σκυρόθεν i^ayciyow καί οι δείξειας εκαστα, κτησιν εμην δμώάς τε καί υψερεφές μέya δώμα, ηδη yap ΤίηΧηά y δέομαι η κατα ητάμηταν τεθνάμεν, η ί του τυτθον ετι ζώοντ άκάγησθαι 335 y η pat τε στυyεpω, καί έμην n τoτιδέyμεvov αίεί Xvyprjv ayyoXfyv, οτ an τοφθιμένοιο ττυθηταιβ Λ ί1? εφατο κΧαίων, in τϊ δε στενάγοντο yέpovτες, μνησάμενοι τα έκαστος ενϊ μεydpoισιv εΧειττον. μυρομένους δ’ άρα τoύσyε ίδων εΧέησε Κρονίων, 340 αίψα δ’ Άθηναίην εττεα ηττερδεντα ττροσηυδα · “ Ύέκνον εμόν, δη ητάμηταν άητοίγεαι άνδρος εηος. η νυ τοι ουκέτι nray^v μετά φρεσι μέμβΧετ ’ ΑγιΧΧευς; κείνος δγε ητροητάροιθε νέων δρθοκραιράων ησται δδυρόμένος εταρον φίΧον · οι δε δη αΧΧοι 345 οϊγονται μετά δεΐητνον, ό δ’ άκμηνος και α7ταστο?. αλλ’ ϊθι οι νέκταρ τε καί άμβροσίην ερατεινήν στάξον ενϊ στηθεσσ , ένα μη μιν Χιμδς ικηται Λ Ως είητων ωτρυνε ητάρος μεμαυϊαν Άθηνην · η δ’ άρητη είκυΐα τavυnττέpυyι Χ^υφώνω, 350 ουρανοί) εκ κατέηταΧτο δι αίθέρος. αύτάρ Άγαιοϊ αυτίκα θωρησσοντο κατα στρατόν · η δ’ ΆγιΧήϊ νέκταρ ενϊ στηθεσσι καϊ άμβροσίην ερατεινήν στάξ\ ένα μη μιν Χιμος άτερητης yo -υναθ ’ ϊκοιτο, αυτή δε ητρος ητατρος ερισθενέος ητυκινον δω 355 ILIAD XIX. 91 ώχετο. τοι S' άπάνευθε νεών εχεοντο θοάων. ώς S' οτε ταρφειαϊ vifyaSes Διός εκιτοτεονται, ψυχραί, υπό ριπής αίθρη^/ενεος Β ορεαο, ως τότε ταρφειαί κόρυθες Χαμπρόν ηανόωσαι νηών εκφορεοντο, και άσπί8ες όμφαΧόεσσαι 360 θώρηκες τε κραταιηυαΧοι καί μείΧινα Sovpa. αϊγΧη S' ουρανόν ΐκε, γελασσε δε πάσα περί 'χθων χαΧκοΰ υπό στεροπής · υπό δε κτύπος ωρνυτο ποσσιν avSpcov · εν δε μεσοισι κορυσσετο όΐος ΆχιΧΧεύς. [του και όόόντων μεν καναχή πεΧε · τω δε οι οσσε 365 Χαμπεσθην ώσεί τε ητυρός σεΧας, εν δε οι ήτορ Svv αχός άτΧητον * δ S' άρα Τ ρωσιν μενεαίνων Sυσετo Scopa θεού, τά οί'Ήφαιστος κάμε τευχών .] κνημίόας μεν πρώτα περί κνήμησιν εθηκεν καΧάς, άρηυρεοισιν επισφυρίοις άραρυίας · 370 Sεύτεpov αυ θώρηκα περί στήθεσσιν ε8υνεν. άμφϊ S' άρ ώμοισιν βαΧετο ξίφος άρηυρόηΧον χάΧκεον · αύτάρ επειτα σάκος μεηα τε στιβαρόν τε ειΧετο, του S' άπάνευθε σεΧας γεζ >ετ ήύτε μήνης, ώς S' οτ αν εκ πόντοιο σεΧας ναυτησι φανήη 375 καιομενοιο πυράς · τδ δε καίεται ύψόθ' ορεσφιν σταθμω εν οίοπόΧω · τους S' ουκ εθέΧοντας άεΧΧαι πόντον επ' ίχθυόεντα φιΧων άπάνευθε φερουσιν · ώς απ' ΆχιΧΧήος σάκεος σεΧας αίθερ' ϊκανεν καΧου SaιSaXεoυ. περί δε τρυφάΧειαν άείρας 380 κρατι θετό βριαρήν · ή S' άστήρ ώς άπεΧαμπεν ϊππουρις τρυφάΧεια, περισσείοντο S' εθειραι χρύσεαι, άς 'Ήφαιστος ΐει Χόφον άμφι θαμειάς. ρ.» f/ 5 Λ » >/ ■> Λ Λ Λ ' πειρηυη ο εο αυτου εν εντεσι οιος ΑχιΧΧεύς, εί οΐ εφαρμόσσειε καί εντρεχοι αγλαά γ υΐα · 385 τα S' ευτε πτερά <γίηνετ , άειρε δε ποιμένα Χαών. 92 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Τ. εκ δ’ άρα σύριγγος πτατρώϊον εσπάσατ εγχος, βριθυ μεγα στιβαρόν · τδ μεν ου δυνατ αΧΧος Αχαιών πάΧΧειν, άΧΧά μιν οίος επίστατο πήΧαι ' ΑχιΧΧεύς, ΤΙηΧιάδα μεΧίην, την 7Γατρι φίΧω πόρε Κείρων 390 ΤΙηΧίου εκ κορυφής, φόνον εμμεναι ήρώεσσιν. 'ίππους δ’ Α ύτομεδων τε και *ΆΧκιμος άμφιεποντες ζευγνυον · άμφι δε καΧά Χεπαδν εσαν, εν δε χαΧινους γαμφηΧής εβαΧον, κατά δ’ ηνία τεΐναν όπίσσω κοΧΧητον ποτι δίφρον, ό δε μάστιγα φαεινήν 395 %eipl Χαβών άραρυΐαν εφ ’ ϊπποιιν άνόρουσεν, Αυτομεδων * οπιθεν δε κορυσσάμενος βή ΆχιΧΧεύς, τευχεσί παμφαίνων ώστ ήΧεκτωρ ' Ύπερίων. σμερδαΧεον δ’ ΐπποισιν εκεκΧετο πατρός εοΐο · “ Εάνθε τε καί Β αΧίε, τηΧεκΧυτά τέκνα ΐΐοδάργης, άΧΧως δή φράζεσθε σαωσεμεν ήνιοχήα 401 άψ Ααναών ες δμιΧον, επεί χ εώμεν πόΧεμοιο, μηδ' ώς ΤΙάτροκΧον Χίπετ αύτου τεθνηώταΑ 1 ον ο αρ υπο ζυγοφι προσεφη ποοας αιοΧος ίππος Η άνθος, άφαρ δ’ ήμυσε καρήατι · πάσα δε χαίτη 405 ζευγΧης εζεριπουσα παρά ζυγόν ουδας ΐκανεν * αυδήεντα δ’ εθηκε θεά ΧευκώΧενος Γ/ ϊίρη * “ Και Χίην σ ετι νυν γε σαώσομεν, οβριμ' ΆχιΧΧευ · άΧΧά τοι εγγύθεν ήμαρ όΧεθριον · ουδέ τοι ημείς αίτιοι, άΧΧά θεός τε μεγας καί Μ οΐρα κραταιή. 410 ουδέ γάρ ήμετερη βραδυτήτί τε νωχεΧίη τε Τρώες απ' ώμοιιν ΤίατρόκΧου τευχε εΧοντο · άΧΧά θεών ώριστος, όν ήύκομος τεκε Αητώ, εκταν ενί προμάχοισι καί r/ E κτορι κΰδος εδωκεν. νώϊ δε καί κεν άμα πνοιή Ζεφύροιο θεοιμεν, 415 ήνπερ εΧαφροτάτην φάσ ’ εμμεναι · άΧΧά σοϊ αύτω μόρσιμόν εστι θεω τε καί άνερι Ιφι δαμήναι." ILIAD XIX. 93 Λ ί29 οί μεν ρ εκάτερθε καθείατο μητιόωντες βονΧά 9 * άργεμεναι δε SυσηXε r yεoς ποΧεμοιο ώκνεον άμφότεροι, Ζευς S' ημενος ΰψι κεΧευεν. 155 Ύών S' άτταν επΧησθη πεSίov, και Χάμττετο χαΧκω, avSpcov r/S' ίππων · κάρκαιρε δε ηαία πόSεσσιv ορνυμενων άμυSις. Svo S' άνέρες εξοχ άριστοι ες μέσον άμφοτερων συνίτην μεμαώτε μάγεσθαι, Αινείας τ' ' A'yχισιάSης και Sΐoς ΆχιΧΧεύς. 160 Αινείας δε πρώτος άπειΧησας εβεβηκει, νευστάζων κόρυθι βριαρτ} · άτάρ άσπί8α θονριν 7 τρόσθεν εχε στερνοιο, τίνασσε δε γαΧκεον έγχο9. Π?7λε/δ?79 δ’ ετερωθεν εναντίον ώρτο, Χεων ώς σίντης, οντε και άvSpες άποκτάμεναι μεμάασιν 165 αιρόμενοι, πας Sήμoς · 6 δε πρώτον μεν άτίζων ερχεται, άΧΧ' οτε κεν τις άρηϊθόων αίζηών Sovpl βάΧρ, εάΧη τε γ^ανών, περί τ' άφρος 6S6vτaς ηίηνεται, εν δε τε οί KpaSiy στενει άΧκιμον ητορ, ovprj δε πΧευράς τε και ίσγ^ία αμφοτέρωθεν 170 μαστίεται, εε S' αυτόν εποτρυνει μαγεσασθαι, ηΧαυκιόων S' ίθυς φερεται μενει, ην τινα πεφνρ άι&ρών, η αυτός φθίεται πρώτω εν ομίΧω · δ>9 ΆχιΧη ώτρυνε μένος καί θυμός ayr /νωρ ILIAD XX. 101 άντίον έΧθέμεναι μεγαΧητορος Αίνείαο. 175 ol ο ore οη σχεόον ησαν επ αλΧήΧοίσίν ιοντες, τον ιτρότερος προσεείπβ ττοδάρκης δΐος ΆχιΧλενς · “ Αινεία, τί συ τόσσον ομί\ου ιτοΧΧόν έιτεΧθών εστης ; η σέγε θυμός εμοί μαχεσασθαι άνώγει εΧητόμενον Ύρώεσσίν άνάξειν ιττιτο^άμοισιν 180 τιμής της ΤΙρίάμου; άταρ εϊ κεν εμ έζεναρίξης, οΰ τοι τουνεκά γε ΤΙρίαμος γέρας εν χερί θησει · » ν / * it c> > ς>» » fj εισυν yap ol π ταυοες, ο ο εμττεοος ουο αεσιφρων. η νύ τί τοι Ύρώες τέμενος τάμον έξοχον άΧΧων, καΧον φυταΧίης καί άρούρης, οφρα νέμηαι, 185 αϊ κεν εμέ κτείνης; χαΧεπως δε σ εοΧπα το ρέζειν, ηδη μέν σέγε φημί καί αΧΧοτε δουρί φοβησαι. η ου μέμνη οτε ττέρ σε βοών αϊτό, μουνον εόντα, σευα κατ' Ίδαίων όρέων ταχέεσσι ί τοδεσσιν καρτταΧίμως ; τότε δ’ οΰτι μετατροτταΧίζεο φεύγων. 190 ενθεν δ’ ές Αυρνησσόν υττέκφυγες · αυταρ εγώ την 7τέρσα, μεθορμηθείς συν *Αθηνη καί All ττατρί, Χηϊάδας δε γυναίκας, εΧευθερον ημαρ άπούρας, ηγον · άταρ σε Ζευς ερρύσατο καί θεοί αΧΧοι. άΧΧ' ου νυν σε pυεσθaL όίομαι, ώς ενί θυμω 195 βάXXεaL · άΧΧά σ' εγωγ* άναχωρησαντα κεΧεύω ες ττΧηθυν ίέναι, μηδ' άντίος ϊστασ εμεϊο, ττρίν τι κακόν ΊτaθέεLV · ρεχθέν δε τε νητηος εγνω." Ύόν δ’ αΰτ Αινείας άιταμείβετο φώνησέν τε · “ ΐΙηΧείδη, μη δη μ' έττέεσσί γε νηιτυτιον ως 200 ελ7τεο δειδίζεσθαι, έπεί σάφα οίδα καί αυτός ημέν κερτομίας ήδ' αϊσυΧα μυθησασθαι. ϊδμεν τ' άΧΧηΧων γενεην, ϊδμεν δε τοκηας, 7τρόκΧντ άκούοντες εττεα θνητών άνθρώιτων · οντει ο ουτ αρ ττω συ εμους ιοες ουτ αρ εγω σους · 205 102 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Ύ. φασϊ σε μεν ΤΙηΧηος άμΰμονος oKyovov είναι, μητρος δ’ εκ Θετ^δο? καΧΧιπΧοκάμου άΧοσΰδνης * αΰτάρ εγων νιος μεγαΧητορος Άγχίσαο εύχομαι εκ<γε<γάμεν, μητηρ δε μοί εστ ’Αφροδίτη · των δη νυν ετεροί ηε φίΧον πταϊδα κΧαΰσονται 210 σήμερον * ου yap φημ επεεσσί yε νηττυτίοισιν ώδε διακρινθεντε μάχης &ξ άπονεεσθαι. ει ο εσεΧεις και ταυτα οαημεναι, οφρ ευ ειοης ημετερην ηενεην, πτοΧΧοϊ δε μιν άνδρες ίσασιν · Αάρδανον αΰ ττρώτον τεκετο vεφεXηyεpετa Ζευς, 215 κτίσσε δέ Ααρδανίην, εττει οΰπω ’Ίλίο? ίρη εν 7 τεδίω πειτόΧιστο, πόΧις μερόπων ανθρώπων, άΧΧ’ εθ’ υπώρειας ωκεον ποΧυπίδακος ν Ιδ? 7 ?. Αάρδανος αΰ τεκεθ’ υίον ’Έ^ριχθόνιον βασιΧηα, ος δη άφνειότατος y ενετό θνητών ανθρώπων · 220 του τρισχίΧιαι ίπποι εΧος κάτα βουκοΧεοντο θηΧειαι , πώΧοισιν άyaXX6μεvaι άταΧησιν. — τάων και Β ορεης ηράσσατο βοσκομενάων, ίππω δ’ είσάμενος παρεΧεξατο κυανοχαίτη · αί δ’ ΰποκυσάμεναι ετεκον δυοκαίδεκα πώΧους. 225 αί δ’ οτε μεν σκιρτωεν επί ζείδωρον άρουραν, άκρον επ’ άνθερίκων καρπόν θεόν ουδέ κατεκΧων * άΧΧ’ οτε δη σκιρτωεν επ’ εΰρεα νώτα θαΧάσσης, άκρον επί pηyμΐvoς άΧος ποΧιοϊο θεεσκον. — Τρώα δ’ Έ ριχθόνιος τεκετο Τ ρώεσσιν άνακτα · 230 Τ ρωος δ’ αΰ τρεις παΐδες άμΰμονες l^ykvovTO, τ’ Άσσάρακός τε και αντίθεος Τανυμηδης, δς δη κάΧΧιστος yεvετo θνητών ανθρώπων · τον και άνηρείψαντο θεοί Αιϊ οίνοχοεΰειν κάΧΧεος είνεκα οιο, ΐν άθανάτοισι μετείη. 235 5 Ιλθ9 δ’ αΰ τεκεθ’ υίδν άμΰμονα Ααομεδοντα, ILIAD XX. 103 Ααομεδων δ’ άρα Ύιθωνον τεκετο ΐΐριαμόν τε Κάμπον re ΚΧυτίον θ' 'Ικετάονά τ, οζον Άρηος · Άσσάρακος δε ΙΧάπυν, 6 δ’ άρ ’ ' Ay χίσην τεκε παίδα · αύτάρ εμ Άγχίσης, ΐΐρίαμος δ’ ετεχ 'Ίύκτορα διον. 240 ταύτης tol yevei^ re καί αίματος εύχομαι είναι. Ζευς δ’ αρετήν άνδρεσσιν δφεΧΧει τε μινύθει τε, οππως κεν εθεΧησιν · δ yap κάρτιστος απάντων. άΧΧ' aye μηκετι ταΰτα Xεyωμεθa νηπύτιοι ως, εσταότ εν μεσση ύσμίνη δηϊοτητος. 245 εστι yap άμφοτεροισιν ονείδεα μυθησασθαι ποΧΧά μάΧ * · ούδ' eκaτόζυyoς άχθος άροιτο. στρεπτή δε y\ωσσ' εστι βροτων, ποΧεες δ’ μύθοι παντοΐοι, επεων δε ποΧυς νομος ένθα καί ένθα, δπποϊόν κ ειπησθα έπος, τοϊόν κ επακούσαις. 250 άΧλά τίη έριδας καί νείκεα νώϊν άvάyκη νεικεΐν άΧΧηΧοισιν εναντίον, ώστε yυvaίκaς, αίτε χοΧωσάμεναι εριδος περί θυμοβόροιο νεικεύσ άΧΧηΧησι μεσην ες ayviav ίούσαι, 7τόλλ’ ε’τεα τε και ούκί· χόΧος δε τε και τά κεΧευει, 255 άΧκης δ’ οΰ μ επεεσσιν άποτρεψεις μεμαωτα πριν χαΧκω μαχεσασθαι εναντίον · άλλ’ aye, θάσσον yευσόμeθ' άΧΧηΧων χαΧκηρεσιν iy χείησιν." ρα και εν δεινω σάκει ηΧασεν οβριμον έγ%ο?, σμερδαΧεω · με -ya δ’ άμφι σάκος μύκε δουρος άκωκη. 260 ΤΙηΧείδης δε σάκος μεν άπο εο χειρι παχείη εσχετο ταρβησας · φάτο yap δοΧιχδσκιον ey χος pea διεΧεύσεσθαι μeyaXητopoς Αίνείαο, νηπιος, ούδ ’ ενόησε κατά φρένα και κατά θυμόν r >«./.£■>> \ /Ί ~ 5 ζ· / £ « ως ου ρηιοι εστι νέων ερικυοεα οωρα άνδράσι ye θνητοΐσι δαμημεναι ούδ' ύποείκειν. ουδέ τδτ Αίνείαο δαιφρονος οβριμον άγχος 265 104 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Ύ. ρηξε σάκος · χρυσός ηάρ ερύκακε, δώρα θεοίο · αΧΧα όυω μεν ε\ασσε οια ιττυχας, αι ο αρ ετι τρεις ησαν, εττεϊ ττεντε Ίττύχας ηΧασε κυΧΧοττοδίων, 270 τάς δύο χαΧκείας, δύο δ’ ενδοθι κασσιτεροιο, την δε μίαν χρυσεην · τη ρ εσχετο μείΧινον εγχος. Αεύτερος αυτ ΆχιΧεύς 'προ'ιει δοΧιχόσκιον έγχο?, καί βάΧεν ΑΙνείαο κατ άσττίδα ττάντοσ εί'σην, άντυη ΰττο ττρώτην, η Χεπτότατος θεε χάΧκός, 275 Χετττοτάτη δ’ εττεην ρινός βοός · η δε διαττρό ΥΙηΧίάς ηϊξεν μεΧίη, Χάκε δ’ άσπίς νττ αυτής. ινειας ο εαΧη και αϊτό εσεν ασπιο ανεσχεν δείσας · εηχείη δ’ αρ 1 υπέρ νώτου ενϊ γαίη εστη ίεμενη, διά δ’ άμφοτερους εΧε κύκΧους 280 άσπίδος άμφιβρότης · δ δ’ άΧευάμενος δόρυ μακρόν εστη, κάδ δ’ άχος οι χυτό μυρίον όφθαΧμοΐσιν, ταρβησας ο οί άηχι ττάηη βεΧος. αύτάρ ΆχίΧΧεύς εμμεμαώς ειτόρουσεν, ερυσσάμενος ξίφος οξύ, σμερδαΧεα ίάχων · δ δε χερμάδιον Χάβε χ^ιρϊ 285 Αινείας, μεηα ερηον, δ ου δύο γ άνδρε φεροιεν, oloL νυν βροτοί είσ · δ δε μιν ρεα πάλλε καί οίος. ένθα κεν Αινείας μεν εττεσσύμενον βάΧε ττετρω η κόρυθ\ ηε σάκος, τδ οί ηρκεσε Χυηρόν οΧεθρον, τον δε κε ΤΙηΧείδης σχεδόν άορι θυμόν άττηύρα, 290 εΐ μη άρ οξύ νόησε Τίοσειδάων ενοσίχθων. αύτίκα δ’ άθανάτοισι θεοίς μετά μύθον εεατεν · “’Ώ Ίτόττοι, η μοι άχος μεηαΧήτορος Αίνείαο, ός τάχα ΤΙηΧείωνι δαμεϊς ’Άίδάσδε κάτεισιν, Ίτειθόμενος μύθοισιν Άτ τοΧΧωνος εκάτοιο, 295 νηιτιος, ουδέ τί οί χραισμησει Χυηρόν οΧεθρον. άΧΧα τίη νυν ουτος αναίτιος άλγεα ττάσχει, μάψ ενεκ άΧΧοτρίων άχεων, κεχαρισμενα δ’ αίεί ILIAD XX. 105 Βώρα θεοΐσι ΒίΒωσι, τοϊ ούρανον εύρυν εχουσιν; άΧΧ' ayeO ’ ημείς 7 rep μιν υπεκ θανάτου ayaywpiev, 300 μη 7 τως καί ΚρονίΒης κεχοΧώσεται, αϊ κεν ' ΑχιΧΧεύς τόνΒε κατακτείνη · μόριμον δε <η ε’στ’ άΧεασθαι, οφρα μη άσπερμος ηενεη και άφαντος οΧηται ΑαρΒάνου, ον Κρονίδης περί πάντων φίΧατο παίΒων οΐ εθεν εξεηενοντο γυναικών τε θνητάων. 305 ηΒη yap ΤΙριάμου yεvεηv η'χθηρε Κρονίωμ · νυν δε Βη Αίνείαο βίη Τρώεσσ£ΐ> άνάξει και παίΒων παΙΒες, τοί κεν μετόπισθε yεvωvτaιΓ Τδ^ δ’ ημείβετ επειτα βοώπις πότνια "ΐίρη ’ “ ivvoaiyaC , αυτός συ μετά φρεσϊ σησι νόησον 310 Αινείαν, η κεν μιν ερυσσεαι, η κεν εάσεις [Π^λειδρ ΆχιΚηϊ Βαμημεναι, εσθΧον εόντα], ήτοι μεν yap νώϊ ποΧεας ώμόσσαμεν ορκους πάσι μετ άθανάτοισιν, εγώ και Π αλλά? Άθηνη, μηποτ επι Τρώεσσίΐ^ άΧεξησειν κακόν ημαρ, 315 μηΒί όπότ άν Ύροίη μαΧερω 7 τυρί πάσα Βάηται Βαιομενη, Βαίωσι δ’ Άρηϊοι υιες Άχαίώϊ'.” Αύτάρ επεϊ τδγ’ άκουσε ΤΙοσειΒάων ενοσίγθων, βη ρ ϊμεν άν τε μάγτ)ν και άνά κΧόνον ε^χειάων, ΐξε δ’ οθ ’ Αινείας ήΒ ’ δ κΧυτος ηεν Ί ΑγιΧΑεύς. 320 αυτίκα τω μεν επειτα κατ οφθαΧμων χεεν άχΧυν, ΤϊηΧείΒη Ά'χιΧήϊ · δ δε μεΧίην εΰ'χαΧκον άσπίΒος εξερυσεν μεyaXητopoς Αίνείαο · καί την μεν προπάροιθε ποΒών ΆχιΧήος εθηκεν, Αινείαν δ’ εσσευεν άπο 'χθονος ύψόσ' άείρας. 325 7τολλά? δε στίγας ηρώων, ποΧΧας δε και ίππων Αινείας υπεράΧτο θεού άπο χειρος ορουσας, ιξε δ’ εν’ εσχατιην ποΧυάίκος ποΧεμοιο, ένθα τε Κ αυκωνες πόΧεμον μετά θωρησσοντο. 106 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Ύ. τώ δε μάλ ’ iyyi /θεν ήλθε ΊΤοσειδάων ενοσίχθων, 330 καί μιν φωνησας επεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα · “ Αινεία, τις σ’ ώ8ε θεών άτεοντα κελεύει άντία ΐΐηλείωνος ύπερθύμοιο μάχεσθαι, ός σευ άμα κρείσσων καί φίλτερος άθανάτοισιν ; άλλ * άναχωρησαι, οτε κεν συμβλησεαι αύτω, 335 μη καί ύπερ μοίραν δόμον 'Άϊδος είσαφίκηαι. αύταρ επεί κ Άχιλεύς θάνατον καί πότμον επίσπη, θαρσησας δη επειτα μετά πρώτοισι μάγεσθαι · ου μεν yap τις σ άλλος Αγλαϊών εξεναριξει. Λ ί1? είπών λίπεν αύτόθ\ επεί διειτεφραδε πάντα. 340 alyjra δ’ επειτ Άχιλήος απ' οφθαλμών σκεδασ άχλύν θεσττεσίην · ό δ’ επειτα μεγ’ εζιδεν όφθαλμοΐσιν, όχθησας δ’ άρα είπε προς ον μεyaλητopa θυμόν · “ Ώ πόποι, η μεγα θαύμα τόδ ’ οφθαλμοίσιν όρώμαι. έγχο? μεν τόδε κείται επί χθονός, ουδέ τι φώτα 345 λεύσσω τω εφεηκα κατακτάμεναι μενεαίνων. η ρα καί Αινείας φίλος άθανάτοισι θεοΐσιν ηεν * άτάρ μιν εφην μάψ αΰτως εύχετάασθαι. ερρετω · ου οι θυμός εμευ ετι πειρηθηναι εσσεται, ός καί νυν φυyεv άσμενος εκ θανάτοιο. 350 αλλ’ άyε δη Ααναοΐσι φιλοπτολεμοισι κελεύσας των άλλων Τρώων πειρησομαι άντίος ελθών." καί επί στίχας άλτο, κελευε δε φωτί εκάστω · ί( μηκετι νυν Τρώων εκάς εστατε, δϊοι ’ Αχαιοί, αλλ ay ανηρ αντ ανορος ιτω, μεματω οε μαχεσσαι. 355 apyaAkov δε μοί εστι, καί ίφθίμω περ εόντι, τοσσούσδ ’ ανθρώπους εφεπειν καί πτάσι μάχεσθαι · ουδέ κ ’ Άρης, οσπερ θεός άμβροτος, ουδέ κ Άθηνη τοσσήσδ ’ υσμίνης εφεποι στόμα καί πονεοιτο · αλλ’ οσσον μεν εγώ δύναμαι χερσίν τε ποσίν τε 360 ILIAD XX. 107 καί σθένει, ου μέ τί φημί μεθησέμεν, ούδ' ηβαιόν, αλλά μάλα στίχος εϊμι διαμπερές, ουδέ rev οϊω Τρώων χαιρησειν, οστις σχεδόν εγχεος εΧθη” Λ Ω? φάτ εποτρύνων · Τ ρώεσσι δε φαίδιμος Γ/ Ε κτωρ κέκΧεθ ’ όμοκΧ7)σας, φάτο δ ’ ιμμεναι άντ ΆχιΧήος · 365 “ Τρώες ύπέρθυμοι, μη δείδιτε ΤίηΧείωνα. καί κεν ε<γών επέεσσι καί άθανάτοισι μαχοίμην · Iγ% €t δ’ άρηαΧέον, έπειη ποΧύ φέρτεροί είσιν. ουδ ’ Άχίλεδ? πάντεσσι τέΧος μύθοις επιθησει, αλλά τδ μεζ^ τελεεί, τδ δε καζ μεσση^ύ κοΧούει. 370 τω δ’ ε’γώ άντίος εϊμι, καί εΐ πυρι ψείρας εοικεν, εί 7 τυρί ψείρας έοικε, μένος δ’ αϊθωνι σιδηρω II? φατ εποτρύνων, οι ο αντιοι εγχε αειραν Ιρωε?· tcoza ο αμυοις μιχνη μένος, ωρτο ο αυτή, καί τότ αρ "Έκτορα είπε παραστάς Φοίβος ΆπόΧ- Χων · 375 “ f/ E κτορ, μηκέτι πάμπαν ΆχιΧΧηϊ προμάχιζε, αλλά κατά πΧηθύν τε και εκ φΧοίσβοιο δέδεξο, μη πως σ ηε βαΧη, ηε σχεοον αορι τυγη. Λ ί1? εφαθ\ "Έκτωρ δ’ αυτις έδύσετο ούΧαμον άνδρών ταρβησας, δτ ακούσε θεού οπα φωνησαντος. 380 εν δ’ ΆχιΧεύς Τ ρώεσσι θέρε, φρεσιν ειμένος αΧκην, σμερδαΧέα ίάχων, πρώτον δ’ εΧεν Τφιτίωνα, έσθΧδν Ότρυντείδην, ποΧέων ηγήτορα Χαών, δν νύμφη τέκε νη'ι'ς Ό τρυντηϊ πτοΧιπόρθω Τμ,ώλω ύπο νιφόεντι, Γ/ Τδ?;? εν πιόνι δημω · 385 τον δ’ ίθύς μεμαώτα βάΧ' ε<γχεϊ δΐος ΆχιΧΧεύς μέσσην κακ κεφαΧην · η δ’ άνδιχα πάσα κεάσθη. δούπησεν δε πεσών, ο δ’ έπεύζατο δΐος ΆχιΧΧεύς · Κ είσαι, Ό τρυντεύδη, πάντων εκπαγΧοτατ άνδρών · ενθάδε τοι θάνατος, <γενεη δε τοί έστ έπι Χίμνη 390 108 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Υ. Γ vyaiy, οθι τοι τεμενος πατρώων Ισην, Ρ/ Τλλω βπ' ίχθυόεντι και 'Έρμω δινηεντι." Λ Ώς εφατ ευχόμενος, τον δε σκότος οσσε κάΧυφτεν. τον μεν Αχαιών ίπποι επισσώτροις δατεοντο πρώτη εν ύσμίνη · ό δ’ επ' αύτω ΔημοΧεοντα, 395 εσθΧόν άΧεξητήρα μάχης, Άντηνορος υιόν, νύξε κατά κρόταφον, κυνεης διά χαΧκοπαρηου. ουο αρα χαΧκειη κορυς εσχεαεν, αΧΧα οι αυτής αιχμή ίεμενη ρήξ' όστεον, εηκεφαΧος δε ένδον άπας πεπάΧακτο · δάμασσε δε μιν μεμαώτα. 400 'Ιπποδάμαντα δ’ επειτα καθ' ίππων άιξαντα, πρόσθεν εθεν φευ^οντα, μετάφρενον ούτασε δουρί. αυτάρ ό θυμόν άϊσθε και ήρυηεν, ώς οτε ταύρος ηρυηεν εΧκόμενος ΈΧικώνιον άμφ\ άνακτα κούρων εΧκόντων · ηάνυται δε τε τοις ενοσίχθων · 405 ώς άρα τόν y ερυγόντα Χίπ' όστεα θυμός ά^ηνωρ · αυτάρ ό βή συν δουρϊ μετ' άντίθεον ΐΙοΧυδωρον ΤΙριαμίδην. τόν δ' ούτι πατήρ εΐασκε μάχεσθαι, ούνεκά οι μετά παισϊ νεώτατος εσκε yovoio, καί οι φίΧτατος εσκε, πόδεσσι δε πάντας ενικά · 410 δη τότε νηπιεησι, ποδών αρετήν άναφαίνων, θυνε διά προμάχων, εΐως φίΧον ώΧεσε θυμόν . τόν βάΧε μεσσον άκοντι ποδάρκης δΐος ΆχίΧΧεύς , νώτα παραΐσσοντος, δθι ζωστήρος όχήες χρύσειοι σύνεχον και διπΧόος ηντετο θώρηξ · 415 αντίκρυ δε διεσχε παρ' όμφαΧον εγχεος αιχμή, ηνυξ δ' εριπ' οίμώξας, νεφεΧη δε μιν άμφεκάΧυφτεν κυανεη, προτι οι δ' εΧαβ' εντερα χ<ερσί Χιασθείς. 'Έκτωρ δ' ώς ενόησε κασίηνητον ΪΙοΧυδωρον εντερα χερσϊν εχοντα, Χιαζόμενον προτι ηαίη, 420 καρ pa οι οφσαΧμων κεχυτ αχΧυς · ουο αρ ετ ετΧη ILIAD XX. 109 Βηρον εκάς στρωφάσθ', άΧΧ' άντίος ηΧθ ’ ΆχιΧηϊ οξύ Βόρυ κραΒάων, φΧογϊ εϊκεΧος. αύταρ ΆχιΧΧεύς ως ειΒ\ ως άνεηταΧτο, και ευχόμενος εητος ηύδα · “ Έγγι)? άνηρ o? δ/χόζ; 9 9/3 ο·\ ί if m f / ι κατ ους · εισαρ οε οι ουατος ηλΰ ετεροιο αιχμή χαλκείη. ό δ’ Άyηvopoς υιόν '’Έ^χεκλον μεσσην κακ κεφαλήν ξίφει ηλασε κωπηεντι, 475 παν δ ’ ύπεθερμάνθη ξίφος αΐματι · τον δε κατ οσσε ελλαβε πορφύρεος θάνατος και Μοίρα κραταιη. Αευκαλίωνα δ' επειθΐνα τε ξυνεχουσι τένοντες ay κώνος, τη τόvyε φίλης διά χειρος επειρεν αιχμή χαλκείη * δ δε μιν μενε χάίρα βαρυνθείς, 480 πρόσθ ’ όρόων θάνατον · δ δε φaσyάvω αυχένα θείνας τηλ ’ αύτρ 7 τηληκι κάρη βάλε · μυελός αύτε σφονδυλίων εκπαλθ\ δ δ’ επί χθονι κειτο τανυσθείς. ILIAD XX. Ill αύτάρ 6 βή p levai μβτ άμύμονα Helped) υιόν, P ίγμον, ός etc Θρρκης όριβώλακος el\y\ov6eL · 485 τον /3άλε μόσσον άκονπ, π άγη S' ev πτν€υμονι χαλ /co 9, ηρ Lire S' έξ ογόων. 6 S' ΆρηΙθοον QepairovTa, άφ ίππους στρόφαντα, μeτάφρevov όξόϊ Sovpl νΰζ', an το S' άρματος ώσε · κυκηθησαν δε οί Ίπποι. 'Ως S' άναμαιμα€ΐ βαθό' ay/cea θeσπLSaeς πυρ 490 οΰρ€ος άζαλόοω, βαθεΐα δε naierai υλη, πάντη τε κλονόων άν€μος φλόγα €Ϊλυφάζ€ί, ως ογε πάντη Qvve συν &γχ€Ϊ, SaίμovL Ισος, κτ€ΐνομόνους ε’φε πων · pee S' αΊματι γαϊα μόλαινα. ώς S' ore τις ζβύξη βόας άρσ€νας 6υρυμ€τώπους 495 τριβόμ€ναί κρΐ XeoKov έϋκτιμόνη ev άλωη, ρίμφα τε λόπτ eyevovro βοών υπό πόσσ Ιριμΰκων, ως ύπ' Άχιλλγιος μ€γαθύμου μώνυ^ς Ίπποι στ€Ϊβον όμου νόκυάς τε καί άσπί8ας · αΊματι S' άξων vepOev άπας 7τε7 τάλαντο καί avroye ς αί nrepl S^pov, 500 άς άρ άφ' Lππeίωv όπλόων ραθάμιγγ€ς οβαλλον <·/>>»» / » £ \ Γ/ ~ > / /} αι τ απ eπισσωτpωv · ο οε tero κυοος apeauac ΊlηλeLSης, 'λνθρω δε 7ταλασσετο γ^εΐρας άάπτους. ' ' . ί *· ■ i 5 ' ΟΙΗΡΟΪ ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Φ. HOMER’S ILIAD. BOOK XXL Μάχη παραποτάμιος. Άλλ’ ore δη πόρον ιξόν ενρρεΐος ποταμοίο ^ Έίάνθου δινηεντος, ον αθάνατος τεκετο Ζευς, ένθα διατμηξας τούς μεν πεδίονδε δίωκεν προς 7 τόΧιν, ηπερ 'Αχαιοί άτυζόμενοι φοβεοντο ήματι τω προτέρω, οτε μαίνετο φαίδιμος r Έκτωρ · 5 τη ρ οιγε προχεοντο πεφνζοτες, ηερα ο ηρη πίτνα 7 τρόσθε βαθεΐαν ερνκεμεν · ήμίσεες δε ες ποταμόν ειΧεύντο βαθύρροον άργυροδίνην , εν δ' επεσον μεγάΧω πατάξω, βράχε δ’ αΐπά ρεεθρα, οχθαι δ’ άμφϊ περί μεγάΧ' ϊαχον · οι δ’ άΧαΧητω 10 εννεον ένθα και ένθα , εΧισσόμενοι περί δίνας. ω? ο OC7 νπο ριπής πυρος ακριοες ηερεσονται φευγεμεναι ποταμόνδε · τδ δε φΧεγει άκάματον πυρ ορμενον εξαίφνης, ταϊ δε πτωσσουσι καθ' ύδωρ ως ύπ' ΆχιΧΧήος ιάνθου βαθυδινηεντος 15 πΧήτο ρόος κεΧάδων επιμϊξ ίππων τε και άνδρων. Αύτάρ 6 Διογένης δόρυ μεν Χίπεν αυτού επ' όχθη κεκΧιμενον μυρίκησιν, 6 δ' εσθορε δαίμονι ίσος , 114 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Φ. φασιανόν οιον £χων, κακά δε φρεσί μηδετο έργα, τύπτε δ’ ειτιστροφάδην · των δε στόνος ώρνυτ άεικης 20 άορι θεινομενων, ερυθαίνετο δ’ αΧματι ύδωρ. ώς δ’ ύιτο δεΧφΐνος με^ακητεος Ιχθύες αΧΧοι φεύ<γοντες πιμπΧάσι μυχούς Χιμενος εύόρμον, δειδιότες · μάΧα οε ο?) ενοαο εμοί κακόν εσσεται · 00 γα/3 οζα> σα5 χεΐρας φεύξεσθαι, επεί ρ h τεΧασσε γε δαίμων. άΧλο δε rot ερεω, συ δ’ εζ?έ φρεσί βάΧΧεο σησιν * μη με κτείν , επεί ουχ ομογάστριος "Έικτορός είμι, 95 05 Tot εταΐρον επεφνεν ενηεα τε κρατερόν τε.” λ Ω5 μιν Πρζ-αμοζο προσηύδα φαίδιμος υιός Χίσσόμενος επεεσσίν ) άιχείΑικτον δ’ oV’ ακούσεν · “ Ν??7Γίε, μγ μο^ άποινα πιφαυσκεο μηδ * αγόρευε · ττ /oV μέζ? γά/3 Πάτροκλον επισπεϊν αίσιμον ημαρ, 100 τόφρα τί μοι πεφιδεσθαί ενί φρεσϊ φίΧτερον ηεν Τ ρώων, καί ττολλοιΑ ζωους εΧον ηδ ’ επερασσα. νυν δ’ ou/c εσ0’ όστις θάνατον φυγή, ον κε θεός γε Ίλ/οο προπάροιθεν εμης εν χερσί βάΧησίν, καί πάντων Ύρώων, περί δ’ αδ ΓΓρζαμοζό γε παίδων. 105 άΧΧά, φί\ος, θάνε καί συ · τίη οΧοφυρεαι ούτως ; κάτθανε καί ΤΙάτροκΧος, οπερ σεο ποΧλόν άμείνων. ουχ όράας οΐος καί εγώ καΧός τε μεγας τε; πατρός δ’ είμ άγαθοΐο, θεά δε με γείνατο μητηρ · αλλ’ επι τοι καί εμοί θάνατος καί μοίρα κραταιη — 110 ILIAD XXI. 117 βσσβται η ήως η 8βίΧη ή μέσον ημαρ — οππύτβ τις και έμβιο ’Άρβι έκ θυμόν βΧηται, ή oye 8ουρϊ βαΧων, η από νβυρηφιν οϊστω." Λ Ω9 φάτο, του 8' αυτού Χυτό ηούνατα καί φίΧον ητορ · έγχο? μέν ρ άφέηκβν, 6 δ’ βζβτο χ€ΐρβ πβτάσσα 9 115 άμφοτέρας. ΆχιΧβύς δε έρυσσάμβνος ξίφος οξύ τύψε κατα κΧηϊ8α παρ' αυχένα, παν δε οι βϊσω 8ύ ξίφος άμφηκβς · 6 δ’ αρα πρηνης έπι 9 είδον τον αριστον ενί κρατερή ύσμίνη χίρσ ύπο ΊΤηΧείδαο καί άορι ιφι δαμεντα. ενθ' εΧε ®ερσίΧοχόν τε IV Ιύδωνά τε ΆστύπυΧόν τε Μ,νήσόν τε ®ρασίον τε καί Αϊνιον ήδ' ΌφεΧεστην * 210 καί νύ κ ετι ί τΧεονας κτάνε ΤΙαίονας ώκυς ΆχιΧΧεύς, εί μη χωσάμενος προσεφη ποταμός βαθυδίνης, άνερι είσάμενος, βαθεη 9 δ’ εκ φθεηξατο δίνης · “ ? Ω ΆχιΧεΰ, περί μεν κρατεεις, περί δ’ αϊσυΧα ρεζεις άνδρών * αίεί yap τοι άμύνουσιν θεοί αυτοί. 215 εϊ τοι Τρώας εδωκε Κρόνου παΐς πάντας όΧεσσαι, εξ εμεθεν y εΧάσας πεδίον κάτα μερμερα ρεζε · 7 τΧήθει yap δη μοι νεκυων ερατεινά ρεεθρα, ουδέ τί ττη δύναμαι προχεειν ρόον είς αΧα δίαν στεινόμενος νεκύεσσι, συ δε κτείνεις άϊδήΧως. 220 αλλ’ αγε δη καί εασον · αγ?7 μ εχει, ορχαμε Χαών A Τον δ’ άπαμειβόμενος προσεφη πόδας ώκυς ΆχιΧ- Χεύς · “ εσται ταύτα, Χκάμανδρε διοτρεφες, ώς συ κεΧεύεις. Τρώας δ’ ου πριν Χηξω ύπερφιάΧους εναρίζων, ττρίν εΧσαι κατα αστυ καί ''Κκτορι πειρηθήναι 225 άντιβίην, η κεν με δαμάσσεται, η κεν iyco τόν 'Ώς είπών Ύρώεσσιν επεσσυτο, δαίμονι ίσος, καί τότ Ά ?τόΧΧωνα προσεφη ποταμός βαθυδίνης · (( 'Ώ πόποι, άpyυp6τoξε, Αιος Τ6α:ο9, ου σύyε βουΧας είρύσαο Κρονίωνος, ο τοι μάΧα πόΧΧ' επετεΧΧεν 230 Ύρωσί τταρεστάμεναι καί άμύνειν, είσόκεν εΧθη οειεΧος ογε ουων, σκίαση ο εριρωΧον αρουραν. Ή καί ΆχιΧΧευς μεν δουρικΧυτός ενθορε μεσσω ILIAD XXL 121 κρημνοί) άπαίξας · ό δ’ 67 τεσσυτο οϊδματι θύων, πάντα δ’ ορινε ρεεθρα κυκώμενος, ώσε δέ νεκρούς 235 7 τολλούς, οΐ ρα κατ αυτόν άλις εσαν, ούς κτάν Άχιλ- λεύς · τούς εκβαλλε θύραζε, μεμυκως ηύτε ταύρος , χερσονδε · ζωούς δε σαω κατά καλά ρεεθρα, κρυπτών εν δίι>ησι βαθείησιν μεγάλησιν. δεινόν δ’ άμφ ’ Ά χιληα κυκώμενον ύστατο κύμα, 240 ώ0€£ δ’ εν σάκεϊ πίπτων ρόος · οδδέ πόδεσσιν είχε στηρίξασθαι. ό δε πτελεην ελε χερσίν εύφυέα με<γάλην · δ’ ε’κ ριζών εριπούσα, κρημνόν άπαντα διώσεν, επεσχε δε καλά ρεεθρα οζοισιν πυκινοΐσι, γεφύρωσεν δε μιν αυτόν 245 εί'σω 7τάσ’ εριπούσ · δ δ’ ά/)’ ε’κ δα/?;? άνορούσας ηϊξεν πεδίοιο ποσϊ κραιπνοΐσι πετεσθαι, οεισας. ουοε τ ελη<γε μεηας υεος, ωρτο ο 67Γ αυτόν άκροκελαινιόων, ΐνα μιν παύσειε πόνοιο διον Ά χιλληα, Τ ρώεσσι δε \oiyov άλάλκοι. 250 Π^λειδ?/? δ’ άπόρουσεν οσον τ επι δουρος ερωη, αίετού οϊματ εχων μελανός, τού θηρητήρος, οσθ' άμα κάρτιστός τε και ώκιστος πετεηνών · τω εικώς ηϊξεν, επι στήθεσσι δε χαλκός σμερδαλεον κονάβιζεν · ϋπαιθα δε τοΐο λιασθεις 255 φεύη, 6 δ’ οπισθε ρεών επετο μεγάλω δρυμαγδω. ώς δ' οτ άνηρ δχετη^ος an το κρηνης μελανύδρου άμ φυτά και κήπους ύδατι ρόον ηηεμονεύη, χερσϊ μάκελλαν εχων, άμάρης εξ εχματα βάλλων · τού μεν τε προρεοντος ύητο ψηφίδες άπασαι 260 δχλεύνται · το δε τ ώκα κατειβόμενον κελαρύζει χώρω ενι προαλεΐ, φθάνει δε τε και τον άηοντα · ώς αίεϊ Άχιλήα κιχησατο κύμα ρυοιο, G 122 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Φ. καί Χαίψηρόν εόντα · θεοί δε τε φερτεροί άνδρών. όσσάκι δ’ όρμήσειε ποδάρκης δΐος ΆχιΧΧευς 265 στήναι εναντίβιον, καί γνώμεναι εί μιν άπαντες αθάνατου φοβεουσι, τοί ουρανόν ευρυν εχουσιν, τοσσάκι μίν μεγα κύμα δαιτετεος ττοταμοϊο 7 τΧάζ ώμους καθυττερθεν · δ δ’ ύψόσε ττοσσίν εττήδα θυμω άνίάζων · ποταμός δ’ ύττο γουνατ εδάμνα 270 Χάβρος, υπαιθα ρέων, κονίην δ’ ύπέρεπτε ποδοΐιν. ΤΙηΧείΰης δ’ ωμωξεν Ιδών εις ουρανον ευρυν · “ Ζεΰ 7 τάτερ, ώς οϋτις με θεών εΧεεινόν ύπεστη εκ ττοταμοϊο σαώσαι · επειτα δε καί τι ττάθοιμι. αΧΧος δ’ οΰτις μοι τόσον αϊτίος Ούρανίώνων, 275 άλλα φίΧη μήτηρ, ή με ψεύδεσσίν εθεΧγεν · ή μ εφατο Τρώων υπό τείχεϊ θωρηκτάων Χαίψηροΐς οΧεεσθαι ΆττόΧΧωνος βεΧεεσσίν. ω? μ οφεΧ ϊίικτωρ κτειναί, ος ενσαοε γ ετραφ αριστος· τω κ αγαθός μεν επτεφν, αγαθόν δε «:εζ/ εξενάριξεν. 280 νυν δε με ΧευγαΧεω θανάτω εΐμαρτο άΧώναί ερχθεντ εν μεγάΧω ποταμω, ώς παϊδα συφορβόν, ον ρά τ εναυΧος άποερση χειμώνι ττερώντα "Ως φάτο, τω δε μάλ’ ω /ca Ποσε^δάω^ καί Άθήνη στήτην εγγύς ίόντε, δέμας δ’ άνδρεσσιν εί'κτην, 285 χείρί δε χβϊρα Χαβόντες είτιστώσαντ επεεσσιν. τοϊσί δε μύθων ήρχε Τίοσείδάων ενοσίχθων · “ ΤΙηΧείδη, μητ άρ τι Χίην τρεε μήτε τι τάρβεί · τοίω γάρ tol νώϊ θεών ε’τ τιταρρόθω είμεν, Ζηνός επαίνήσαντος, εγώ καί Παλλά? Άθήνη · 290 ώ? ου τοί ποταμω γε δαμήμεναί αίσιμόν εστιν · άλλ’ οδε μεν τάχα Χωφήσεί, συ δε είσεαι αυτός · αύτάρ σοί ττυκινώς ύποθησόμεθ', αϊ κε πίθηαι · μή 7 τρίν 7 ταύείν χεϊρας όμοιΐου ποΧεμοιο , ILIAD XXI. 123 πρϊν κατά ΊΧιόφι κΧυτά τείχεα Χαόν εεΧσαο 295 Τρωικόν, ος κε φυ<γησί. συ δ’ ν Ε κτορι θυμόν άπούρας, Λ ι > \ « V ζ> / ΐ > / /} J) αγ επι νηας ιμεν · Οίόομεν οε τοί ευχος αρεσσαι. Τώ /xez^ αρ’ ώ? είπόντε μετ' αθανάτους άπεβητην, αύτάρ ό βη—μεηα yap ρα θεών ώτρυνεν εφετμη — 69 πεόίον · τδ δε παν πΧηθ' ϋ8ατος εκχυμενοιο, 300 πολλά δε τεδχεα καΧά 8αϊκταμενων αίζηών πΧώον καί νεκυες. του S' ύψόσε ηοΰνατ επη8α προς ρόον αίσσοντος αν Ιθύν, ουδέ μίν εσχεν εύρυρεων ποταμός · /χεγα yάp σθένος εμβαΧ' Άθηνη. ού8ε ΣκάμανΒρος εXηyε τδ όν μένος, άΧΧ' ετ£ μάΧΧον 305 χώετο ΤΙηΧείωνί, κόρυσσε δε κύμα ρόοίο υφτόσ άειρόμένος, Έ,ίμόεντι δε κεκΧετ άύσας · “ Φίλε κασίηνητε, σθένος άνερος άμφότεροί περ σγώμεν, επεϊ τάχα άστυ μεηα Τίριάμοίο άνακτος εκπερσεί, Τρώες δε κατά μόθον ου μενεουσιν. 310 αλλ’ επάμυνε τάχιστα, καί εμπίπΧηθι ρεεθρα ΰάατος εκ πήξεων, πάντας S' όρόθυνον εναύΧους, ϊστη δε ρεγα κύμα, ποΧυν S' όρυμαγ8όν ορίνε φίτρών καί Χάων, ΐνα παυσομεν aypiov avSpa, ός 8η νυν κρατεει, μεμονεν S' όγε Ισα θεοίσιν. 315 φημϊ yap ούτε βίην χραισμησεμεν ούτε τι ει8ος, ούτε τα τευχεα καΧά, τά που μάΧα νειόθι Χίμνης κείσεθ' υπ' ίΧυος κεκαΧυμμένα · κά8 δε μιν αυτόν είΧυσω ψαμάθοίσιν, άΧίς χεραόος περιχευας, μυρίον, ου8ε οί όστε επιστησονταί Αχαιοί 320 άΧΧεζαι · τόσσην οί άσιν καθυπερθε καΧυφτω. αυτου οί καί σήμα τετευξεται, ού8ε τι μίν %ρεώ εσταί τυμβοχοησ , οτε μίν θάπτωσιν Αχαιοί ” καί επώρτ ΆχίΧηϊ κυκώμενος, υφτόσε θυων, μορμύρων άφρω τε καί αίματι καί νεκυεσσιν. 325 124 ΙΛΙΛΔΟΣ Φ. 7 τορφύρεον δ’ άρα κύμα Βυυπετεος ποταμουο ιστατ άευρόμενον, κατά, δ’ ηρεε ΐΐηλείωνα. Γ/ Ηρτ; δε μεγ άϋσε περυΒΒείσασ' Άχυλήϊ, μη μιν άπτοερσευε μεγας ποταμός βαθυΒίνης. αύτίκα δ’ f/ H φαυστον ί τροσεφώνεεν, ον φίλον υιόν · 330 “'Όρσεο, κυλλοπόΒυον, εμον re/co? · άντα σεθεν γάρ Εάνθον Βυνηεντα μάχη ηυσκομεν είναι · άλΧ’ €7 τάμυνε τάχιστα, πυφαύσκεο δε φλόγα 7 τολλην. αντάρ εγώ Ζεφύρουο καί άργεστάο Ν ότουο είσομαι εξ άλόθεν χαλεπήν ορσουσα θύελλαν, 335 η κεν α7 το Τρώων κεφαλάς καί τεύχεα κηαυ, φλέγμα κακόν φορεουσα. σύ δε Εάνθοιο παρ’ οχθας ΒενΒρεα καΐ, εν δ’ αυτόν υευ 7 τυρί· μηΒε σε πάμπαν μειλίχιους επεεσσυν άποτρεπετω καί άρευη · μηΒε πρϊν άπόπαυε τεον μένος, άλλ’ οπότ αν Βη 340 φθεγξομ εγών ίάχουσα, τότε σχεΐν άκάματον πυρ.” Λ Ως εφαθ\ r/ H φαυστος δε τυτνσκετο θεσπυΒαες πυρ. πρώτα μεν εν πεΒίω πυρ Βαίετο, καΐε δε νεκρούς πολλούς, ου ρα κατ αύτόθ ’ άλυς εσαν, ονς κτάν Άχυλλεύς. παν δ’ εξηράνθη πεΒίον, σχετο δ’ αγλαόν νΒωρ. 345 ω9 ο οτ οπωρυνος ιίορεης νεοαροε αλωην αϊφ' άγξηράνη · χαίρευ δε μυν οστυς εθείρη · ώς εξηράνθη πεΒίον παν, κάΒ δ’ άρα νεκρούς κηεν · ό δ’ ε’? ποταμόν τρεφε φλόγα παμφανόωσαν. καίοντο πτελεαυ τε καυ υτεαυ ηΒε μυρυκαυ, 350 καυετο οε λωτο9 τ ηοε υρυον ηοε κυπευρον, τα περί καλά ρεεθρα άλυς ποταμουο πεφύκευ · τείροντ εγχελυες τε καί Ιχθύες ου κατά Βίνας, ο'υ κατά καλά ρεεθρα κυβιστών ένθα καί ένθα πνουη τευρόμενου πόλυμητυος 'ΐΐφαύστουο. 355 καυετο δ’ υς ποταμουο έπος τ εφατ εκ τ’ όνόμαζεν · ILIAD XXL 125 “'Ήφαιστ, οΰτις aoiye θεών δυνατ άντιφερίξειν, ούδ' αν εγώ σο/γ’ ώδε πυρι φΧεγεθοντι μαχοίμην. λ^γ εριοος, ίρωας οε και αυτικα οιος ΑχιΧΧευς άστεος εξεΧάσειε · τί μοι εριδος καΧ αρωγής 360 Φ?; πυρι καιόμενος, άνά δ' εφΧυε καΧά ρεεθρα. ώς δε Χεβης ζεΐ ένδον, εττειγόμενος πυρι ί τοΧΧω, κνίσην μεΧδόμενος άπαΧοτρεφεος σιάΧοιο, 7 τάντοθεν άμβοΧάδην, in το δε ξύΧα κάγκανα κεΐταί, ώς του καΧά ρεεθρα πυρι φΧεγετο, ζεε δ' ύδωρ · 365 ουδ' εθεΧε προρέειν, άΧΧ ’ ισχετο · τεΐρε δ’ άϋτμή Ήφαίστοιο βίηφι 7 τοΧυφρονος. αύτάρ ογ 'Ήρην 7 roXXa Χισσόμενος εττεα πτερόεντα πτροσηύδα · “'Ήρη, τίπτε σός νιος εμόν ρόον οχραε κήδειν εξ αΧΧων ; ου μεν τοι εγώ τόσον αίτιός είμι 370 οσσον οι αΧΧοι πάντες, όσοι Τ ρώεσσιν άpωyoi. άΧΧ * ήτοι μεν iycbv άποπαύσομαι, εί συ κεΧεύεις, παυεσσω οε και ουτος. εyω ο εττι και τοο ομουμαι, μήττοτ επι Τ ρώεσσιν άΧεξήσειν κακόν ήμαρ, μηδ ’ όττότ αν Τ ρονη μαΧερω 7 τυρί πάσα δάηται 375 καιομενη, καίωσι δ’ Ά ρήϊοι υΐες Αχαιών.” Αύτάρ επει Toy ακούσε θεά ΧευκώΧενος 'Ήρη, αυτίκ άρ r/ H φαιστον προσεφώνεεν, όν φίΧον υιόν · “'Ήφαιστε, ετχέο, τεκνον άyaκXεες · ου yap εοικεν αθάνατον θεόν ώδε βροτών ενεκα στυφεΧίζειν.” 380 Λ Ως εφαθ'Ήφαιστος δε κατεσβεσε θεσπιδαες πυρ, άφτορρον δ’ άρα κύμα κατεσσυτο καΧα ρεεθρα. Αύτάρ επει Άανθοιο δάμη μένος, οι μεν επειτα παυσάσθην · Ήρη yάp ερύκακε χωομενη περ. εν δ’ άΧΧοισι θεοΐσιν ερις πεσε βεβριθυϊα 385 apyaXiy, δίχα δε σφιν ενι φρεσϊ θυμός αητό · συν δ’ επεσον μεyάXω πατάξω, βράχε δ’ εύρεΐα χθων, 126 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Φ. άμφί δε σάλπι^ζεν μέγας ουρανός, άϊε δε Ζευς η μένος Ουλυμπω · έ^έλασσε δέ οί φίλον ήτορ 7 ηθοσυνη, όθ' όρατο θεούς εριδι ξυνιόντας. Β90 ενθ' οΓγ’ ουκέτι δηρόν άφεστασαν · %>%e 7^Ρ 'Άρης ρινοτόρος, καί πρώτος Άθηναίη επόρουσεν χάλκεον &γχος εχων, καί όνείδειον φάτο μύθον · “ Τ ίπτ αυτ, ω κυνάμυια, θεούς εριδι ξυνελαυνεις θάρσος αητόν εχουσα, μεηας δε σε θυμός ανήκεν ; 395 τ) ου μεμνρ οτε ίυοειοην Δ,ιομήοε ανηκας ουτάμεναι, αυτή δε πανόψιον ε<γχος έλουσα ιούς εμευ ωσας, οια οε %/3οα καλόν εοαψας; τω σ' αΰ νυν όιω αποτισέμεν όσσα μ εορηαςά Λ ί1? ε'ιπων οΰτησε κατ' αιγίδα θυσσανόεσσαν 400 σμερδαλέην, ήν ουδέ Αιός δάμνησι κεραυνός · τρ μιν 'Άρης οΰτησε μιαιφόνος εγχεϊ μακρω. η δ' άναχασσαμένη λίθον ειλετο χειρί παχείη κείμενον εν πεδίω, μελανα, τ ρηχόν τε μεηαν τε, 404 τόν ρ ανδρες πρότεροι θεσαν εμμεναι οΰρον άρουρης · τω βάλε θοΰρον 'Άρηα κατ' αυχένα, λύσε δε ηνία, έπτα δ' έπέσχε πέλεθρα πεσων, έκόνισε δε χαίτας, τευχεά τ' άμφαράβησε · ηέλασσε δε Παλλάς· Άθήνη, καί οί έπευχόμενη επεα πτερόεντα προσηυδα · 409 “ Νηπυτι, ουδέ νυ πω περ επεφράσω όσσον άρείων εΰχομ' iycov εμεναι, οτι μοι μένος ισοφαρίζεις, οΰτω κεν τής μητρός έρινυας εξαποτίνοις, ή τοι χωομένη κακα μήδεται, οΰνεκ 'Αχαιούς κάλλιπες, αυταρ Τ ρωσίν ΰπερφιάλοισιν αμυνειςΡ Λ Ώοι, τον ύποστάς ούκ ετελεσσεν. τον 8η νυν λαοϊσι φερεις χάριν, ού8ε μεθ' ημεων πείρα ως κε Τρώες υπερφίαλοι άπόλωνται πρόχνυ κακώς, συν παισι και α18οίης άλόχοισιν 4G0 Το^ δ’ αυτε προσεειπεν άναξ εκάεpyoς 'Απόλλων · “ εννοσίηαι, ούκ άν με σαόφρονα μυθησαιο εμμεναι, εί 8η σoίyε βροτών ενεκα πτολεμίζω 8ειλών, ο'ί φύλλοισιν εοικότες άλλοτε μεν τε ζaφλεyεες τελεθουσιν, άρούρης καρπόν ε8οντες, 465 άλλοτε 8ε φθινύθουσιν άκήριοι. αλλά τάχιστα 7 ταυσώμεσθα μάχης · οι δ’ αυτοί 8ηριαάσθων.” 'Ώς άρα φωνησας πάλιν ετράπετ · αϊ8ετο ηάρ ρα πατροκασιηνητοιο μιηημεναι εν παλάμησιν. τον 8ε κασιηνητη μάλα νείκεσε, πότνια Θηρών 470 [’Ά ρτεμις άηροτερη, καί ονεί8ειον φάτο μύθον] · “ Φ εύyεις 8η, εκάερyε, Τίοσει8άωνι 8ε νίκην πάσαν επετρεψας, μελεον 8ε οι εύχος ε8ωκας · νηπύτιε, τί νυ τόξον εχεις άνεμώλιον αΰτως ; [μη σευ νυν ετι πατρος ενϊ μεyάpoισιv ακούσω 475 ευχόμενου, ώ? το πριν εν άθανάτοισι θεοΐσιν, άντα Π οσει8άωνος εναντίβιον πολεμίζειν .]” Λ ί2? φάτο, την δ’ οΰτι προσέφη εκάεpyoς 'Απόλλων, αλλά χολωσαμενη Αιος α18οίη παράκοιτις νείκεσεν ίοχεαιραν όνει8είοις επεεσσιν · 480 “ Πώ? 8ε σύ νυν μεμονας, κύον ά88εες, αντί' εμεΐο ILIAD XXI. 129 στήσεσθαι ; χαΧεπή τοι εγώ μένος άντιφέρεσθαι, τοξοφόρω 7 rep έοΰση, εττεί σε Χέοντα ηυναιξϊν Ζευς θήκεν, και εδω/εε κατακτάμεν ήν κ εθέΧησθα. ήτοι* βέΧτερόν έστι κατ οΰρεα Θήρας εναέρειν 485 άγροτερας· τ εΧάφους ή κρείσσοσιν ϊφι μάχεσθαι . ει δ’ εθέΧεις ποΧέμοιο 'όαήμεναι, οφρ * ευ είόής } οσσον φερτερη ειμ, ore μοι μένος άντιφερίζειςβ *Η ρα και άμφοτέρας έτη καρπω χεΐρας εμαρτττεν σκαιρ, οεξιτερρ ο αρ αττ ωμων αινυτο τόξα, 490 αύτοΐσιν δ’ αρ’ εθεινε παρ' οΰατα μειόιόωσα έντροπαΧιζομενην · ταχεες· δ’ εκπιπτον όϊστοί, Βακρυόεσσα δ’ ΰπαιθα θεα φύγεν ώστε ί τέΧεία, ή ρά θ' υπ' ιρηκος κοίΧην ε'ισέπτατο πέτρην , χηραμόν · ουδ’ άρα τ^γε αΧώμεναι αίσιμον ήεν · 495 ώς ή όακρυόεσσα φύγεν, Χίπε δ’ αυτόθι τόξα, Αητώ δε προσέειπε όιάκτορος ' Αρηειφόντης · “ Αητοί, ε’γώ δε τοι ούτι μαχήσομαι · αρηαΑέον δε 7 τΧηκτίζεσθ' άΧόχοισι Αιός νεφεΧη^ερέταο · άλλα μαΧα ί τρόφρασσα μετ' άθανάτοισι θεοΐσιν 500 ευχεσθαι εμέ νικήσαι κρατερήφι βίηφιν. ν 'Ώς αρ ’ εφη, Αητώ δε συναίνυτο καμπΰΧα τόξα πεπτεώτ αΧΧυόις άλλα μετά στροφάΧι^ι κονίης. ή μεν τόξα Χαβουσα πάΧιν κίε θυ^ατέρος ής · ή δ’ άρ’ ’ΌΧυμπον ικανέ, Αιος πτοτϊ χαΧκοβατές δώ, 505 ΰακρυόεσσα δε 7 τατρός έφέζετο ηουνασι κουρη, αμφι ο αρ αμβροσιος εανος τρεμε · την οε ττροτι οι εΐΧε πατήρ Κ ρονίόης, και άνείρετο ήόυ γελάσσας * “ Ύίς νύ σε τοιάό' ερεξε, φίΧον τέκος, Ούρανιώνων [ μαψιΒίως, ώσεί τι κακόν ρέζουσαν ενωπή ] 510 Ύόν δ' αυτε προσέειπεν έϋστέφανος κεΧαόεινή · 6 * 130 ΙΛΙΑΔ02 Φ. “ σή μ αΧοχος στυφεΧιξε, ί τάτερ, ΧενκωΧενος 'Ήρη, εξ ης άθανάτοισιν ερις καί ι'βίκος εφψτται.” Λ ί1? οι μεν τοιαυτα προς (ΐΧΧ7]Χους άγόρευον, αύταρ Άτ τοΧΧων Φοίβος εδύσετο ΊΧιον ίρην · 515 μεμβΧετο γάρ οι τείχος εύδμητοιο πόΧηος, μη Δαναοί περσειαν υπέρ μύρον ηματι κείνω. οι ο αΧΧοι προς Κ3Χνμιτον ισαν υεοι αιεν εοντες, οι μεν χωόμενοι, οι δε μεγα κυδιδωντες · καδ δ'Ίζον παρ Ζηνί κεΧαινεφεΐ. αύταρ ΆχιΧΧεύς 520 Τρώα? όμως αυτούς τ οΧεκεν καί μώνυχας ίππους, ώς δ ’ δτε καπνός Ιων εις ουρανόν εύρύν ΐκηται άστεος αίθομίνοιο, θεών δε ε μήνις ανηκεν, πασι δ’ εθηκε πόνον, ποΧΧοϊσι δε κηδε 1 εφηκεν, ως ΆχιΧεύς Τ ρώεσσι πόνον καί κηδε εθηκεν. 525 'Έστήκει δ’ δ γερων Πρίαμο? θείου επί πύργου, ες δ’ ενόησ ΆχιΧήα πεΧώριον * αύταρ ύπ 1 αυτού Τ ρωες άφαρ κΧονεοντο πεφυζότες, ούδε τις άΧκη γίγνεθ" · δ δ’ οίμώξας από πύργου βαίνε χαμάζε, ότρυνεων παρα τείχος άγακΧειτούς πυΧαωρούς · 530 “ Τίεπταμενας εν χερσί πύΧας οχετ, εΐσόκε Χαοί εΧθωσι προτί αστυ πεφυζότες * η γαρ ΆχιΧΧεύς εγγύς δδε κΧονεων · νυν οϊω Χοίγι εσεσθαι. αύταρ επεί κ ες τείχος αναπνεύσωσιν άΧεντες, αύτις επανθεμεναι σανίδας πυκινως άραρυίας · 535 δείδια γαρ μη ούΧος άνηρ ες τείχος αΧηταιβ Λ ί1? εφαθ\ οι δ’ ανεσάν τε πύΧας καί άπωσαν όχηας · αι δε 7 τετασθείσαι τεύξαν φάος. αύταρ ΆπόΧΧων άντίος εξεθορε, Τρώωζ^ ΐνα Χοιγόν άΧαΧκοι. οι δ’ ίθύς πόΧιος και τείχεος ύψηΧοΐο, 540 δίψη καρχαΧεοι, κεκονιμενοι εκ πεδίοιο ILIAD XXI. 131 επ' αυτή. 585 εν yap οί πολέες τε και άλκιμοι άνέρες είμέν, οι και πρόσθε φίλων τοκέων αλέγρων τε καί υιών ’Ίλιον είρυόμεσθα · συ δ’ ενθάδε πότμον εφέψεις, ώδ’ εκπayλoς έών και θαρσαλέος πολεμιστής ? Η ρα κα\ δξυν άκοντα βαρείης χοίρος άφηκεν, 590 καί ρ εβαλε κνημην υπό yo -υνατος ούδ' άφάμαρτεν. άμφι δέ μιν κνημις νεότευκτου κασσιτέροιο σμερδαλέον κονάβησε · πάλιν δ’ άπδ χαλκός ορονσεν βλημένου, ούδ' έπέρησε, θεού δ’ ηρύκακε δώρα. ΤΙηλείδης δ’ ώρμησατ '^ηνορος άντιθέοιο 595 δεύτερος · ουδέ τ εασεν 'Απόλλων κύδος άρέσθαι, αλλά μιν εζηρπαζε, κάλυψε δ' άρ ηέρι πολΧη, ησύχιον δ’ άρα μιν πολέμου έκ πέμπε νέεσθαι. αύτάρ 6 Τίηλείωνα δόλιο άπoέpyaθε λαού * αύτω yap έκάεpyoς ' Kyrjvopi πάντα εοικώς 600 εστη πρόσθε ποδών · ό δ’ έπέσσυτο ποσσϊ διώκειν. εΐος ό τον πεδίοιο διώκετο πυροφόροιο, τρέψας πάρ ποταμόν βαθυδινηεντα Χκάμανδρον, ILIAD XXI. 133 τυτθον νιτεκιτροθεοντα' δόλω δ 1 αρ ’ εθεΧ^εν ΆττόΧλων, ώς αιει εΧιτοιτο κιγτ)σεσθαι ττοσίν οίσιν · 605 τόφρ ’ αΧΧοι Τρώες ττεφοβημενοι ηΧθον όμίΧω ασπάσιοι προτί αστυ, ττοΧις δ’ εμττΧητο άΧεντων. ούδ’ άρα τοί,γ’ ετΧαν ττοΧιος και τείχεος έκτος μεΐναι ετ άΧΧηΧους, καϊ ηνώμεναι ος τε πεφεύγοι, ος τ εθαν εν ττοΧεμω · αΧΧ εσσνμενως εσεγυντο 610 ες 7 τόΧιν, οντινα τώνγε ττόΒες και ηοννα σαώσαι. Ο Μ Η Ρ Ο Τ ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ X. HOMER’S ILIAD. BOOK XXII. 'Ε κτορος άναίρεσις. Λ Ω? οι μεν κατά άστυ, πεφυζότες ηύτε νεβροί, ίδρώ άπεψύχοντο πίον τ άκέοντό τε δίψαν, κεκΧιμένοι καΧησιν έπάΧξεσιν · αύταρ Αχαιοί τείχεος άσσον ισαν, σάκε ώμοισι κΧίναντες. f/ E κτορα δ' αυτόν μεΐναι όΧοιη Μ οϊρ* επέδησεν, 5 Ίλιον προπάροιθε πυΧάων τε Σκαιάων. αύταρ ΐίηΧείωνα προσηύδα Φοίβος ’Απόλλων · “Ύίτττε με, ΐΙηΧέος υιέ, ποσίν ταχέεσσι διώκεις, αυτός Θνητός εών θεόν άμβροτον; ουδέ νύ ττώ με εγνως ώς θεός είμι, σύ δ’ άσπερχές μενεαίνεις. 10 η νύ τοι ούτι μεΧει Τρώων ί τόνος ούς εφόβησας, οι δη τοι εις άστυ άΧεν, σύ δε δεύρο Χιάσθης. ού μεν με κτενέεις, επει ούτοι μόρσιμός είμι.” Τ ον δε μέ<Ί όχθησας προσέφη Ίτόδας ώκύς ΆχιΧΧεύς· “ εβΧαψάς μ , έκάερηε, θεών όΧοώτατε πάντων, 15 ενθάδε νυν τρέψας an το τείχεος · η κ ετι ποΧΧοι γαΐαν όδάξ ειΧον πρίν Ί Χίον είσαφικέσθαι. νυν δ’ εμέ μεν μέ^α κύδος άφείΧεο, τούς δ’ εσάωσας 136 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ X. ρηϊδίως, επεί ούτι τίσιν y εδδεισας δπίσσω. ή σ’ αν τισαίμην, εί μοι δύναμίς ye 7 ταρείηβ 20 Λ Ω? είπών 7 τροτϊ άστυ με -ya φρονεων εβεβήκεΐ, σευάμενος ώσθ ’ ίππος άεθΧοφόρος συν οχεσφιν, δς ρά re ρεΐα θεησι τιταινόμενος πεδίοιο · ως ΆχιΧεύς Χαιψηρα πόδας καί ηοΰνατ ενώμα. Ύον δ' δ y ερων ΤΙρίαμος πρώτος Ιδεν δφθαΧμοΐσιν, 25 παμφαίνονθ ’ ώστ άστερ\ επεσσύμενον πεδίοιο, ο? /3α τ οπωρης εισιν, αριζηΧοι οε οι avyai φαίνονται ποΧΧοΐσι μετ άστράσι νυκτδς άμο\<γω · οντε κύν Ώρίωνος επίκΧησιν καΧεουσιν. Χαμπρδτατος μεν ο δ’ εστί, κακόν δε τε σήμα τετυκται, 30 καί τε φερει ποΧΧδν πυρετόν δειΧοΐσι βροτοΐσιν · ώς του χαΧκδς εΧαμπε περί στήθεσσι θεοντος. ωμωζεν δ’ δ <γερων, κεφαΧην δ’ ογε κδψατο χερσίν ύήτδσ > άνασχδμενος, μεγα δ ’ οίμώζας eyeycoveu Χισσδμενος φίΧον υιόν · δ δε προπάροιθε πυΧάων 35 εστήκειν, αμοτον μεμαώς ΆχϊΧήϊ μάχεσθαι · τον δ’ δ ηερων εΧεεινα προσηύδα χεΐρας δρεηνΰς · “ r/ Εκτορ, μη μοι μίμνε, φίΧον τεκος, άνερα τούτον οίος ανευθ ’ άΧΧων, ΐνα μη τάχα πδτμον επίσπης ΤΙηΧείωνι δαμείς, επειή ποΧυ φερτερός εστιν, 40 σχετΧιος · αίθε θεοΐσι φίΧος τοσσόνδε yevoiTO δσσον εμοί· τάχα κεν ε κύνες καί ηυπες εδοιεν κείμενον * η κε μοι αίνον άπδ πραπίδων αχός εΧθοι · δς μ υιών ποΧΧών τε καί εσθΧών εύνιν εθηκεν, κτείνων καί περνάς νήσων επί τηΧεδαπάων . 45 καί yap νυν δύο παΐδε, Αυκάονα καί ΤΙοΧύδωρον, ου δύναμαι ίδεειν Τρώων εις αστυ άΧεντων, τούς μοι Ααοθόη τεκετο, κρείουσα yυvaικώv. άΧΧ ’ εί μεν ζώουσι μετά στρατω, ή τ’ αν επειτα ILIAD XXII. 137 χαλκοί) re 'χρυσόν τ άττοΧνσόμβθ ’ · ean yap ev8ov · 50 7 τοΧΧά yap ωττασβ παι8ι yepwv ονομάκΧυτος y 'A Χτης. el δ’ η8η re0vaai teal elv *A ι8αο 8όμοισιν, aXyos ε’μω θυμω και μητέρι, τοϊ τ€κόμ€σθα · Χαοΐσιν δ’ αΧΧοίσί μινυνθα8ιώτ€ρον άXyoς eaaerai , μή και συ θάνιης ΆχιΧήϊ 8aμaσθeίς. 55 αλλ’ elσepχeo τ€Ϊχος, έμο^ τ£κος, οφρα σαώσης Τρώας καί Ύρωάς, μη8£ μέγα κυ8ος ορ£ξης TiηXeί8η, αυτός δε φίΧης αίώνος άμ€ρθης. προς δ’ εμέ τον δύστηνον en φρονέοντ έΧέησον, 8νσμορον, ον ρα πατήρ Κρονί8ης £πι yηpaoς ου8ω 60 αιση £ν apyaXerj φθίσ€ΐ, κακά πόΧΧ ’ £πι86ντα, νΐάς τ οΧΧνμ£νους £Χκηθ€ΐσας re θύyarpaς, καί θαΧάμους Κ€ραϊζομένους, καί νήπια reteva βaXX6μeva προτϊ yairj ev alvfj 8ηϊοτητι, ίΧκομένας re ννούς oXof /ς νπο χ€ρσϊν Αχαιών. 65 αυτόν δ’ αν πυματόν με κύν€ς πρώτησι θΰρησιν ώμησται Ιρΰουσιν, enrei ice τις οξ£ϊ χαΧκω τύψας rje βαΧών peOeco ν £κ θυμόν οΧηται, ους τρέφον ev μeyάpoισι τραπ€ζήας θυραωρους, οΐ κ £μον αΐμα πιόντ€ς, άΧΰσσοντες π€ρϊ θυμω, 70 Keiaovr ev προθύροισι. veep δε re πάντ έπέοικ€ν, άρηικταμ£νω, δεδαϊγμέ νω 6ξ£ϊ χαΧκω, Κ€Ϊσθαι · πάντα δε καΧά θανόντι nrep, οττι φανηη · άλλ’ ore 8η ποΧιόν re κάρη ποΧιόν re yeveiov, αι8ώ τ αισχυνωσι κυν€ς κταμόνοιο yepovτoς, 75 τούτο 8η οϊκτιστον 7 reXerai 8eiXoiai βροτοισιν Η ρ ο yepwv, ποΧιας ο αρ ανα τρίχας eX/cero χ€ρσιν τίΧΧων etc κ€φαΧής · ούδ’ f/ E κτορι θυμόν enrei0ev. μητηρ δ’ αυθ ’ erepco0ev o8vpero 8ακρυχόουσα, 138 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ X. κόλπον άνιεμενη, ετ ερηφι δε μαζον άνεσχεν · 80 καί μιν δακρυχεουσ επεα πτερόεντα 7 τροσηύδα · “ "Εκτορ, τεκνον εμόν, τάδε τ’ αΓδεο καί μ ελεησον αυτήν, εϊποτε τοι λαθικηδεα μαζον επεσχον. των μνησαι, φίλε τεκνον, άμυνε δε δηϊον άνδρα τείχεος εντός εών, μηδε ί τρόμος ΐστασο τούτω · 85 σχετλιος · εϊπερ yap σε κατακτάνη, οΰ σ' ετ εγωγε κλαύσομαι εν λεχεεσσι, φίλον θάλος, ον τεκον αύτη, ούδ' άλοχος πολύδωρος · ανευθε δε σε μεηα νώϊν Άργείων παρά νηυσί κύνες ταχεες κατεδονται 'Ώ? τώγε κλαίοντε προσαυδητην φίλον υιόν, 90 7Γθλλα λισσομενω · ούδ' f/ E κτορι θυμόν επειθον, αλλ’ όγε μίμν Άχίληα πελώριον άσσον ιόντα, ώς δε δράκων επί %eirj όρεστερος άνδρα μενησιν, βεβρωκώς κακά φάρμακ · εδυ δε τε μιν χόλο? αίνος, σμερδαλεον δε δεδορκεν ελισσόμενος περί χειη · 95 ώς "Εκτωρ άσβεστον εχων μένος ούχ ύπεχώρει, πύρηω επι προύχοντι φαεινήν άσπίδ' ερείσας. όχθήσας δ' άρα είπε προς δν μεηαλητορα θυμόν · “ ν Ω μοι εηών, εί μεν κε πύλας καί τείχεα δύω, ΊΊουλνδάμας μοι πρώτος ελεηχείην άναθησει, 100 ος μ' εκελευε Τ ρωσί ποτί πτόλιν ηηησασθαι νυχσ υπο την ο ολοην, οτε τ ωρετο οιος Α χιλλευς. αλλ εγώ ου πισομην · η τ αν πολύ κερόιον ηεν · υυυ δ’ ε’7τεΙ ώλεσα λαόυ άτασθαλίησιν εμησιν, αίδεομαι Τρώας καί Τρωάδας ελκεσιπεπλους, 105 μη ποτέ τις είπησι κακώτερος άλλος εμεΐο · ‘"Εκτωρ ηφι βίηφι πιθησας ώλεσε λαόνί ω? ερεουσιν · ε /^ot οε τοτ αυ πολύ κερόιον ειη άντην η Άχίληα κατακτείναντα νεεσθαι, ηε κεν αυτόν όλεσθαι εϋκλειώς προ πόληος. 110 ILIAD XXII. 139 el δέ K6V ασπίδα μεν καταθείομαι όμφαλόεσσαν καί κόρυθα βριαρήν, δόρυ δε προς τείχος ερείσας αυτός Ιων Αχίληος άμυμονος άντίος έλθω καί οί υπόσχωμαι 'Έίλενην καί κτημαθ ’ αμ αυτή, πάντα μάλ' όσσα τ 'Αλέξανδρος κοίλες ενι νηυσίν 115 η^ά^ετο Ύροίηνδ', ητ επλετο νείκεος αρχή, δωσεμεν Ατρείδησιν ayeiv, άμα δ’ άμφϊς Αχαωΐς άλλ' άποδάσσεσθαι, όσα τε πτόλις ηδε κεκευθεν · Ύρωσιν δ’ αυ μετόπισθε yepovaiov ορκον ελωμαι μήτι κατακρυφτειν, άλλ' άνδιχα πάντα δάσασθαι · 120 \κτήσιν όσην πτολίεθρον επηρατον εντός eepyec ·] άλλα τίη μοι ταντα φίλος διελεξατο θυμός; μη μιν εγώ μεν ΐκωμαι Ιών, ό δε μ ούκ ελεήσει ουδέ τί μ αΐδεσεταί, κτενεει δε με γυμνόν Ιόντα αΰτως ώστε γυναίκα, επεί κ από τευχεα δυω. 125 ου μεν πως νυν εστιν από δρυός ούδ' από πετρης τω όαριζεμεναι, άτε παρθένος ηίθεός τε, παρθένος ηίθεός τ όαρίζετον άλληλοιιν. βελτερον αυτ εριδι ξυνελαυνεμεν · όττι τάχιστα εϊδομεν όπποτερω κεν ’Ολύμπιος ευχος όρεξη.” 130 'Ώ? ώρμαινε μενών, ό δε οί σχεδόν ηλθεν Αχίλλευς ίσος Ένυαλίω, κορυθάϊκι πτολεμιστη, σείων ΥΙηλιάδα μελίην κατά δεξιόν ώμον δεινήν · άμφι δε χαλκός ελάμπετο είκελος αυγή η πυρός αίθομενου ή ηελίου ανιόντος. 135 htKTOpa ο , ως ενοησεν, ελε τρομος · ουο αρ ετ ετλη αυθι μενειν, όπίσω δε πυλας λίπε, βή δε φοβηθείς. ΤΙηλείδης δ’ επόρουσε ποσι κραιπνοΐσι πεποιθώς. ηύτε κίρκος ορεσφιν, ελαφρότατος πετεηνών, ρηϊδίως οϊμησε μετά τρηρωνα πτελείαν · 140 η δε θ' υπαιθα φοβείται, ό δ' iyyv0ev όξυ λεληκώς 140 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ X. ταρφε επαίσσει, εΧεειν τε ε θυμός avaryet · ως αρ oy εμμεμαως ιΰυς πετετο, τρεσε ο L· κτωρ τείχος ΰττο Τ ρώων, Χαιψηρά δε yoifvaT ενώμα. οι δε 7 ταρά σκοπιήν και ερινεον ήνεμόεντα 145 τείχεος αίεν υπεκ κατ αμαξιτόν εσσεύοντο, κρουνώ δ’ 'ικανόν καΧΧιρρόω, ένθα τε ττη^αΐ δοιαι άναίσσουσι Χκαμάνδρου δινήεντος. ή μεν yap θ' ϋδατι Χιαρω ρεει, άμφϊ δε καπνός yiy νεται εξ αυτής ώσει πυρός αίθομενοιο · 150 ή δ’ ετερη θερεϊ προρεει είκυΐα χαΧιιζη, ή χιόνι ψυχρή, ή εξ ύπατος κρυσταΧΧω. ένθα δ’ εν’ αυτάων ί τΧυνοϊ εύρέες εyyυς εασιν καΧοϊ Χαινεοι, οθι εΐματα σ^αΧόεντα 7τΧυνεσκον Ύρώων αΧοχοι καΧαί τε θυyaτpες 155 τδ 7 τρϊν επ' ειρήνης, 7 τρϊν εΧθεΐν υιας Αχαιών. τή ρα παραδραμετην, φεύyωv, ό δ’ οπισθε διώκων · 7 τρόσθε μεν ε’σ#λδ? εφευyε, δίωκε δε μιν μεη άμείνων καριταΧίμως, επεϊ ούχ ίερήϊον ουδέ βοείην άρνύσθην, α τε ποσσϊν άεθΧια ηίηνεται άνδρών, 160 άΧΧα περί ψυχής θεόν f/ E κτορος ίπποδάμοιο. ώς δ’ οτ άεθΧοφόροι περί τέρματα μώνυχες ίπποι ρίμφα μαΧα τρωχώσι · το δε μεηα κείται άεθΧον, ή τ ρίπος ήε yvvrj, άνδρος κατατεθνηώτος * ώς τώ τρϊς Τίριάμοιο πόΧιν περί δινηθήτην 165 καρπαΧίμοισι πόδεσσι · θεοί δε τε πάντες όρώντο. τοίσι δε μύθων ήρχ€ πατήρ άνδρών τε θεών τε * “ ,ν Ω πόποι, ή φίΧον άνδρα διωκόμενον περί τείχος όφθαΧμοΐσιν όρώμαι * εμόν δ’ όΧοφύρεται ήτορ Γ/ Ε κτορος, 6ς μοι ποΧΧα βοών επί μηρί' εκηεν 170 ν Ιδτ;? εν κορυφήσι ποΧυπτύχου, αΧΧοτε δ’ αυτε εν 7 τόΧει άκροτάτη * νυν αυτε ε δΐος ΆχιΧΧευς ILIAD XXII. 141 άστυ περί ΐΐριάμοιο 7 τοσϊν ταγεεσσι Βιώκει. αλλ’ άγετε φράζεσθε, θεοί, καί μητιάασθε ηε μιν εκ θανάτοιο σαώσομεν, ηε μιν ηΒη 175 ΤΙηΧείΒη ΆχίΧήϊ Βαμάσσομεν εσθΧον εόντα Τδ^ δ’ άντε προσεειπε θεά yXavKMiris Άθήνη · “ ω πάτερ αρηικεραυνε, κεΧαινεφες, olov εειπες · άνΒρα θνητόν εόντα, πάΧαι πεπρωμενον αίση, άψ εθεΧεις θανάτοιο Βυσηχεος εξαναΧυσαι; 180 epB' · άτάρ ον τοι ί τάντες επαινεομεν θεοί άΧΧοι Ύην δ’ άπαμειβόμενος προσεφη ι>εφεΧηηερετα Ζευς · “ θάρσει, Τ ριτοηενεια, φίΧον τεκος · οΰ νυ τι θυμω πρόφρονι μυθεομαι, εθεΧω δε τοι ήπιος είναι · ερξον όπη 8η τοι νόος επΧετο, μηΒε τ’ ερώει 185 Λ Ω? είπών ώτρυνε πάρος μεμαυΐαν Άθήνην · βη 8ε κατ ΟύΧυμποιο καρηνων άιξασα. "Έικτορα δ’ άσπερμες κΧονεων εφε·κ ώκυς ΆχιΧ- Χευς. ώς δ’ ότε νεβρόν ορεσφι κυων εΧάφοιο 8ίηται, όρσας εξ εύνης, 8ιά τ άηκεα καί 8ιά βησσας · 190 τον δ’ εϊπερ τε Χάθησι καταπτηξας υπό θάμνω, άΧΧά τ άνιγνευων θεει εμπεΒον, οφρα κεν εΰρη · ως "Έ,κτωρ ου Χηθε ποΒώκεα ΐΙηΧείωνα. όσσάκι δ’ όρμησειε πυΧάων ΑαρΒανιάων άντίον αιξασθαι, εϋΒμητους υπό πυρηους, 195 εϊ πώς οι καθύπερθεν άΧάΧκοιεν βεΧεεσσιν, τοσσάκι μιν προπάροιθεν άποστρεψασκε παραφθάς προς πεΒίον · αυτός δε ποτι πτόΧιος πετετ αίεί. ώ? δ’ εν όνείρω ου Βυναται φευyovτa Βιώκειν · οΰτ άρ ’ ό τον Βυναται ύπoφεύyειv οΰθ ’ ό Βιώκειν · 200 ώς ό τον ου Βυνατο μάρψαι ί τοσϊν, ούΒ ’ ός άΧύξαι. πώς δε κεν r/ E κτωρ κήρας υπεξεφυyεv θανάτοιο, 142 ΙΛΙΛΔΟΣ X. el μη οι πύματόν re και ύστατον ήντετ 'Απόλλων έηηύθεν, ος οι Ιπτωρσε μένος λαιψηρά τε yodva ; Ααοΐσιν δ’ άνένευε καρήατι Βιος Ά χιλλεύς, 205 ούδ' εα ιέμεναι επι Γ/ Ε κτορι πίκρα βέλεμνα, μη τις κύδος άροιτο βαλών, 6 δε δεύτερος ελθοι. άλΧ οτε δη το τέταρτον επί κρουνούς άφίκοντο, καί τότε δη χρύσεια πατήρ έτίταινε τάλαντα, εν δ 1 ετίθει δύο κηρέ τανηλε^/έος θανάτοιο, 210 την μεν Άχιλλήος, την δ’ Γ/ Εκτορος ίπποδάμοιο, ελκε δε μέσσα λαβών · ρέπε δ' "Εκτορος αϊσιμον ήμαρ, ωχετο δ’ εις Άίδαο, λίπεν δέ έ Φοίβος Απόλλων. Τίηλείωνα δ’ ικανέ θεά γ λαυκώπις ΆΘήνη, άγχον δ’ ισταμένη επεα πτερόεντα προσιβδα · 215 “N£w δη νώι y εολπα, διίφιλε φαίδιμ Άχιλλεϋ, οϊσεσθαι μέηα κύδος 1 Αχαιοΐσι προτί νήας, "Εκτορα δηώσαντε, μάχης άτόν περ έόντα. ού οί νυν ετι y εστι πεφυημένον άμμε γ ενέσθαι, ούδ' εϊ κεν μάλα πολλά πάθοι έκάερηος Απόλλων 220 προπροκυλινδόμενος πατρος Αιος αιηιόχοιο. αλλά συ μεν νυν στηθι καί άμπνυε, τόνδε δ’ εγώ τοι οίχομένη πεπιθήσω εναντίβιον μαχέσασθαιά Λ Ώ9 τδ πάρος περ 250 255 τρΐ9 περ\ άστυ μεηα ΤΙρίάμου δίον, ουδέ ποτ ετΧην μεϊναι επερχόμενον · νυν αυτέ με θυμός ανήκεν στημεναι άντία σεΐο · εΧοιμί κεν, η κεν άΧοίην. άΧΧ άηε δεύρο θεούς επίδώμεθα · τοϊ yap άριστοι μάρτυροί εσσονται καί επίσκοποί άρμονίάων · ου yap εγώ σ' εκι rayXov άείκίώ, αΐ κεν εμοί Ζευς δώη καμμονίην, σην δε ψυχήν άφεΧωμαί · άΧΧ επεί άρ κε σε συΧησω κΧυτά τεύχεΆχίΧΧεν, νεκρόν Άχαιοΐσιν δώσω πάΧίν · ώς δε συ ρέζειν." 1 ον ο αρ υποορα ιδων προσεφη ποοας ωκυς ΑχιΧ- Χευς · 260 “ "Έικτορ, μη μοί, άΧαστε, συνημοσύνας άyόpευε. ώς ούκ εστί Χεουσί καί άνδράσιν ορκια πιστά, 144 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ X. ού8ε Χυκοι τε καί άρνες όμόφρονα θυμόν εχουσιν, άΧΧά κακά φρονεουσι 8ιαμπερες άΧΧηΧοισιν, ώς ούκ εστ εμε και σε φιΧημεναι, ούτε τι νώϊν 265 ορκια εσσονται, ττρίν y ή ετερόν <γε πεσόντα αίματος άσαι 'Άρηα, ταΧαύρινον ποΧεμιστην. 7 ταντοίης αρετής μιμνησκεο · νυν σε μάλα χρη αίχμητην τ' εμεναι και θαρσαΧεον πτοΧεμιστην. ου τοι ετ εσθ' ύττάΧυξις, άφαρ 8ε σε Π αΧΧας Άθηνη 270 εΎχβι εμω 8αμάα · νυν 8' άθρόα ττάντ αποτίσεις κη8ε' εμών ετάρων, ους εκτανες ε<Ίχεϊ θύων." Ή ρα καί άμπεπαΧων προιει 8οΧιχόσκιον εηχος. καί το μεν άντα 18ων ηΧεύατο φαί8ιμος "Έικτωρ · εζετο yap ί τροϊ8ών, το 8' ύπερπτατο χαΧκεον ^χος, 275 εν yaiy 8' inTciyj] · αν a 8' ηρπασε Παλλα? Άθηνη, άψ 8' ΆχιΧήϊ 8ί8ου, Χάθε δ’ f/ E κτορα, ποιμένα Χαών. 'Έκτωρ 8ε ττροσεειττεν άμύμονα ΤΙηΧείωνα · “ Έίμβ ρότες, ού8' αρα πώ τι, θεοΐς επιείκεΧ' ΆχίΧΧευ, εκ Αιός ηεί8ης τον εμον μόρον. ήτοι εφης yε · 280 άΧΧά τις άρτιεπης και επίκΧοπος επΧεο μύθων, οφρα σ' in το88είσας μενεος αΧκης τε Χάθωμαι. ου μεν μοι φεύyovτι μεταφρενω εν 8όρυ πήξεις, άΧΧ' ιθύς μεμαώτι 8ια στήθεσφιν εΧασσον, εϊ τοι ε8ωκε θεός · νυν αύτ εμον έγχο? άΧευαι 285 χαΧκεον. ώ? 8η μιν σω εν χροί παν κομίσαιο. καί κεν εΧαφρότερος πόΧεμος Ύρώεσσι yivoiTO σεΐο καταφθιμενοιο · συ yap σφισι πημα μεy ιστόν." ρα και άμπεπαΧων προιει 8οΧιχόσκιον έγχο?, και βάΧε Πτ^λε/δαο μέσον σάκος ού8' άφάμαρτεν · 290 τηΧε 8' άπεπXάyχθη σάκεος 8όρυ. χώσατο 8''Έκτωρ, οττι ρά οί βεΧος ώκύ ετώσιον εκφυyε χειρός, στη 8ε κατηφησας, ού8' άΧΧ' εχε μείΧινον ey χος. ILIAD XXII. 145 Αη'ίφοβον δ’ εκάΧει Χευκάσπτιδα μακρόν άύσας · fjree μιν δόρυ μακράν * ό δ’ οΰτι ol e9 τού μεν κεκόνιτο κάρη άτταν · η δε νυ μητηρ 405 τίΧΧε κόμην, αϊτό δε Χαταρην ερρίφε καΧυιττρην τηΧόσε, κώκυσεν δε μάΧα μεγα ιταϊδ' εσιδούσα. ωμωξεν δ’ εΧεείνά ττατηρ φίΧος, άμφϊ δε Χαοϊ κωκυτω τ' είχοντο καί o^wyfj κατά άστυ. τω δε μάΧιστ άρ εην ivaXiyKLOv, ώς εί άττασα 410 'ΊΧίος όφρυόεσσα ττυρϊ σμύχοιτο κατ άκρης. Χαοϊ μεν pa yepovTa poyi ς εχον άσχαΧόωντα, εξεΧθεΐν μεμαώτα ττυΧάων Δαρδανιάων. ττάντας δ' εΧΧίτάνευε κυΧίνδόμενος κατά κόττρον, εξονομακΧηδην ονομάζω ν άνδρα έκαστον * 415 “ Σχεσθε, φίΧοί, καί μ' οίον εάσατε, κηδόμενοί ιτερ, ILIAD XXII. 149 εξελθόντα 7 τόληος ίκεσθ' επί νήας ’ Αχαιών, λίσσωμ άνερα τούτον ατάσθαλου όβριμοεργόν, ήν 7 τω? ήλικίην αίδεσσεται 7 ) 8 ’ ελεήση γήρας, /cal δε νυ τωδε ττατήρ τοιόσδε τετυκται, 420 Π^λευ?, δς μιν ετικτε καί ετρεφε πήμα γενεσθαι Τ ρωσί · μάλιστα δ’ εμοί 7τε/36 πάντων άλγε εθηκεν. τόσσους γάρ μοι παΐδας άπεκτανε τηλεθάοντας · των πάντων ου τόσσον οδύρομαι, άχνύμενός περ, ώς ενός, ου μ άχος οξύ κατοίσεται ’Άίδος εϊσω, 425 Έ κτορος · ώς οφελεν θανεειν εν χερσιν εμήσιν · τω κε κορεσσάμεθα κλαίοντε τε μυρομενω τε, μήτηρ θ\ ή μιν ετικτε δυσάμμορος, ?)δ’ εγώ αυτός.” Λ ί1? εφατο κλαίων, επι δε στενάχοντο πολϊται · Ύρωήσιν δ’ 'Εκάβη άδινού όξήρχε γόοιο · 430 “Τεκνον, εγώ δειλή τί νυ βείομαι, αίνά παθουσα, σευ άποτεθνηώτος ; δ μοι νύκτας τε και ήμαρ ευχωλή κατά άστυ πελεσκεο, πάσί τ ονειαρ, Τ ρωσί τε καί Τ ρωήσι κατά πτόλιν, οΐ σε θεόν ως δειδεχατ · ή γάρ κε σφι μ άλα μεγα κυδος εησθα 435 ζωός εών · νυν αυ θάνατος και μοίρα κιχάνει.” Λ £1ς εφατο κλαίουσ\ άλοχος δ’ ου πω τι πεπυστο f/ E κτορος · ου γάρ οι τις ετήτυμος άγγελος ελθών ήγγειλ ’ οττι ρά οι πόσις εκτοθι μίμνε πυλάων, αλλ’ ήγ' ιστόν ΰφαινε μνχώ δόμου ύήτηλοΐο 440 δίπλακα πορφυρεην, εν δε θρόνα ποικίλ ’ επασσεν. κεκλετο δ’ άμφιπόλοισιν εϋπλοκάμοις κατά δώμα άμφι πυρι στήσαι τρίποδα μεγαν, οφρα πελοιτο "Έικτορι θερμά λοετρά μάχης εκ νοστήσαντι, νηπίη, ούδ * ενόησεν δ μιν μ άλα τήλε λοετρών 445 χερσιν ’Αχιλλήος δάμασε γλαυκώπις Άθήνη. κωκυτοΰ δ’ ήκουσε και οιμωγής από πύργου · 150 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ X. τής S' ελελίχθη ηνία, χαμαί δε ol εκπεσε κερκίς. ή δ’ αυτις Βμωησιν εϋττλοκάμοισι μετηυΒα · “ Αεντε, Βυω μου ετ τεσθον, ϊΒωμ' οτιν ερηα τετυκται. α'ιΒοίης εκνρής οπός εκλυον, £ν S' εμοι αυτή 451 στήθεσι 7 τάλλεται ήτορ άνά στόμα, νερθε δε ηουνα πήηνυται · εηηυς Βή τι κακόν Πριάμοιο τεκεσσιν. at ηαρ απ' οΰατος εϊη εμεΰ έπος · αλλά μάλ' α'ινώς ΒείΒω μή Βή μοί θρασυν r/ E κτορα Βιος Άχιλλευς, 455 μουνον άποτμήζας πόλιος, πεΒίονΒε Βίηται, καί Βή μιν καταπαυση άηηνορίης άλεηεινής, ή μιν εχεσκ , επ rel ουποτ £νι πληθυΐ μενεν άνΒρών, αλλά 7 τολυ προθεεσκε, το όν μόνος ούΒενι βίκων.” Λ Ως φαμενη μεηάροιο Βιεσσυτο μαινάΒι ίση, 460 παλλομενη κραΒίην · άμα S' άμφίπολοι κίον αυτή» αύτάρ επεϊ πύρηον τε και άνΒρών ΐξεν όμιλον, εστη παπτήνασ επί τείχεϊ, τον S' ενόησεν ελκόμενον ττρόσθεν ττόλιος · ταχεες δε μιν ίπποι ελκον άκηΒεστως κοίλας ijri νήας 'Αχαιών. 465 την δε κατ' οφθαλμών ερεβεννή νυζ εκάλυψεν, ήριπε S' εξοπίσω, από δε ψυχήν εκάπυσσεν. τήλε S' από κράτος βάλε Βεσματα σιηαλόεντα, άμπυκα, κεκρυφαλόν τ' ήΒε πλεκτήν άναΒεσμην κρήΒεμνόν θ', ό ρά οι Βώκε χρυσεη ΆφροΒίτη 470 ήματι τω οτε μιν κορυθαίολος ήηάηεθ' r/ E κτωρ εκ Βόμου 'ΐίετίωνος, επει πόρε μύρια εΒνα. άμφι δε μιν ηαλόω τε και ε'ινατερες άλις εσταν, αΐ ε μετά σφίσιν άϊχον άτυζομενην άπολεσθαι. ή S' £πεϊ οΰν άμπνυτο καί ες φρένα θυμός άηερθη, 475 άμβλήΒην ηοόωσα μετά Τ ρωήσιν εειπεν · “ r/ E κτορ, εηώ Βύστηνος · if) άρα ηεινόμεθ' α'ίση άμφότεροι, συ μεν εν Τ ροίη Πριάμου κατά Βώμα, ILIAD XXII. 151 αύταρ ε’γώ %ήβησιν υπό ΤίΧάκω ύΧηεσση εν δόμω 'ΐίετίωνος, ο μ ετρεφε τυτθον εούσαν, 480 δύσμορος αΐνόμορον · ώς μη ώφεΧΧε τεκεσθαι. νυν δε συ μεν Ά'ίδαο δόμους υπό κεύθεσι ηαίης ερχεαι, αύταρ εμε στυ^ερω ενι πενθεί Χείπεις χηρην εν με^άροισι · πάϊς δ' ετι νηπιος αύτως, όν τεκομεν συ τ εγώ τε δυσάμμοροι · ούτε συ τούτω 485 εσσεαι, f/ E κτορ, όνειαρ, επεϊ θάνες, ούτε σοϊ ούτος. ηνπερ yap πόΧεμόν γε φύγη ποΧύδακρυν ’ Αχαιών, αίεί τοί τούτω γε πόνος και κηδε όπίσσω εσσοντ · άΧΧοι yelp οί άπουρησουσιν άρουρας. ημαρ δ ’ ορφανικόν παναφηΧικα παΐδα τίθησιν · 490 πάντα δ’ ύπεμνήμυκε, δεδάκρυνται δε παρειαί. δευόμενος δε τ άνεισι πάϊς ες πατρός εταίρους, άΧΧον μεν χΧαίνης ερύων, αΧΧον δε χιτώνος · των δ ’ εΧεησάντων κοτυΧην τις τυτθον επεσχεν, χείΧεα μεν τ εδίην, ύπερωην δ’ ούκ εδίηνεν. 495 τον δε και άμφιθαΧης εκ δαιτύος εστυφεΧιξεν, χερσιν πεπXηyώς καί όνειδείοισιν ενίσσων · ‘ ερρ ’ ούτως * ου σός γε πατήρ μεταδαίνυται ημΐνά δακρυόεις δε τ άνεισι πάϊς ες μητέρα χηρην, Άστυάναξ, ός πριν μεν εου επι yovvaai πατρός 500 μυεΧόν οιον εδεσκε και οίων πίονα δημόν · αύταρ οθ' ύπνος εΧοι, παύσαιτό τε νηπιαχεύων, εύδεσκ εν Χεκτροισιν, εν άyκaXiδεσσι τιθήνης, εύνη ενι μαΧακη, θαΧεων εμπΧησάμενος κηρ · νυν δ’ αν 7τολλώ πάθησι, φίΧου άπό πατρός άμαρτών, Άστυάναξ, όν Τρώες επίκΧησιν καΧεουσιν · 500 οιος yap σφιν ερυσο πυΧας και τείχεα μακρά. νυν δε σε μεν παρά νηυσϊ κορωνίσι, νόσφι τοκηων, αίόΧαι εύΧαϊ εδονται, επεί κε κύνες κορεσωνται. 152 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ X. > V γυμνόν · ατάρ του είματ ένί μεηαροισυ κεονταυ 510 Χεπτά τε καί γαρίεντα, τετνημενα χερσί γυναικών. αλλ’ ητου ταδβ πάντα καταφΧεξω 7 τυρί κη\εω, ούδεν aouy οφε\ος, επεϊ ού /c εγκείσεαυ αυτούς, άΧλά προς Ύρώων καί Τ ρωϊάΰων κΧεος elvau Λ Ως εφατο κλαίουσ , επί he στενάχοντο γυναίκες. 515 ΟΜΗΡΟΪ ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Ψ. HOMER’S ILIAD. BOOK XXIII. Άθλα €7 τΐ Τίατ ρό κλω. Λ ί1? οι μεν στενάχοντο κατά πτόΧιν · αύτάρ Αχαιοί επειδή νηάς τε και 'ΊύΧΧήσποντον ϊκοντο, οι μεν άρ εσκίδναντο εην επϊ νηα έκαστος · Μυρμιδόνας δ' ούκ εΐα άποσκίδνασβαι ΆχιΧΧεύς, αλλ’ δγε οΐς ετάροισι φιΧοπτοΧεμοισι μετηύδα · 5 “ Μ υρμιδόνες ταχύπωΧοι, εμοϊ ερίηρες εταίροι, μη δϊ j πω ύπ' οχεσφι Χυώμεθα μώνυχας ίππους, άΧΧ' αύτοΐς ΐπποισι και άρμασιν άσσον ίόντες ΤΙάτροκΧον κΧαίωμεν · δ yap yέpaς εστι θανδντων. αύταρ επεί κ οΧοοϊο τεταρπώμεσθα yooio, 10 ίππους Χυσάμενοι δορπΐ]σομεν ενθάδε πάντες Λ Ω? εφαθ\ οι δ’ οίμωξαν άοΧΧεες, ηρχε δ’ ΆχιΧΧεύς. οι δε τρϊς περί νεκρόν εύτριχας ηΧασαν ίππους μ,υρόμενοι · μετά δε σφι Θετί? yόoυ ίμερον ωρσεν. δεύοντο ψάμαθοι, δεύοντο δε τεύχεα φωτών 15 δάκρυσι · τοΐον yap πόθεον μηστωρα φόβοιο. τοΐσι δε ΐΙηΧείδης άδινοΰ εξήρχε yooio, χεΐρας επ' άνδροφόνους θεμενος στηθεσσιν εταίρου · 154 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Ψ. 9 “jiacpe μοι, ώ ΐΙάτροκΧε, καί είν ' Α'ίδαο δομοισιν · •πάντα γάρ ήδη τοι τεΧεω τά πάροιθεν ύπέστην, 'Ί&κτορα δεύρ’ ερύσας δώσειν κυσιν ωμά δάσασθαι, δώδεκα δε προπάροιθε πυρής άποδειροτομήσειν Τρώων άγΧαά τέκνα, σέθεν κταμένοιο χοΧωθείςΑ ρα καί Γ/ Ε κτορα δΐον άεικέα μήδετο έργα, πρηνέα ττάρ Χεχέεσσι Μ ενοιτιάδαο τανύσσας έν κονίης. οί δ’ εντε ’ άφωπΧίζοντο έκαστος χάΧκεα μαρμαίροντα, Χυον ο ύψηχέας ίππους, κάδ δ’ ϊζον παρά νηϊ ποδώκεος Αίακίδαο μυρίοι · αύτάρ 6 τοΐσι τάφον μενοεικέα δαίνυ. 7 τοΧΧοϊ μεν βοές αργοί όρέχθεον άμφϊ σιδηρω σφαζόμενοι, πόΧΧοϊ δ’ οϊες καί μηκάδες αίγες · ποΧΧοϊ δ’ άργιόδοντες ΰες, θαΧέθοντες άΧοιφή, εύόμενοι τανύοντο διά φΧογός 'Ή,φαίστοιο · πάντη δ’ άμφϊ νέκυν κοτυΧήρυτον ερρεεν αίμα. Αύτάρ τόνγε άνακτα ποδώκεα ΐΙηΧείωνα εις ’Αγαμέμνονα δΐον άγον βασιΧήες Αχαιών, σπουδή παρπεπιθδντες, εταίρου χωόμενον κήρ. οι δ’ οτε δή κΧισίην Άγαμέμνονος Ιξόν Ιόντες, αύτίκα κηρύκεσσι Χιγυφθόγγοισι κεΧευσαν άμφϊ πυρϊ στήσαι τρίποδα μέγαν, εί πεπίθοιεν ΤΙηΧείδην Χουσασθαι άπο βρότον αίματόεντα. αύτάρ ογ’ ήρνεΐτο στερεώς, επί δ’ ορκον ομοσσεν · , “ Ου μά Ζην , ος τις τε θεών ύπατος καί άριστος, ου θέμις εστι Χοετρά καρήατος άσσον ίκέσθαι, πριν 7* ivl ΤΙάτροκΧον θέμεναι πυρϊ σήμά τε χεύαι κείρασθαί τε κόμην, έπεϊ ου μ ’ ετι δεύτερον ώδε ΐξετ άχος κραδίην, οφρα ζωοίσι μετείω. άΧΧ ’ ήτοι νυν μεν στυγερή πειθώμεθα δαιτί · ήώθεν δ’ οτρυνον, άναξ άνδρών Άγάμεμνον , 20 25 30 35 40 45 ILIAD XXIII. 155 ϋΧην r άξεμεναι παρά re σχεΐν όσσ επιεικες 50 νεκρόν εχοντα νεεσθαι υπό ζόφον ηερόεντα, οφρ' ήτοι τούτον μεν επιφΧεγη άκάματον πυρ θάσσον απ’ όφθαΧμών, Χαοι δ’ επί έργα τράπωνταιΓ 12? εφασ , οι ο αρα του μαλα μεν κΧυον ηο επισοντο. έσσυμενως δ’ αρα Βόρπον εφοπΧίσσαντες έκαστοι 55 Βαίνυντ, ούΒε τι θυμός εΒεύετο Βαιτός είσης. αύτάρ επει πόσιος και εΒητύος εξ ερον εντο, οι μεν κακκείοντες εβαν κΧισίηνΒε έκαστος, ΤίηΧείΒης δ’ επι θινϊ ποΧυφΧοίσβοιο θαΧάσσης κεΐτο βαρύ στεναγμών, ποΧεσιν μετά Μ,υρμιΒόνεσσιν, G0 εν καθαρω, οθι κύματ επ' ηϊόνος κΧύζεσκον · εύτε τον ύπνος εμαρπτε, Χύων μεΧεΒήματα θυμοί), νηΒυμος άμφιχυθείς · μαΧα yap κάμε φαίΒιμα γυΐα f/ E κτορ' επαισσων προτϊ ’ΊΧιον ηνεμόεσσαν. Ϊ/Χθε 8' επι ψυχή ΤίατροκΧηος ΒειΧοΐο, 65 πάντ αυτω, μεγεθος τε καί ομματα κά~λύ, είκυΐα, καί φωνήν, και τοΐα περί χροι εΐματα εστο · στη 8' άρ' υπέρ κεφαΧης καί μιν προς μύθον εειπεν · “ Εί/δβ*.?, αύτάρ εμεΐο ΧεΧασμένος επΧευ, ΆχιΧΧεΰ. ου μεν μευ ζωοντος άκηΒεις, άΧΧά θανόντος · 70 θάπτε με οττι τάχιστα, πυΧας ΆίΒαο περησω. τήΧε μ' εεργουσι ψυχαί, εϊΒωΧα καμόντων, ούΒε με πω μίσγεσθαι ύπερ ποταμοίο εωσιν, άΧΧ' αΰτως άΧάΧημαι αν εύρυπυΧες ’ΆϊΒος 8ώ. καί μοι 8ός την χ^ΐρ\ όΧοφύρομαι · ου γάρ ετ αύτις 75 νίσομαι εξ ΆίΒαο, επήν με πυρός ΧεΧάχητε. ου μεν γάρ ζωοί γε φίΧων άπάνευθεν εταίρων βουΧάς εζόμενοι βουΧεύσομεν, άΧΧ' εμε μεν κηρ άμφεχανε στυγερή, ηπερ Χάχε γεινόμενόν περ · καΧ 8ε σοϊ αυτω μοίρα, θεοίς επιείκεΧ' ΆχιΧΧεΰ, 80 156 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Ψ. τείνει ύητο Τρώων εύηγενεων an τόΧεσθαι. άΧΧο 8ε τοι ερεω καί εφησομαι, αϊ κε πίθηαι. μη εμα σών an τάνευθε τιθημεναι οστε , ΆχιΧΧεν, άΧΧ' ομού, ώς ετράφημεν εν ύμετεροισι 86μοισιν, εύτε με τυτθον εόντα Μ ενοίτιος εξ Ό ?τοεντος 85 ηγαγεν ύμετερόν8 ’ άν8ροκτασίης ΰητο Χυγρης, ηματι τω οτε ηταί8α κατεκτανον Άμφι8άμαντος, νηπιος, ούκ εθεΧων, άμφ ’ άστραγάΧοισι χοΧωθείς · ένθα με 8εξάμενος εν 8ώμασιν ίππότα ΊΤηΧεύς ετραφε τ εν8υκεως καί σον θεράποντ ονόμηνεν · 90 ώ? 8ε και οστεα νώϊν ομη σορος άμφικαΧύπτοι [χρνσεος άμφιφορενς, τον τοι ητόρε ητότνια μητηρ]β Τ ον δ’ άπαμειβό μένος προσεφη πό8ας ώκύς ΆχιΧ- Χεύς · “ τίπτε μοι, ηθείη κεφαΧη, 8ενρ' είΧηΧονθας καί μοι ταύτα εκαστ in τιτεΧΧεαι; ανταρ εγώ τοι 95 7 τάντα μάΧ ’ εκτεΧεω καί πείσομαι ώ? συ κεΧεύεις. άΧΧά μοι άσσον στηθι · μίνυνθά ητερ άμφιβαΧόντε άΧΧηΧους, οΧοοΐο τεταρητώμεσθα γόοιο .” Λ Ως αρα φωνησας ώρεξατο χ^ρσϊ φίΧησιν ού8' εΧαβε · 'φυχη 8ε κατά χθονος ηύτε καπνός 100 ωχετο τετριγνΐα. ταφών δ’ άνόρονσεν ΆχιΧΧεύς χε,ρσί τε συμπΧατάγησεν, έπος δ’ οΧοφν8νον εειπεν · 12 ποποι, η ρα τις εστι και ειν Α ιοαο οομοισιν "ψυχή καί εϊ8ωΧον, άταρ φρενες ούκ ενι πάμπαν. παννυχίη yap μοι ΤίατροκΧηος 8ειΧοΐο 105 'φνχη εφεστηκει γοόωσά τε μυρομενη τε, καί μοι εκαστ επετεΧΧεν, εϊκτο 8ε θεσκεΧον αύτω Λ ί1ς· φάτο, τοίσι 8ε πάσιν νφ ’ ίμερον ώρσε γόοιο · μυρομενοισι 8ε τοίσι φάνη ρο8ο8άκτυΧος Ήώ? άμφϊ νεκυν εΧεεινόν. άταρ κρείων Αγαμέμνων 110 ILIAD XXIII. 15T ούρήάς τ ώτρυνε και άνερας άξεμεν ΰ\ην πάντοθεν εκ κΧισιών · eVl δ’ άνήρ ε’σ^λδ? ορώρει, Χίηριόνης, θεράπων ά^απήνορος ΊΒομενήος. οι δ’ ίσαν ύΧοτόμους 7 τεΧεκεας εν χερσιν εχοντες σειράς τ εύπΧεκτους' προ δ’ αρ ούρήες κίον αυτών 115 πολλά δ’ άναντα κάταντα πάραντά τε Βόχμιά τ ήΧθον. άλλ’ οτε δή κνημούς προσεβαν ποΧυπίΒακος 'Ίδης, αύτίκ αρα Βρυς Βήτικόμους ταναήκεϊ χαΧκω τάμνον ειγειρόμενοι · ται δε μεγάλα κτυπεουσαι πΐπτον. τάς μεν επειτα ΒιαπΧήσσοντες Αχαιοί 120 εκΒεον ήμιόνων · ται δε χθόνα ποσσϊ Βατεΰντο εΧΒόμεναι πεΒίοιο Βιά ρωπήϊα πυκνά. πάντες δ’ ύΧοτόμοι φιτρούς φερον · ώ? άνώηει Χίηριόνης, θεράπων άηαπήνορος Ίδομενήος. κάΒ δ’ άρ επ' ακτής βάΧΧον επισχερώ, ενθ ’ ά/?’ ΆχζΛ- Χεύς 125 φράσσατο ΤΙατρόκΧω μεηα ήρίον ?}δε οΓ αύτώ. Αύτάρ £πεϊ πάντη παρακάββαΧον άσπετον ΰΧην, εΐατ άρ ’ μενοντες άοΧΧεες. αύτάρ ΆχιΧΧεύς αύτίκα Μ υρμιΒόνεσσι φιΧοπτοΧεμοισι κεΧευσεν χαΧκον ζώνννσθαι, ζενξαι δ’ ύπ’ οχεσφιν έκαστον 130 ίππους · οι δ’ ώρνυντο και εν τεύχεσσιν εΒυνον, άν δ’ ε/3α^ εν Βίφροισι παραιβάται ηνίοχοί τε. πρόσθε μεν ίππήες, μετά δε νέφος εΐπετο πεζών, μυρίοι · εν δε μεσοισι φερον ΤίάτροκΧον εταίροι, θριξι δε πάντα νεκυν καταείνυσαν, ας επεβαΧΧον 135 κειρόμενοι · οπιθεν δε Λτάρτ; εχε δ£ος· "ΑχιΧΧεύς άχνύμενος · εταρον <γάρ άμύμονα πεμπ' 'ΆϊΒόσΒε. Οί δ’ οτε χώρον ικανόν οθι σφίσι πεφραΒ' ΆχιΧΧεύς, κάτθεσαν, αίφτα δε οί μενοεικεα ιη]εον ύΧην. ενθ ’ αδτ’ άλλ’ ενόησε ποΒάρκης Βιος ΆχιΧΧεύς · 140 158 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Ψ. στάς άιτάνευθε πυρης ξανθήν άπεκείρατο χαίτην, την ρα Σπερχειω ποταμω τρεφε τηλεθόωσαν · όχθι)σας δ' άρα εΐπεν Ιδών επί οίνοπα πόντον * “ Σπερχεί', άλλως σoίyε πατήρ ηρησατο Π^λει;?, κεΐσε με νοστησαντα φίλην ες πατρίδα yalav 145 σοί τε κόμην κερεειν ρεξειν θ' ιερήν εκατόμβην, πεντηκοντα δ’ ενορία παρ' αυτόθι μηλ' ίερευσειν ες πηyάς, όθι τοι τέμενος βωμός τε θυηεις. ως ηράθ' ό <γερων, σύ δε οι νόον ουκ ετελεσσας. νυν δ’ επεϊ ου νεομαί yε φίλην ες πατρίδα yalav, 150 Π ατρόκλω ηρωϊ κόμην οπάσαιμι φερεσθαι Λ ίΐ9 είπών εν χερσί κόμην ετάροιο φίλοιο θηκεν, τοΐσι δε πάσιν υφ' Ίμερον ώρσε yooio. καί νύ κ' όδυρομενοισιν εδυ φάος ηελίοιο, ε'ι μη Άχιλλευς αιψ' Άγαμεμνονι είπε παραστάς · 155 “ Άτρείδη — σοϊ y άρ τε μάλιστα <γε λαός 'Αχαιών πείσονται μύθοισι — yooio μέν εστι και άσαι. νυν δ' από πυρκαϊης σκεδασον καί δεΐπνον άνωχθι οπλεσθαι · τάδε δ' άμφιπονησόμεθ' οΐσι μάλιστα κηδεός εστι νεκυς · παρά δ' οί Tayol αμμι μενόντων 160 Α υταρ επεϊ Toy' άκουσεν άναξ άνδρών Άyaμεμvωv, αυτίκα λαόν μεν σκεδασεν κατά νήας εΐσας, κηδεμόνες δε παρ' αΰθι μόνον και νηεον ύλην, ποίησαν δε πυρην εκατόμποδον ένθα καί ένθα, εν δε 7 τυρη υπάτη νεκρόν θεσαν άχνύμενοι κηρ. 165 πολλά δε ίφια μήλα καί είλίποδας έλικας βους 7 τρόσθε πυρής εδερόν τε καί άμφεπον · εκ δ' άρα πάντων δήμον ελών εκάλυψε νεκυν μεyάθυμoς Άχιλλευς ες 7τδδα9 όκ κεφαλής, περί δε δρατά σώματα νηει · εν δ' ετίθει μελιτος καί άλείφατος άμφιφορήας, 170 προς λεχεα κλινών · πίσυρας δ' εριαυχενας Ίππους ILIAD XXIII. 159 εσσυμενως ενεβαλλε πυρη, μεγάλα στεναχίζων. εννεα τωγε άνακτι τραπεζηες κύνες ησαν * και μεν των ενεβαλλε πυρη δύο δειροτομησας, δώδεκα δε Τρώων μεγάθυμων υίεας εσθλούς 175 χαλκώ δηϊόων · κακά δέ φρεσϊ μηδετο έργα · εν δε 7 τυρός μένος ηκε σιδηρεον, δφρα νεμοιτο. ωμωξεν τ άρ επειτα, φίλον δ’ όνόμηνεν εταΐρον · “Χαΐρε μοι, ώ Πάτροκλε, καί είν Άιδαο δόμοισιν · Ίτάντα γαρ ηδη τοι τελεω τα πτάροίθεν ύπεστην. 180 δώδεκα μεν Τρώων μεγάθυμων υίεας εσθλούς, τονς άμα σοϊ πάντας πυρ εσθίει · r/ E κτορα δ’ ούτι δώσω ΥΙριαμίδην 7 τυρί δαπτεμεν, αλλά κύνεσσινί ? Λ ί1? φάτ άπείλησας · τον δ’ ου κύνες άμφεπενοντο, αλλά κύνας μεν άλαλκε Αιός θυηάτηρ Αφροδίτη 185 ηματα και νύκτας, ροδόεντι δε χρΐεν ελαιω άμβροσίω, ίνα μη μιν άποδρύφοι ελκυστάζων. τω δ’ επί κυάνεον νέφος ?;γαγε Φοίβος 'Απόλλων ούρανόθεν πεδίονδε, κάλυψε δε χώρον άπαντα, οσσον επείχε νεκυς, μη πριν μένος ηελίοιο 190 σκηλεί άμφι περί χρόα ϊνεσιν ηδε μελεσσιν. Ουδέ 7 τυρη ΊΤατρόκλου εκαίετο τεθνηώτος. ενθ' αύτ άλλ' ενόησε ποδάρκης δΐος Άχιλλεύς · στάς άπάνευθε πυρής δοιοΐς ηράτ άνεμοισιν, Β oppfj καί Ζ εφύρω, και ύπεσχετο ιερά καλά · 195 πολλά δε και σπενδων χρυσεω δει.ταϊ λιτάνευεν ελθεμεν, οφρα τάχιστα 7 τυρί φλε^/εθοίατο νεκροί, ύλη τε σεύαιτο καημεναι . ώκεα δ’ 9 Ι ρις άράων άιονσα μετάγγελος ηλθ' άνεμοισιν. οι μεν άρα Ζεφύροιο δυσαεος άθρόοι ένδον 200 είλαπίνην δαίνυντο · θεούσα δε ^1 ρις επεστη βηλώ επι λιθεω. τοι δ , ώς ίδον όφθαλμοΐσιν, 160 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Ψ. 210 / ί> 215 7 τάντες άνήϊξαν, κάΧεόν τε μίν els ε έκαστος · η δ’ συ#’ εζεσθαι μεν άνήνατο, ehre δε μύθον * “ Οόχ εδο?· είμι yap αύτις έττ Ώκεανοϊο ρεεθρα, 205 Αίθωπων ες yacav, οθι ρεζουσ εκατόμβας άθανάτοίς, Lva 8η καί ε’γώ μετα8αίσομαί ίρών. αλλ’ ΆχίΧεύς Βορε??^ ?;δέ Ζέφυρον κεΧα8εινόν εΧθεΐν cipccrac, real ύπίσχεται ιερά καΧά, οφρα 7 τυρην ορσητε καήμεναι, fj eve κεΐταί Π άτροκΧος, τον πάντες άναστενάχουσίν 'Αχαιοί. Η μ,ει/ αρ ως ειπουσ απερησετο, τοι ο ορεοντο ηχη θεσπεσίη, νεφεα κΧονεοντε ιτάροιθεν. αίψα 8ε πόντον ικανόν αημεναι, ώρτο δε κύμα ττνοίή υιτο Xcyvpfj · Τρο/^ζ; δ’ ερίβωΧον ίκεσθην, εν δε 7 τυρί} πεσετην, με -ya δ’ Γαχε Θεσπί8αες πυρ. παννύχίοί δ’ αρα το lye πυρης άμυ8ίς φXόy' εβαΧΧον, φυσώντες Xίyεως · δ δε 7 τάννυχος ωκύς ' ΑχίΧΧεύς χρυσεου εκ κρητηρος, εΧων δε7πζ? άμφίκύττεΧΧον, οίνον άφυσσάμενος χαμά8ις χόε, 8εΰε δε yacav, 'φυχην κτκΧησκων ΐίατροκΧηος 8ειΧοΐο. ώς δε πατήρ ου παί8ός ο8ύρεται οστεα καίων, νυμφίου, οστε θανων 8είΧούς άκάχησε τοκηας, ως ΆχίΧεύς ετάροίο όδόρετο οστεα καίων, ερπύζων παρα πυρκαϊην, d8cvcc στεναχίζων. ? Ημο? δ’ Εωσφόρο? εΐσί φόως ερεών επί yacav, οντε μετά κροκόπεπΧος ύπεϊρ αΧα κί8ναται ήώς, τημος πυρκαϊη εμαραίνετο, παύσατο δε φΧάξ. οί δ’ άνεμοι παΧίν αυτίς εβαν οϊκ6ν8ε νεεσθαι Θρηίκίον κατα ττόντον · ό δ’ εστενεν οϊ8ματί θύων. ΐΙηΧεί8ης δ’ αϊτό πυρκαϊης ετερωσε Χίασθεϊς κΧίνθη κεκμηώς, επί δε yXi >κύς ύπνος ορουσεν. οί δ’ άμφί ’Ατρείωνα άοΧΧεες rjy ερεθοντο , 220 225 230 ILIAD XXIII. 161 των μιν lire ρεόμενων ομα8ος και 8οΰπος eyeipev. εζετο 8' ορθωθείς καί σφεας προς μύθον εειπεν · 235 “ Άτρεί8η τε καί άΧΧοι άριστηες ΤΙαναχαιών, πρώτον μεν κατά πυρκαϊην σβεσατ α'ίθοπι οϊνω πάσαν, οποσσον επεσγε πυρος μένος · αύτάρ επειτα οστεα Π ατρόκΧοιο Μ ενοιτιά8αο Χ^ωμεν εΰ Siaytyvcoa κοντές · άριφρα8εα 8ε τετυκται · 240 εν μεσση yap εκειτο ί rvpfj, τοϊ δ' άΧΧοι άνευθεν εσχατιρ καίοντ επιμίξ, ίπποι τε καί άν8ρες. και τα μεν εν χρυσερ φιάΧρ και 8ίπΧακι 8η μω θείομεν, είσόκεν αυτός iya) ν 'Άϊ8ι κεύθωμαι. τύμβον δ’ ου μάΧα ποΧΧον iyu> πονεεσθαι άι mya, 245 αλλ’ επιεικεα τοΐον · επειτα 8ε καί τον Αχαιοί εύρυν θ' ύψηΧόν τε τιθημεναι, οι κεν εμεΐο 8εύτεροι εν νηεσσι ποΧυκΧηϊσι Χίπησθε.” Λ Ως εφαθ', οι δ’ επίθοντο πο8ώκεϊ ΐΙηΧείωνι. πρώτον μεν κατά πυρκαϊην σβεσαν αίθοπι οϊνω, 250 οσσον 67 τι φΧοξ ηΧθε, βαθεΐα 8ε κάππεσε τεφρη · κΧαίοντες δ’ ετάροιο ενηεος οστεα Χευκά άXXεyov ες χρυσεην φιαΧην καί 8ίπΧακα 8ημόν, εν κΧισίησι 8ε θεντες εανω Χιτι καΧυψαν · τορνώσαντο 8ε σήμα θεμείΧιά τε προβιϊΧοντο 255 άμφϊ 7 τυρην * εϊθαρ 8ε χυτήν επι yaiav εχευαν. χεϋαντες 8ε το σήμα πάΧιν κίον . αύτάρ ΆχιΧΧεύς αυτού Χαον ερυκε και ίζανε ν εύρυν άyώva, νηών 8' εκφερ' άεθΧα, Χεβητάς τε τρίπο8άς τε, ίππους θ' ήμιόνους τε βοών τ' ίφθιμα κάρηνα, 260 η8ε yυvaϊκaς εϋζώνους, ποΧιόν τε σί8ηρον. 'Ιππεύσιν μεν πρώτα πο8ώκεσιν ayXd' άεθΧα θήκε yvvaiKa άyεσθaι άμΰμονα opya ί8υΐαν καί τρίπο8' ώτώεντα 8υωκαιεικοσίμετρον, 162 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Ψ. τω πρώτω · άτάρ αύ τω δευτέρω 'ίππον εθηκεν 265 εξέτε' άδμήτην, βρέφος ήμίονον κυέουσαν · αύτάρ τω τριτάτω άπυρον κατέθηκε λέβητα καλόν, τέσσαρα μέτρα κεχανδότα, λευκόν ετ αύτως · τω δε τετάρτω θήκε δύω χρυσοΐο τάλαντα, πέμπτω δ’ άμφίθετον φιάλην άπύρωτον εθηκεν. 270 στη δ 1 ορθός καί μύθον εν Άργείοισιν εειπεν · “ Άτρείδη τε καί άλλοι ενκνήμίδες Αχαιοί, ίππήας τάδ 1 άεθλα δεδεγμένα κεΐτ εν άγώι>ι 4 εί μεν νυν επί άλλω άεθλεύοιμεν Αχαιοί, η τ άν εγώ τα πρώτα λαβών κλισίηνδε φεροίμην. 275 ιστέ γάρ οσσον εμοί αρετή περιβάλλετον ίπποι αθάνατοί τε γάρ είσι, ΥΙοσειδάων δ' επορ αύτους 7 τατρί έμω ΤΙηλήϊ, ό δ’ αύτ εμοί έγγυάλιξεν. άλλ ’ ήτοι μεν ε’γώ μενέω καί μωνυχες ίπποι · το ίου yap κλέος εσθλόν άπώλεσαν ήνιόχοιο, 280 ηπίου, ο σφωϊν μάλα πολλάκις υγρόν ελαιον χαιτάων κατέχευε, λοέσσας ΰδατι λευκω. τον τωγ έσταότες πενθείετον, ούδεϊ δε σφιν χαΐται ερηρέδαται, τω δ’ εστατον άχνυμένω κήρ. άλλοι δε στέλλεσθε κατά στρατόν, όστις Αχαιών 285 ίπποισίν τε πέποιθε και άρμασι κολλητοισιν Λ Ω? φάτο ΤΙηλείδης, ταχέες δ’ ίππηες άγερθεν. ώρτο πολύ πρώτος μέν άναξ άνδρών Έύμηλος, Άδμητου φίλος υιός, ός ιπποσύνη εκέκαστο · τω δ’ επί Ύυδείδης ώρτο κρατερός Διομήδης, 290 ίππους δε Τ ρωους ύπαγε ζυγόν, ούς ποτ άπηύρα Αινείαν, άτάρ αυτόν ύπεξεσάωσεν Απόλλων, τω δ’ άρ επ' Άτρείδης ώρτο ξανθός Μενέλαος διογενής, υπό δε ζυγόν ήγαγεν ώκέας ίππους, Αίθην την Άγαμεμνονέην τον έόν τε ΤΙόδαργον · 295 ILIAD XXIII. 163 την Άγαμέμνονι δωκ Άγχισιάδης Έχ€7Γωλθ9 οωρ , ίνα μη οι εποιυ υπο Ιλιον ηνεμοεσσαν, άλλ' αυτοί) τέρποιτο μένοτν · /χεγα γαρ οι εδωκεν Ζευς αφενός, ναϊεν δ’ δγ’ eV εύρυχόρω Σικυώνι · την ογ' υττο ζυγόν ηγε, μέγα δρόμου ίσχανόωσαν. 300 Άι πίλοχος δέ τέταρτος έύτριχας ωπλίσαθ' ιττττους, Ν έστορος αγλαός υιός, ύπερθύμοιο άνακτος, του Νηληϊάδαο · ΤΙυλοιγενεες δέ οι ίπποι ωκύποδες φέρον άρμα. πατήρ δέ οι άγχι παραστάς μυθεϊτ εις άγαθά φρονέων νοέοντι καϊ αύτω · 305 “ Άντίλοχ, ήτοι μέν σε, νέον ί τερ έόντ , εφίλησαν Ζευς τε ΤΙοσειδάων τε, καϊ ίπποσύνας εδίδαξαν τταντοίας · τω καί σε διδασκέμεν ουτι μάλα χρ^ώ · οισθα γάρ ευ περί τέρμαθ' έλισσέμεν * αλλά τοι ίπποι βάρδιστοι θείειν · τιρ τ' οϊω λοίγι εσεσθαι. 310 των δ’ ίπποι μέν εασιν άφάρτεροι, ουδέ μέν αυτοί ττλείονα ΐσασιν σέθεν αυτού μητίσασθαι. άλλ' άγε δη συ, φίλος, μητιν έμβάλλεο θυμω τταντοίην, ΐνα μη σε παρεκπροφύγησιν άεθλα. μητι τοι δρυτόμος μέγ' άμείνων ηέ βίηφιν · 315 μητι δ’ αύτε κυβερνήτης ενι οϊνοττι πόντω νήα Θοην Ιθύνει ερεχθομένην άνέμοισιν · μητι δ’ ηνίοχος ττεριγίγνεται ηνιόχοιο. άλλ' ός μέν θ' ίπποισι καϊ άρμασιν οισι πεποιθως άφραδέως επϊ ττολλόν ελίσσεται ένθα καϊ ένθα, 320 ϊττττοι δε 7 τλανόωνται άνά δρόμον, ουδέ κατίσχει · ός δέ κε κέρδεα είδη ελατίνων ησσονας ίππους, αίεϊ τέρμ όρόων στρέφει εγγυθεν, ουδέ έ ληθει 07Γ7Γω9 τδ 7 τρωτόν τανυση βοέοισιν ίμάσιν, άλλ' οχει άσφαλέως καϊ τον προύχοντα δοκεύει. 325 σήμα δέ τοι ερέω μάλ' άριφραδές, ουδέ σε λτ}σαι. 164 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Ψ. εστηκε ξύΧον αύον, οσον τ' opyvL, ύι rep α'ίης, i) δρυός η πεύκης. το μεν ου καταπύθεται ομβρω, Χάε δε τού εκάτερθεν ερηρεδαται δύο Χευκώ εν ξυνοχησιν οδού, Χεΐος δ’ ιππόδρομος άμφίς- 330 η τευ σήμα βροτοΐο πάΧαι κατατεθνηώτος, η τόyε νύσσα τετυκτο επί προτερων ανθρώπων, καί νυν τερματ εθηκε ποδάρκης δΐος ΆχίΧΧεύς. τω συ μάΧ ’ ^χρίμτφας εΧάαν σχεδόν άρμα καί ίππους, αυτός δε κΧινθηναι εύπΧεκτω ενί δίφρω 335 ηκ επ' αριστερά τοΐιν · άτάρ τον δεξιόν Ιππον κενσαι όμοκΧι]σας, εΐξαί τε οί ηνία χερσίν. εν νύσση δε του ίππος αριστερός εηχριμφθητω, ώς άν τοι πΧημνη yε δοάσσεται άκρον ίκεσθαι κύκΧου ποιητοΐο · Χίθου δ’ άΧεασθαι επαυρείν, 340 μη πως ίππους τε τρώσης κατά θ' άρματα άξης * χάρμα δε τοΐς άΧΧοισιν, εΧεηχείη δε σοί αύτω εσσεται. άΧΧά, φίΧος, φρονεων πεφυΧαημένος είναι, ε'ι γάρ κ εν νύσση yε παρεξεΧάσησθα διώκων, ούκ εσθ' ος κε σ' εΧησι μετάΧμενος ουδέ παρεΧθη, 345 ούδ' εί κεν μετόπισθεν Άρείονα δΐον εΧαύνοι, Άδρηστου ταχύν ίππον, ός εκ θεόφιν 'γένος ηεν, η τούς Ααομεδοντος, ο'ί ενθάδε y ετραφεν εσθΧοί 'Ώ? ε'ιπών Ν εστωρ ΝηΧηϊος άψ ενί χώρη εζετ , επει ω παιοι έκαστου πειρατ εειπεν. 3ο0 Μ ηριόνης δ' άρα πέμπτος εύτριχας ώπΧίσαθ' ίππους. άν δ' εβαν ες δίφρους, εν δε κΧι^ρους εβάΧοντο · πάΧΧ' ΆχιΧεύς, εκ δε κΧηρος θόρε Ν εστορίδαο ΆντιΧόχου · μετά τον δ' εΧαχε κρείων Ε ΰμηΧος · τω δ' άρ' επ' Άτρείδης, δουρικΧειτός ΧΙενεΧαος · 355 τω δ' επί Μ ηριόνης Χάχ εΧαυνεμεν · ύστατος αύτε Ύυδείδης, οχ' άριστος εών, Χάχ' εΧαυνεμεν ίππους. ILIAD XXIII. 165 στάν δε μεταστοιχί, σήμηνε δε τερματ Άχιλλευς τηλόθεν εν λείω 7 τεδίω · παρά δε σκοπόν εΐσεν άντίθεον Φοίνικα, όπάονα πατρός εοΐο, 360 ώεΧαος · “ Άζ πίΧοχ, ουτις σεΐο βροτων οΧοώτερος άΧΧος · ερρ\ επεϊ ου σ ετυμόν y εφαμεν πεπνυσθαι Αχαιοί , 440 αΧΧ ου μαν ουό ως ατερ ορκου οιση αευΧον. '\Ω? ειπων Ίπποισιν εκεκΧετο φώνησεν τε · “μή μοι ερυκεσθον μηΒ ’ εστατον άχνυμενω κηρ. φθησονται τουτοισι πόΒες και yodva καμόντα η υμΐν 0 άμφω yap άτεμβονται νεότητος 445 ίΐς εφασ , οι οε ανακτος υποοοεισαντες ομοκΧην μάΧΧον επεΒραμετην, τάχα δε σφισιν άyχι yεvovτo. Άpyεΐoι δ’ εν aycovi καθημενοι είσορόωντο Ίππους · τοι δέ πετοντο κονίοντες πεΒίοιο. πρώτος δ’ ΊΒομενεΰς, Κρητών άyός, εφράσαθ ’ Ίππους · 168 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Ψ. ήστο yap εκτός aycovos υπέρτατος iv περιωπή, 451 τοΐο δ' άνευθεν Ιόντος όμοκΧητήρος άκούσας eyvω · φράσσατο δ’ ίππον άριπρεπέα προύχοντα, ός τό μεν άΧλο τόσον φοΐνιξ ήν, εν δε μετώπιο Χευκόν σήμ' ετετυκτο περίτροχον ήύτε μήνη. 455 στη δ’ ορθός και μύθον εν Άpyείoισιv εειπεν · “ Ώ φίΧοι, Άpyείωv ι^ήτορες ήδέ μεδοντες, οϊος iycov ίππους αράζομαι ήε καί υμείς; άΧΧοι μοι δοκεουσι παροίτεροι εμμεναι Ιπποι, άΧΧος δ’ ηνίοχος ΙνδάΧΧεται · αί δε που αυτοί) 460 εβΧαβεν εν πεδίω, αί κεϊσε yε φερτεραι ήσαν. ήτοι yap τας πρώτα ιδον περί τέρμα βαΧούσας, νυν δ’ ουπη δύναμαι Ιδεειν * πάντη δε μοι οσσε Τρωικόν αμ πεδίον παπταίνετον ε'ισορόωντι. ήε τον ηνίοχον φύyov ηνία, ουδ' έδυνάσθη 465 ευ σχεθεειν περί τέρμα, και ουκ ετύχησεν έΧίξας ; ένθα μιν έκπεσεειν όΐω συν θ' άρματα αζαι, αί δ' εξηρώησαν, επεϊ μένος εΧΧαβε θυμόν. άΧΧά ίδεσθε καί ΰμμες άνασταδόν * ου yap έyωyε ευ διayιyvώσκω · δοκεει δε μοι εμμεναι ανήρ 470 ΑίτωΧός yεvεήv, μετά δ' Άpyείoισιv άνάσσει, Τυδεο? ίπποδάμου υιός, κρατερός Διομήδης.” rn\ 5·» > λ ■> / « ' α ν Ιον ο αισχρως ενενιπεν ΟιΧι^ος ταχύς Αίας · “ Ίδομενευ, τί πάρος Χαβρευεαι; αί δε τ' άνευθεν ίπποι άερσίποδες ποΧεος πεδίοιο δίενται. 475 ούτε νεώτατός εσσι μετ' Άpyείoισι τοσουτον ούτε τοι όξύτατον κεφαΧής εκ δερκεται όσσε · άΧΧ' α'ιεϊ μυθοις Χαβρευεαι. ούδε τί σε χρή Xaβpayόpηv εμεναι · πάρα yap και άμείνονες αΧΧοι. ίπποι δ' αύται εασι παροίτεραι, αί τό πάρος περ, 480 ΈύμνΧου, £ν δ' αυτός εχων εύΧηρα βεβηκεν.” ILIAD XXIII. 1G9 T όν δβ χοΧωσάμενος Κ ρητών αγδ? άντίον ηυδα· “ Αίαν, νεΐκος άριστε, κακοφραδες, άΧΧα re πάντα δευεαι Αρχείων, ότι τοι νόος εστίν απηνής, δεΰρό νυν, ή τρίποδος περιδωμεθον ήε Χεβητος · 485 ϊστορα δ’ Άτρείδην Άηαμεμνονα θείομεν άμφω, όππότεραι πρόσθ ’ 'ίπποι, ϊνα ηνώης άποτίνων.” Λ Ως· εφατ, ωρνυτο δ’ αυτίκ ΌϊΧήος ταχύς Αίας χωόμενος χαΧεποΐσιν άμείψασθαι επεεσσιν. καί νν κε δή προτερω ετ ερις γ ενετ άμφοτεροισιν, 490 εί μή ΆχιΧΧευς αυτός άνίστατο καί φάτο μύθον · “ Μ ηκετι νυν χαΧεποΐσιν άμείβεσθον επεεσσιν, Αίαν Ίδομενευ τε, κσκοΐς, επεί ουδέ εοικεν. καί δ’ άΧΧω νεμεσάτον, ότις τοιαΰτά <γβ ρεζοι. αλλ’ υμείς εν άγώνι καθήμενοι είσοράασθε 495 ίππους · οί δε τάχ αυτοί είγειρόμενοι περί νίκης ενθάδ ’ εΧεύσονται · τότε δε ηνωσεσθε έκαστος ίππους ’ Αρχείων, οΐ δεύτεροι οΐ τε πάροιθεν '\Ω? φάτο, Ύυδείδης δε μάΧα σχεδόν ήΧθε διωκων, μάστι δ’ αίεν εΧαυνε κατωμαδόν · οι δε οι ίπποι 500 ύψόσ ’ άειρεσθην ρίμφα πρήσσοντε κεΧευθον. αίεϊ δ’ ηνίοχον κονίης ραθάμιηηες εβαΧΧον, άρματα δε χρυσω πεπυκασμενα κασσιτερω τε ίπποις ώκυπόδεσσιν επετρεχον · ουδέ τι ποΧΧή ^ίηνετ επισσώτρων άρματροχιή κατόπισθεν 505 εν Χεπτή κονίη · τώ δε σπεύδοντε πετεσθην. στη δε μεσω εν άηωνι, ποΧυς δ' άνεκήκιεν ίδρως ίππων εκ τε Χόφων καί από στερνοιο χαμάζε. αυτός δ’ εκ δίφροιο χαμαί θόρε παμφανόωντος, κΧΐνε δ’ άρα μάστιγα ποτί ζυ^/όν. ούδ ’ εμάτησεν 510 ϊφθιμος Έ,θενεΧος, άΧΧ' εσσυμενως Χάιβ ’ άεθΧον, δώκε δ’ άηειν ετάροισιν υπερθΰμοισι γυναίκα καί τρίποδ * ώτωεντα φερειν · 6 δ’ εΧυεν υφ ’ ίππους. 8 170 ΓΛΙΑΔΟΣ Ψ. Τώ δ’ άρ' οί τ 'Αντίλογος Ν ηληϊος ηλασον ίππους, κορδοσιν, οΰτί ταγοί γε, παραφθάμονος Μ,ονολαον · 515 άλλα καί ως Χίονόλαος ογ e >/ , / Λ- ( , I αλλ αγε οη οι οωμον αοσλιον, ως οπιοικος, οουτορ * αταρ τα πρώτα φοροσυω ίυοοος υιός. \ις οφαί1, οι ο αρα παντός οπήνοον ως οκολουον. καί νύ κό οί πόρον ίππον—όπηνησαν 9 άρα σοί, Μ ενεΧαε, μετά φρεσϊ θυμός Ιάνθη. G00 καί μιν φωνησας επεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα · “ ΆντίΧοχε, νυν μεν tol iycov υποείξομαι αυτός χωόμενος, επεϊ ούτι παρηορος ούδ ’ άεσίφρων ησθα πάρος · νυν αυτε νοον νίκησε νεοίη. δεύτερον αύτ αΧεασθαι άμείνονας ηπεροπεύειν. 605 ου ycip κεν με τάιχ άΧΧος άνηρ παρέπεισεν Αχαιών · ILIAD XXIII. 173 αλλά συ ycip Βή ποΧΧ' επαθες real 7 τόΧΧ' εμόyησaς i σός re 7 τατήρ ayaOos real άΒεΧφεός, είνεκ εμεΐο · τω rot Χισσομενω επιπείσομαι, ?}Be /cal 'ίππον δώσω, εμήν περ εούσαν, o'a yvcocoac καί οΐΒε 610 ώς εμο? ου7τοτε θυμός ύπερφίαΧος καί απηνής ? Η /3α zeal ΆντίΧόχοιο Ν οήμονι Βώκεν εταίρω ίππον ayeiv · ό δ’ επειτα Χεβηθ ’ ελε παμφανόωντα. Αίηρωνης δ’ άνάειρε Βύω χρυσοΐο τάΧαντα τετρατος, ώς εΧασεν. πεμπτον δ’ ύπεΧείπετ αεθΧον, 615 άμφίθετος φιαΧη · τ?)υ Νέστος Βώκεν ΆχίΧΧεύς, 'Apyeiwv αν aycova φερων, καί εειπε παραστάς · “ Ύή νυν, real σοΙ τούτο, yepov, κειμήΧιον έστω, ΐΙατρόκΧοω τάφου μνήμ εμμεναι · ου yap ετ αυτόν οψεο εν ’ Apyeioiai · ΒίΒωμι δε tol τόΒ' αεθΧον 620 αΰτως · ου γάρ 7τυ£ γε μαχήσεαι, ουδέ παΧαίσεις, ουδέ τ’ άκοντιστύν εσΒύσεαί, ουδέ πόΒεσσιν θεύσεαι · τ;δτ; γά/) χαΧεπον κατά yr /ρας ει τειγε^.” 12 ? ειπων εν χ^ρσι Tiuec · ο ο εοε^ατο χαίρων, καί μιν φωνήσας επεα πτερόεντα πρόσηύΒα · 625 “ ΝαΙ δή ταύτά ye πάντα, τεκος, κατά μοίραν εειπες · ου γά/3 ετ’ εμπεΒα yola, φίΧος, πόΒες, ουδ’ έτ£ χεΐρες ώμων αμφοτέρωθεν επαίσσονται εΧαφραί. εϊθ' ώς ήβώοιμι βίη τε μοι εμπεΒος είη, ώς οπότε κρείοντ ' Aμapυyκεa θάπτον Έ7 τείοΐ 630 Βου7τρασιω, παΐΒες δ’ εθεσαν βασίΧήος άεθΧα · ευ(7 ουπς μοι ομοως ανηρ yever , ουτ αρ JL7 τειων ούτ αυτών ΥΙυΧίων ουτ ΑίτωΧών μeyaθύμωv. πύζ μεν ενίκησα Κ ΧυτομήΒεα, 'Ύίνοπος υιόν, Ά yKacov Be πάΧη Π Χευρώνιον, ος μοί άνεστη · 635 ’ΊφίκΧον Be 7 τόΒεσσί παρεΒραμον εσθΧον εοντα, ΒουρΙ δ’ ύπειρεβαΧον ΦυΧήά τε καί ΐΙοΧυΒωρον . 174 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Ψ. οϊοισίν μ' 'ίττττοισι ί ταρήΧασαν Άκτορίωνε, 7 τΧηθει 7 τρόσθε βαΧόντες, αηασσάμενοι ττερί νίκης, ούνεκα 8η τα μέγιστα παρ' αύτόφι Χείττετ αεθΧα. 640 οί 8' άρ' εσαν 8ί8υμοι · 6 μεν εμττε8ον ήνιόχευεν, εμττε8ον ηνιόχευ', ο δ’ άρα μάστιηι κεΧευεν . ως 7γοτ εον · νυν αυτε νεώτεροι άντιοώντων £ργων τοιούτων · εμε 8ε χρη <γηραϊ Χυγρω 7 τείθεσθαι, τότε δ’ αυτε μετεττρετνον ηρώεσσιν . 645 αλ\’ /cat εταΐρον άεθΧοισι κτερεϊζε. τούτο δ’ βγω τ τρόφρων 8εχομαι, χαίρει 8ε μοι ητορ, ως μευ άεϊ μεμνησαι ενηεος, ού8ε σε Χηθω τιμής ηστε μ εοικε τετιμησθαι μετ' Άχαιοΐς. σοί 8ε θεοί τών8' άντϊ χάριν μενοεικεα 8οΐεν 650 *Ώ? φάτο, ΤίηΧεί8ης 8ε 7 τοΧυν καθ' ομιΧον Αχαιών ωχετ, εττεϊ πάντ αίνον εττεκΧνε Ν?;Χε/δαο. αύταρ ό ττυημαχίης άΧεγεινής θήκεν άεθΧα · ημίονον ταΧαερηόν αγω ν κατε8ησ εν αηωνι εξετε' α8μητην, ητ αΧηίστη 8αμάσασθαι · 655 τω 8' αρα νικηθεντι τίθει 8εττας άμφικύιτεΧΧον. στη 8' ορθός καί μύθον εν Άργείοισιν εειττεν · “ Άτρεί8η τε και άΧΧοι εϋκνημι8ες Αχαιοί, άν8ρε 8ύω ττερί τών8ε κεΧευομεν, ωττερ άρίστω, ττυζ μάΧ' άνασχομενω πεττΧηγεμεν. ω 8ε κ ΆπόΧΧων 8ώη καμμονίην, ηνωωσι 8ε ττάντες Αχαιοί, 661 ημίονον ταΧαερ^όν άγων κΧισίην8ε νεεσθω · αύταρ ό νικηθείς 8εττας ο'ίσεται αμφικύττέΧΧονΡ ίΐς εφατ , ωρνυτο ο αυτικ ανηρ ηυς τε μεηας τε ει8ως ττυημαχίης, υιός ΐΐανοττήος Έττείός· · 665 άψατο 8' ημιόνου ταΧαερ^ού φώνησεν τε · Ασσον ίτω όστις 8ειτας ο'ίσεται άμφικύττεΧΧον · ημίονον 8' ου φημί τιν άζεμεν αΧΧον Αχαιών ILIAD XXIII. 175 πυγμή νικησαντ, επεϊ εύχομαι elvcu άριστος. η ούχ άΧις οττι μάχης επιδεύομαι; ούδ' άρα ί τως ην 670 εν πάντεσσ epyoiai δαημονα φώτα ηενεσθαι. ώδε yap εξερεω, το δε και τετεΧεσμενον εσται · αντίκρυ χρόα τε ρηζω συν τ’ όστε αράζω, κηδεμόνες δε οι ενθάδ’ άοΧΧεες αύθι μενόντων, οΐ κε μιν εξοίσουσιν εμης ύττό χ€ρσι δαμεντα 675 'Ώς εφαθ\ οι δ’ άρα πτάντες άκην εηενοντο σιωπή. Ε ύρύαΧος δε οι οίος άιάστατο, ισόθεος φως, Μ ηκιστεος υιός ΎαΧαϊονίδαο άνακτος, δς ποτέ %ηβασδ’ ηΧθε δεδουπότος Οίδιπόδαο ες τάφον · ένθα δε πάντας ενικά Κ αδμείωνας. 680 τον μεν Ύυδείδης δουρικΧυτός άμφεπονεΐτο, θαρσύνων επεσιν, μεηα δ’ αυτω βουΧετο νίκην. ζώμα δε οι πρώτον παρακάββαΧεν, αύτάρ επειτα δώκεν ιμάντας εϋτμητους βοός άγραυΧοιο. τώ δε ζωσαμενω βήτην ες μεσσον άηώνα, 685 άντα δ’ άνασχομενω χερσι στιβαρησιν άμ άμφω συν ρ επεσον, συν δε σφι βαρεΐαι χεΐρες εμιχθεν. δεινός δε χρόμαδος ηενυων ηενετ , ερρεε δ’ ίδρώς πάντοθεν εκ μεΧεων · επι δ’ ώρνυτο δΐος Ί&πειός, κόφε δε παπτηναντα παρηϊον · ουδ ’ άρ ετι δην 690 εστήκειν · αυτοί) άχ ιμελλον επαίξασθαι άεθλον, ενθ ’ Afa? p-ez; ολισθε θεών — βλάψεν γάρ 9 Αθηνη — τη ρα βοών κέχυτ ) ονθος άποκταμένων εριμνκων, 775 ονς επί Τίατρόκλω πεφνεν πόΒας ώκύς Άχιλλεύς · εν δ’ ονθου βοεου πλητο στόμα τε ρίνας τε. κρητηρ ’ αύτ άνάειρε πολύτλας Βίος ΌΒυσσεύς, ώς ήλθε φθάμενος · ό Βε βουν ελε φαίΒιμος Αίας, στη Βε κεράς μετά χερσίν εχων βοος άγραύλοιο, 780 ονθον άποπτύων, μετά δ’ Άργείοισιν εειπεν · πόποί, η μ' έβλαψε θεά πόΒας, η το πάρος περ μητηρ ως ΌΒυσήϊ παρίσταται ηΒ ’ έπαρηγει 129 εφαυ , οι ο αρα παντες επ αυτω ηου γελασσαν. ’Αντίλογος δ’ αρα- δή λοισθηϊον εκφερ ’ άεθλον 785 μειΒιόων, καί μύθον εν Άργείοισιν εειπεν · “ Ε^’δόσ^ lipp epea) πάσιν, φίλοι, ώ? eVt καί iw αθάνατοι τιμώσι παλαιοτερους ανθρώπους. Αίας μεν γάρ εμεΤ ολίγον προγενέστερός έστιν, ούτος Βέ προτερης γενεης προτερων τ ανθρώπων · 790 ώμογεροντα Βε μίν φασ ’ εμμεναι · άργαλέον Βέ ποσσίν εριΒήσασθαι 'Αχαιοίς, εΐ μη Άχίλλεΐ ILIAD XXIII. 179 Λ ί1? φάτο, κύΒηνεν Βε ποΒώκεα ΐΙηΧείωνα. τον δ’ ΆχιΧευς μύθοισιν άμειβόμενος προσεειπεν · “ Άζ πίΧοχ, ού μεν τοί μεΧεος είρησεται αίνος, 795 άΧΧά τοι ημιτάΧαντον εγώ χρυσού επιθήσω” Λ ίΐ9 είπών εν χερσι τίθει, ο Β' εΒεξατο χαίρων. αύταρ ΤΙηΧείΒης κατα μεν ΒοΧιχόσκιον £γχος θηκ ες αγώνα φερων, κατα Β ’ ασπίΒα καί τρυφάλειαν, τεύχεα ΊίαρπήΒοντος, α μίν Πάτροκλο? άπηύρα. 800 στη δ’ ορθός και μύθον εν Άργείοισιν εειπεν · ΑνΒρε Βύω περί τώνΒε κεΧεύομεν, ώπερ άρίστω, τεύχεα εσσαμένω, ταμεσίχροα χαΧκόν εΧόντε, άΧΧηΧων προπάροιθεν όμίΧου πειρηθηναι . όππότερός κε φθησιν όρεξάμενος χρόα καΧόν, 805 φταύση δ’ ενΒίνων Βιά τ εντεα και μεΧαν αιμα, τω μεν εγώ δώσω τόΒε φάσγανον αργυρόηΧον, καΧόν ®ρηίκιον, τό μεν Άστεροπαΐον άττηύρων · τεύχεα δ 1 άμφότεροι ξυνήϊα ταύτα φερεσθων · 809 [καί σφιν Βαιτ αγαθήν παραθησομεν εν κΧισίησιν .]” 129 εφατ , ωρτο ο επειτα μεγας l€Xap-amo9 Αίας, αζ, ο αρα luoezo^ ωρτο, κρατερος ιλιομηοης. οι δ’ eVel ouy εκάτερθεν όμίΧου θωρηχθησαν, ες μέσον άμφοτερω συνίτην μεμαώτε μάχεσθαι, Βεινόν Βερκομενω · θαμβός δ’ εχε πάντας Αχαιούς. 815 άΧΧ' ότε Βη σχεΒόν ησαν επ' άΧΧηΧοισιν ίόντες, τρις μεν επηϊξαν, τρις Be σχεΒόν ώρμηθησαν. ενθ ’ Αϊας μεν επειτα κατ' ασιτίΒα ητάντοσ είσην ζ^ξ·, ουόε χρο ικανεν · ερυτο γαρ ενοουι σωρηξ · ΎυΒείΒης δ’ αρ’ επειτα ύπερ σάκεος μεγάΧοιο 820 αίεν επ' αύχενι κύρε φαεινού Βουρός άκωκη. καί τότε Βή ρ Αϊαντι περιΒΒείσαντες 'Αχαιοί παυσαμενους εκεΧευσαν άεθΧια Ισ άνεΧεσθαι. 180 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Ψ. αυταρ ΎυΒείΒη Βωκεν μέγα φασιανόν ηρως συν κολεω τε φέρων και εϋτμητω τελαμωνι. 825 Αυταρ ΤΙηλείΒης θήκεν σάλον αύτοχόωνον, ον 7 τρίν μεν ρίτττασκε μέγα σθένος ’ΐίετίωνος · αλλ’ ήτοι τον επεφνε ποΒάρκης Βιος Άχιλλεύς, τον δ’ αγετ εν νηεσσι συν αΧλοισι κτεάτεσσιν. στη Β' όρθος καί μύθον εν Άργείοισιν εειττεν · 880 Όρνυσθ ’ οι καί τούτον άέθλου ττειρησεσθε · εϊ οι και μάλα πτολλόν αττοττροθι ττίονες αγροί* εξει μιν καί 7 τέντε ττεριττλομένους ενιαυτούς χρεωμένος · ου μεν γάρ οι άτεμβόμενός γε σιΒηρου ττοιμην ούΒ ’ άροτηρ εισ * ες ττόλιν, άλλα τταρέξει. ” 885 *\Ω? εφατ, ωρτο δ’ έπειτα μενεπτολεμος ΐίολυποίτης, αν δε Αεοντήος κρατερον μένος άντιθέοιο, αν δ’ Afa.? Τελαμωζααδ? 7 ? /cat Βιος Έ7 τειός. εξειης ο ισταντο, σολον ο ελε όίο? _ϋι7Γε£0?, ^Λ:ε δε Βινησας · γέλασαν δ’ ε’7Γί πάντες Αχαιοί. 840 Βεύτερος αύτ άφέηκε Αεοντεύς, οζος ’Άρηος · τδ τρίτον αύτ ερριφτε μέγας Τελαμώιαο? Αίας, [χεφο? αίνο στιβαρης, και υπέρβαλε σήματα πάντωνί] αλλ’ οτε Βη σολον εΐλε μενεπττόλεμος ΐίολυποίτης, οσσον τις τ ερριψε καλαύροπα βουκόλος άνηρ · 845 η δε θ ’ ελισσομένη 7 τέτεται Βια βούς αγελαίας · τόσσον 7 ταντος άγωνος ύττέρβαλε · τοί δ’ έβόησαν. άνστάντες δ’ εταροι ΐίολυποίταο κρατεροΐο νηας εττι γλαφυρας εφερον βασιληος άεθλον. Αυταρ ό τοζευτρσι τίθει ίόεντα σίΒηρον, 850 /cao ο ετιυει οεκα μεν τ Γελεκεας, οεκα ο ?]μιπελεκκα. Ιστόν Β' εστησεν νηος κυανοπρωροιο τηλον επι ψαμάθοις, εκ δε τρηρωνα πέλειαν λεπτή μηρίνθω Βησεν ποΒός, ης άρ ’ άνώγει ILIAD XXIII. 181 τοξεύειν. “ ός μεν κε βάΧη τρηρωνα ί τελείαν, 855 7 τάντας άειράμενος 7 τεΧακεας οικόνδε φερεσθω · 8? δε κε μηρίνθοιο τύχη, ορνιθος άμαρτών — ησσων yap δη κείνος — ο δ’ οϊσεται ημιπεΧεκκαΡ 12? εφατ , ωρτο ο επειτα βιη 1 ευκροιο ανακτος, αν δ’ άρα Μ ηριόνης, θεράπων εύς Ίδομενήος. 860 κΧηρους δ’ εν κυνεη χαΧκήρεϊ ί τάΧΧον εΧόντες, Τ εΰκρος δε πρώτος κΧηρω Χάχεν. αυτίκα δ’ Ιον ηκεν επικρατεως, ούδ ’ ηπείΧησεν άνακτι άρνών πρωτογόνων ρεξειν κΧειτην εκατόμβην, ορνιθος μεν άμαρτε · μεγηρε γάρ οι τόγ' ΆπόΧΧων · 865 αυτάρ ο μηρινθον βάΧε πάρ 7τόδα, τη δέδετ ορνις · αντίκρυ δ’ από μηρινθον τάμε πικρός όϊστός. η μεν επειτ ηίζε προς ουρανόν, η δε παρείθη μήρινθος ποτι γαίαν · άτάρ κεΧάδησαν Αχαιοί, απερχόμενος δ’ άρα ΧΙηριόνης εξείρυσε χειρός 870 τόξον * άτάρ δη όϊστόν εχεν παΧαι, ώ? ϊθυνεν. αυτίκα δ’ ηπείΧησεν εκηβόΧω ΆπόΧΧωνι άρνων πρωτογόνων ρεξειν κΧειτην εκατόμβην, ϋψι δ’ υπό νεφεων είδε τρηρωνα πεΧειαν · τη ρ ογε δινεύουσαν υπό πτερυγος βάΧε μεσσην, 875 αντίκρυ δε διηΧθε βεΧος · το μεν άψ επι γαίη 7 τρόσθεν Χίηριόναο πάγη ποδός · αυτάρ η ορνις ίστω εφεζομενη νηός κυανοπρωροιο αύχεν άπεκρεμασεν, συν δε πτερά πυκνά Χίασθεν. ωκυς δ’ εκ μεΧεων θυμός πτάτο, τήΧε δ’ απ' αυτοί) 880 * κάππεσε * Χαοι δ' αυ θηευντό τε θάμβησάν τε. άν δ ’ άρα Μ ηριόνης πεΧεκεας δέκα πάντας άειρεν, Τ ευκρος δ' ημιπεΧεκκα φερεν κοίΧας επι νηας. Αυτάρ Ή,ηΧείδης κατά μεν δοΧιχόσκιον εγχος, κάδ δε Χεβητ άπυρον, βοός άξιον, άνθεμόεντα 885 1S2 ΙΛΙΑΛΟΣ Ψ. θήκ e? αγώνα φερων · καί ρ ημονες άνΒρες άνεσταν · αζ> μεν άρ ΆτρείΒης ευρυκρείων Αγαμέμνων, αν Β’ άρα Μ ηριόνης, θεράπων εύς ΊΒομενήος. τοϊσί Βε καί μετεευπε ποΒάρκης δζο9 ΆχοΧΧεύς · “ ΆτρείΒη · ϊΒμεν γάρ οσον προβεβηκας απάντων 890 ηΒ 1 οσσον Βυνάμει τε καί ημασιν επΧευ άριστος · αλλα συ μεν τού αεσΧον εγ^ων κοιΧας επί νηας ερ'χευ, άτάρ Βόρυ Μ.ηρίόνρ ηρωϊ πυρωμεν, εί σύγε σω θυμω εθεΧοίς · κεΧομαι γάρ εγωγε Λ ί1? εφατ, ουΒ ’ άπίθησεν άναξ άνΒρών Αγαμέμνων. Βώκε Βε Μηρώνρ Βόρυ γαΧκεον * αυτάρ δγ’ ηρως 896 Τ αΧθυβίω κηρυκί ΒίΒου περι,καΧΧες άεθΧον. ΟΜΗΡΟΥ 1 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Ω. HOMER’S ILIAD. BOOK ΧΧΙΥ. 'Εκτορο 9 λντρα. Λυτό 8' άγων, λαοί 8ε θοάς επι νηας έκαστοι εσκί8ναντ ίεναι. τοϊ μεν 8όρποιο με8οντο ΰπνου τε γλυκερού ταρπήμεναι. αύτάρ Άχιλλεύς κλαΐε φίλου ετάρου μεμνημενος, ού8ε μιν ύπνος ηρει παν8αμάτωρ, άλΧ εστρεφετ ένθα και ένθα, ΐΐατρόκλου ποθεων ά8ροτητά τε και μένος ήύ 7]8' όπόσα τόλύπευσε συν αυτω καί πάθεν άλγη, άν8ρων τε πτολεμους άλεγεινά τε κύματα πείρων · των μιμνησκόμενος θαλερόν κατά 8άκρυον ειβεν, άλλοτ επι πλευράς κατακείμενος, άλλοτε δ’ αυτε ύπτιος, άλλοτε 8ε πρηνης · τότε δ’ ορθός άναστάς οινευεσκ αλυων παρα υιν αλος. ουοε μιν ήως φαινομενη ληθεσκεν ύπείρ άλα τ ηϊόνας τε. άλΧ ογ ’ επει ζευξειεν υφ ' άρμασιν ωκεας ίππους, 'Έκτορα δ’ ελκεσθαι 8ησάσκετο 8ίφρου όπισθεν, τρις δ’ ερύσας περί σήμα Mei >οιτιά8αο θανόντος αΰτις ενϊ κλισίη παυεσκετο, τόν8ε δ’ εασκεν εν κόνι εκτανυσας προπρηνεα. τοΐο δ’ Απόλλων 5 10 15 184 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Ω. 7 τάσαν άεικείην άπεχε χροί, φώτ ελεαίρων, καί τεθνηότα περ · 7 repl S' αίχίδι πάντα κάλυπτεν 20 χρυσείη, ΐνα μη μιν άποδρυφοι ελκυστάζων. *Ώς· δ μεν r/ E κτορα διον άείκιζεν μενεαίνων · τον δ’ ελεαίρεσκον μάκαρες θεοί είσορόωντες, κλε-φαι δ' ότρυνεσκον εύσκοπον 'Αρχειφόντην. ενθ' άλλοις μεν πάσιν εηνδανεν, ουδέ ποθ' f/ Hp77 25 οδδε ΐίοσειδάων' ουδέ χλαυκώπιδι κουρη, αλλ’ εχον ώς σφίν πρώτον άπηχθετο ’Ιλίο? ίρη καί Τίρίαμος καί λαός, 'Αλεξάνδρου ενεκ άτης, δ? νείκεσσε θεάς, οτε οί μεσσαυλόν ΐκοντο,. την S' ηνησ η οί πόρε μαχλοσυνην άλεχεινήν. 30 αλλ ore οη ρ etc τοιο ουωοεκατη εται, ητ άνδρας μεχα σίνεται ηδ' όνίνησιν]. 45 μελλει μεν που τις καί φίλτερον άλλον όλεσσαι, ηε κασίχνητον ομογάστριον ηε καί υιόν · αλλ’ ήτοι κλαυσας καί όδυράμενος μεθεηκεν · τλητόν yap Μ οΐραι θυμόν θεσαν άνθρώποισιν. ILIAD XXIV. 185 αύταρ oy Έκτορα Slop, επεί φίΧον ητορ αιτηύρα, ίππων εξάπτων περί σημ ετάροιο φίΧοοο εΧκεο · ου μην οί τόyε κάΧΧοον ούδε τ άμεονον. μη ά^αθω περ εόντο νεμεσσηθώμεν οί ημείς · κωφήν yap δη yaoav άείκίζει μενεαίνωνΡ Ύον δε χοΧωσαμενη προσεφη ΧευκώΧενος r/ H ρη · “ εοη κεν καί τούτο τεόν έπος, apyvporo^o, εί δη δμην ΆχοΧηϊ καί 'Έκτορι θησετε τομήν. 'Έκτωρ μεν θνητός τε yvvacKa τε θήσατο μαζόν · αύταρ ΆχοΧΧεύς εστο θεάς yόvoς, ην iyco αυτή θρεψα τε καί ατίτηΧα καί άνδρί πόρον παράκοοτον, ΐΙηΧεϊ, ός περί κηρό φίΧος yεvετ αθανάτοοσον. πάντες δ’ άντοάασθε, θεοί, yάμoυ · εν δε σύ τοοσον δαίνυ ’ εχων φόpμiyya, κακών εταρ , αίεν αποστεΡ Ύην δ’ απαμεοβό μένος προσεφη vεφεXηyερετa Ζευς “ r/ H ρη, μη δη πάμπαν αποσκύδμαινε θεοϊσον ου μεν yap τομή yε μο εσσεταο · άΧΧα καί 'Έκτωρ φίΧτατος εσκε θεοίσο βροτών ο ο εν ΊΧίω εΐσίν · ως yap εμοο^, επεί ούτο φίΧων ημάρτανε δώρων, ου yap μ οί ποτέ βωμός εδεύετο δαοτός εοσης, Χοοβής τε κνίσης τε · το yap Χάχομεν yεpaς ημείς. άλλ* ητοο κΧεψαο μεν εάσομεν— ούδε πη εστον Χάθρη 7 ΆχοΧΧηος — θρασύν 'Έ κτορα · η yap οο αίεί μητηρ 7 ταρμεμβΧωκεν όμως νύκτας τε καί ημαρ. αΧΧ εο τος καΧεσεοε θεών Θετόν άσσον εμεοο, οφρα τί ο ο ειπω πυκονόν έπος, ώς κεν ΆχοΧΧεύς δώρων εκ ΐΐροάμοοο Χώχη από θ' Γ/ Ε κτορα ΧυσηΡ Λ Ω? εφατ, ώρτο δε Ίρος άεΧΧόπος ayyεXεoυσa, μεσσηyύς δε %άμου τε καί ’Ίμβρου παοπαΧοεσσης ενθορε μείΧανο πόντω · επεστονάχησε δε Χίμνη. η δε μοΧυβδαίνη οκεΧη ες βυσσόν όρουσεν. 50 55 60 65 70 75 80 186 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Ω. ητε κατ aypai>Xoio βοός κεράς εμβεβαυΐα € ρέεται ώμηστησιν επ' ίχθύσι κηρα φερουσα. εΰρε δ' ενι σπηϊ y Χαφυρω Sercv, άμφϊ δε τ' αΧΧαι ειασ oμηyεpεες αΧιαι ϋεαι · 7 ; ο ενι μεσσης κΧαΐε μόρον ου παιδός άμύμονος, ος οί εμεΧΧεν 85 φθίσεσθ' eV Τρο /77 εριβώΧακι, τηΧόθι πάτρης. ayyov δ’ ίσταμενη προσεφη ί τόδας ώκεα ^Ιρις · “Όρσο, θετι· καΧεει Ζευς άφθιτα μηδεα είδώς.” την δ’ ημείβετ επειτα θεά Θετ/? άpyυpόπεζa · “ Τ ίτττε με κείνος άvωyε /χεγας θεός ; αίδεομαι δε 90 μίσyεσθ' άθανάτοισιν, εχω δ’ α^ε’ ακρίτα θυμω. είμί μεν, ούδ' αΧιον έπος εσσεται, όττι κεν έίπηΡ Λ Ω ^ \ f y if ; } αΧΧ αγε οη Χυσον, νεκροιο οε οεξαι αποινα. Ύην δ 1 άπαμειβόμενος προσεφη πόδας ώκύς ΆχιΧ- Χεύς · “ τηδ' είη · ός αποινα φεροι, καί νεκρόν άγοιτο, εί δη πρόφρονι θυμω ΌΧύμπιος αυτός άνώηειβ 140 ‘Ώς ον y* εν νηών άγύρει μητηρ τε καί υιός 188 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Ω. 7 τοΧΧά προς άΧΧηΧους επεα ί ττερόεντ ayopevov. Ιριν ο ωτρυνε Κ ρονιοης εις 1 Χίον ιρην · “ Έάσκ ιθι, 9 Ι μι ταχεία · Χιποΰσ ε8ος ΟύΧυμποιο ayyecXov ΊΊριάμω μβγαλητορί ’Ίλιον εϊσω 145 Χυσασθαι φιΧον υιόν, Ιόντ επι νηας ’Αχαιών, Βώρα 8’ ΆχιΧΧήϊ φερεμεν, τά κε θυμόν ιηνη, οιον, μηΒε τις άΧΧος άμα Τρώων ϊτω άνηρ. κηρύξ τις οι εποιτο ηεραίτερος, ος κ Ιθύνοι ημιόνους και άμαξαν εύτροχον, η8ε και αυτις 150 νεκρόν ayoi πτροτί άστυ, τον εκτανε Βιος ΆχιΧΧεύς. μηΒε τί οι θάνατος μεΧετω φρεσι μηΒε τι τάρβος · τοΐον yap οι πομπόν όπάσσομεν Άpyειφόvτηv ί ός άξει εΐως κεν ciywv ΆχιΧήϊ τ τεΧάσση. αύτάρ επην ayayyaiv εσω κΧισίην ΆχιΧηος, 155 οΰτ αυτός κτενεει από τ’ αΧΧους πάντας ερυξει · ούτε yap εστ άφρων οΰτ άσκοπος οΰτ άΧιτημων, άΧΧά μάΧ’ ενΒυκεως ικετεω πεφιΒησεται άνΒρός 'Ώς εφατ, ώρτο 8ε Ίρις άεΧΧόπος άyyεXεoυσa. ΐξεν 8’ ες ΐΐριάμοιο, κίχεν 8’ ενοπην τε yoov τε. 160 7 ταϊΒες μεν πατερ’ άμφι καθήμενοι ενΒοθεν αΰΧης Βάκρυσιν εΐματ εφυρον, ό 8’ εν μεσσοισι yεpaιός εντυπάς εν χλαίνη κεκαΧυμμενος * άμφι 8ε ποΧΧη κόπρος εην κεφαλή τε καί αύχενι τοΐο yεpovτoς, την ρα κυΧινΒόμενος καταμησατο χερσίν εησιν. 165 λ ι ζο ί \ 5 1 ' » > $> \ \ > ο ' uυyaτεpες ο ανα οωματ ιοε νυοι ωουροντο, των μιμνησκόμεναι οΐ 8η πολεες τε καϊ εσθλοι χερσϊν ΰπ’ Άpyείωv κεατο ψυχάς όλεσαντες. στη 8ε παρά ΤΙρίαμον Αιός άyyεXoς, ή8ε προσηύΒα τυτθόν φθεyξaμεvη * τον 8ε τρόμος εΧΧαβε yoia · 170 “ Θάρσει, ΑαρΒανίΒη ΪΙρίαμε, φρεσι, μηΒε τι τάρβει · ου μεν yap τοι iyco κακόν όσσομενη τόΒ’ [κάνω, ILIAD XXIV. 189 άλλ’ aya0a φρονεουσα · Δ to? δε τοι άγγελο? elf, ιι, ο? σευ άνευθεν εών μεγα· κήδεται ηδ' εΧεαίρει. Χΰσασθαί σ' εκεΧευσεν ΌΧυμτ rto? r/ E κτορα δΐον, 175 δώρα δ' ΆχιΧΧηϊ φερεμεν, τα κε θυμόν ιηνη, οΐον, μηδε Tt? άλλο? άμα Τρώω^ ϊτω άνήρ. κηρΰξ rt? rot εποιτο yepalrepos, ος λ:’ Ιθύνοι ημιόνους καί άμαξαν εύτροχον, ηδε καί αΰτις νεκρόν ayoc προτί άστυ, τον εκτανε διος ΆχιΧΧεΰς. 180 μηδε τί τοι θάνατος μεΧετω φρεσϊ μηδε τι τάρβος · Toto? yap τοι πομπός άμ εψεται Άpyeιφόvτης, ο? σ' άξει είως κεν άγω ν ΆχιΧηϊ ί τεΧάσση. αύτάρ 67 την ayayyaiv εσω κΧισίην ΆχιΧηος, οΰτ αυτός κτενεει από τ' άΧΧους πάντας ερΰξει · 185 ούτε yap εστ άφρων οΰτ άσκοττος οΰτ άΧιτημων, άΧΧα μάΧ' ενδυκεως ίκετεω πεφιδησεται άνδρός.” H μεν αρ ως ειπουσ απεβη ποόας ωκεα Ιρις, αύτάρ oy υιας άμαξαν εύτροχον ημιονείην όττΧίσαι r/vioyei, πείρινθα δε δησαι επ' αυτής. 190 αυτός δ’ ες θαΧαμον κατεβησετο κηώεντα, κέδρινον, ύφόροφον, ος yXr /νεα 7τολλά κεχάνδει · ες δ’ άΧοχον 'Ίύκάβην εκάΧεσσατο φώνησεν τε · “ Ααιμονίη, Αιόθεν μοι ΌΧυμπιος άγγελο? ηΧθεν Χυσασθαι φίΧον υιόν, ίόντ επί νήας Αχαιών, 195 δώρα δ’ ΆχιΧΧηϊ φερέμεν, τά κε θυμόν irjvrj. άλλ 1 άγε μοι τόδε είπε, τί τοι φρεσίν εΐδεται είναι; αινώς yap μ αυτόν ye μένος καί θυμός άvωyεv κεΐσ' ίεναι επί νηας εσω στρατόν εύρύν Αχαιών. 'Ώ? φάτο, κώκυσεν δε γι >νη καί άμείβετο μΰθω · 200 “ ώ μοι, πη δη τοι φρενες οϊχονθ', ης τό πάρος περ εκΧευ επ' ανθρώπους ξείνους ηδ' οίσιν άνάσσεις ; πώς εθεΧεις επί νηας Αχαιών εΧθεμεν οϊος, 190 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Ω. άνδρος ες οφθαλμούς ος του ί τολέας τε και εσθλούς υίέας εξενάριξε · σιδήρειόν νν του ήτορ. 205 εί / V<> /is/ / ω? αγαγ , ως μητ αρ rt9 top μητ αρ τε νόηση των αΧΧων Δαναών, πριν TlηXείωvάS' ίκεσθαι Λ ί1? εφατ, ovS' άπίθησε 8ιάκτορος Άργειφόντης · αύτίκ επειθ' υπο ποσσϊν ε8ησατο καΧά πέSι\a 340 αμβροσία χρυσεια, τά μιν φερον ημεν εφ' υγρήν rjS' επ' άπείρονα γαίαν άμα πνοιης άνεμοιο · f/~v ρ·\ f /nr- « i i C > « ν /0/ Λ etAero oe ράβδον, τητ ανδρων ομματα υεΧγει ών εθεΧει, τους S' αυτε και υπνώοντας εγείρει * τρϊ/ μετά χερσϊν εχων πετετο κρατύς Άργειφόντης. 345 αΐ'φα S' άρα Τ ροίην τε καί 'ΈίΧΧησποντον ΐκανεν, βή S' ίεναι κούρω αίσυμνητηρι εοικώς, πρώτον υπηνητη, τουπερ χαριεστάτη ηβη. Οί S' επεϊ ουν μεγα σήμα παρέξ 'ΊΧοιο εΧασσαν, στησαν άρ' ημιόνους τε και ίππους, οφρα πίοιεν, 350 εν ποταμω · Srj γάρ καί επι κνέφας ηΧυθε γαΐαν. τον S' εξ άγχιμόΧοιο ίόών εφράσσατο κηρυξ 'Έρμείαν, ποτι δέ ΤΙρίαμον φάτο φώνησέν τε · “ Φράζεο, ΔapSavίSη · φραΰεος νόου έργα τέτυκται. avSp ’ όρόω, τάχα S' άμμε Sιappaίσεσθaι όιω. 355 άΧΧ' άγε Sr) φεύγωμεν εφ' ίππων, η μιν επειτα γουνών ά ψάμενοι Χιτανευσομεν, α'ί κ εΧεήσηβ ILIAD XXIV. 195 '\Ω αυτός επεΧθων. οΐον εερσηεις κεϊται, περί δ" αίμα νενιπται I ILIAD XXIV. 197 ovS0 7 τοθι μιαρός · συν S' εΧκεα πάντα μεμυκεν, 420 οσσ ετύπη · 7roXe£/ ευρ , εταροι ο απανευσε κασειατο 4 τω όε ol» οιω, ηρως Αύτομέδων τε καί ’ ΆΧκιμος, οζος ’ Άρηος, ποίπνυον παρευντε 4 νέον δ’ άπέΧηγεν έδωδής 475 εσθων και πίνων 4 ετζ καί παρέκειτο τράπεζα, τους δ’ εΧαθ ’ είσεΧθών Πρζαμο? μέγας, άγχι δ’ αρα, στα? χερσιν ΆχιΧΧί)ος Χάβε γούνατα και κύσε χεΐρας δείνας άνδροφδνους, αΐ οι ποΧέας κτάνον υΐας. ω? ο οτ αζ» ανορ ατη πυκινη Χαβη, οστ ενι πατρη 480 φώτα κατακτείνας αΧΧων έξίκετο δήμον, ILIAD XXIV. 199 άνδρός ες άφνειου, θαμβός δ' εχει είσορόωντας, ως Άχιλεύς θάμβησεν ίδων ΤΙρίαμον θεοειδέα. θάμβησαν δε και άλλοι, ες άλληλους δε ϊδοντο. τον και λισσόμενος ΐΐρίαμος προς μύθον εειπεν * 485 “ Μνήσαι πατρός σοΐο, θεοΐς ειτιείκε'λ! Άχιλλευ, τηλίκου ώσπερ εγών, όλοω έπϊ γήραος ούδω. καί μεν που κείνον περιναιέται άμφις έόντες τείρουσουδέ τις έστιν άρην και λοιγόν άμυναι. άλλ' ήτοι κείνος γε σέθεν ζώοντος άκούων 490 χαίρει τ' εν θυμω, επί τ' ελπεται ηματα πάντα ο-φεσθαι φίλον υιόν από Τ ροίηθε μολόντα · αύτάρ εγώ πανάποτμος, επει τέκον υΐας άρ ιστούς Τ poirj εν εύρείη, των δ' ούτινά φημι λελεΐφθαι. πεντηκοντά μοι ησαν, δτ ηλυθον υΐες Αχαιών · 495 εννεακαίδεκα μεν μοι ίης εκ νηδύος ησαν, τους δ' άλλους μοι ετικτον ένι μεγάροισι γυναίκες, των μεν πολλών θουρος ’Άρης υπό γούνατ ελυσεν · δς δε μοι οιος εην, είρυτο δε άστυ και αυτούς, τον συ πρώην κτεΐνας αμυνόμενου περί πάτρης, 500 r/ E κτορα · του νυν είνεχ ίκάνω νηας 'Αχαιών, λυσόμενος παρά σεΐο, φέρω δ' άπερείσι άποινα. άλλ' αίδεΐο θεούς, Άχίλευ, αυτόν τ' έλέησον, μνησάμενος σου πατρός · ε’γώ δ' ελεεινότερος περ, ετλην δ' οι' ούπω τις έπιχθόνιος βροτός άλλος, 505 άνδρός παιδοφόνοιο ποτι στόμα χειρ' όρέγεσθαιΡ Λ Ώς φάτο, τω δ' άρα πατρός ύφ' Ίμερον ωρσε γόοιο · άψάμενος δ' άρα χειρός άπώσατο ηκα γέροντα. τώ δε μνησαμένω, ό μέν Γ/ Ε κτορος άνδροφόνοιο κλαΐ' άδινά, προπάροιθε ποδων Άχιληος έλυσθείς, 510 αύτάρ Άχιλλεύς κλαΐεν έόν πατέρ', άλλοτε δ' αύτε ΤΙάτροκλον · των δε στοναχή κατά δώματ όρωρει. 200 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Ω. αύταρ επεί pa yooio τετάρπετο Βιος ΆχιΧΧευς, /cat οι απο πραπιοων ηΧσ ίμερος ηο απο yvicov,] αυτίκ an τό θρόνου ώρτο, yepovra δε χειρός άνίστη, 515 οίκτείρων 7 τοΧιόν τε κάρη ποΧιόν τε yevecov, καί μιν φωνησας εη Tea πτερόεντα προσηυΒα · “ 5 Α ΒείΧ\ ?7 δή 7τολλα /ca/c’ άνσχεο σόν κατα θυμόν. 7τώ? ετλ??? eVt ζ/?}α9 Αχαιών εΧθεμεν οίος, άνΒρός ες όφθαΧμού 9 09 rot ποΧεας τε /cat εσθΧου 9 520 ι/ί ? εα9 εξενάριξα ; σιΒηρειόν νυ τοι ητορ. αλλ αγβ ο/) κατ αρ εζευ ε7Γί υρονου, aXyea ο εμπης εν θυμω κατακεισθαι εάσομεν, αγνυμενοί nrep. ου yap τις πρηξις n τεΧεται κρυεροΐο yooio. ώς yap in τεκΧώσαντο θεοί ΒειΧοΐσι βροτοΐσιν, 525 ζώειν άχνυμενοις · αυτοί δε τ άκηΒεε 9 είσίν. Βοιοι yap τε ητίθοι κατακείαται Ιν Αιος οΰΒει Βώρων οια ΒίΒωσι, κακών, ετερος δε ε’άωζ' · ω μόν κ άμμίξας Βοίη Ζευς τερπικεραυνος, άλλοτε μόν τε κακω oye κύρεται, αΧΧοτε δ’ ε’σ^λω * 530 ω δε κε τα>ζ/ Xυypώv Βοίη, Χωβητόν εθηκεν · καί ε /ca/c^ βουβρωστι 9 ε’ττί χθόνα Βίαν εΧαύνει, φοίτα δ’ ούτε θεοΐσι τετιμενος ούτε βροτοΐσιν. α>9 μεν και ΤίηΧηϊ θεοί Βόσαν ayXaa Βώρα εκ yεvετης · πάντας yap inr ανθρώπους εκεκαστο 535 οΧβω τε ητΧουτω τε, άνασσε δε Μι//θ/-αδόζ)εσσζζ), καί οί θνητω εόντι θεάν ποίησαν ακοιτιν. αλλ’ ε’7τΙ /cat τώ #/}Λ;ε 0εο9 κακόν, οττι οί οΰτι παίΒων εν μεyάροισι yovrj yεvετo κρειόντων, άΧΧ ’ £Va παΐΒα τεκεν παναώριον · οοδε ζό τόvyε 540 γ ηράσκοντα κομίζω, επε\ μάΧα τηΧόθι πάτρης ημαι ενι Ύροίη, σε τε κηΒων ηΒε σα τέκνα. καί σε, ykpov, το πρϊν μεν άκουομεν οΧβιον είναι · ILIAD ΧΧΙΥ. 201 άσσον Αεσβος άνω, Μ άκαρος εδος, εντός εεργει καί Φρυγίη καθυπερθε καί 'ΈιΧΧήσποντος απείρων, 545 των σε, γέρον, πΧούτω τε καί υιάσι φασϊ κεκάσθαι. αύτάρ επεί τοι πημα τόδ' ήγαγον Ο υρανίωνες, αίεί τοι περί άστυ μάχαι τ άνδροκτασίαι τε · άνσχεο, μηδ' άΧίαστον όδύρεο σόν κατά θυμόν, ου γάρ τι πρήξεις άκαχήμενος υιός εηος, 550 ουδέ μιν άνστήσεις, πρϊν καί κακόν άΧΧο πάθησθα Ύόν δ’ ήμείβετ επειτα γέρων ΤΙρίαμος θεοειδής · “ μή με πω ες θρόνον ΐζε, διοτρεφες, οφρα κεν "Έικτωρ κήταί ενί κΧισίησιν ακηδής, άΧΧα τάχιστα r* Γ/ ϊ > j /3 Λ " J/P> V £ \ / ί- V ' e-fr- Χυσον, ιν οφσαΧμοισιν ιόω · συ οε οεξαι αποινα 55ο [πολλά, τά τοι φερομεν συ δε τωνδ' άπόναιο, καί εΧθοις σήν ες πατρίδα γαίαν, επεί με πρώτον εασας αυτόν τε ζώειν καί όράν φάος ήεΧίοιο].^ ΓΤ" V ι f /ζ. 5(\ν μ / 5“ ί \ » * -V Ιοι^ ο αρ υποορα ιοων προσεφη ποοας ωκυς ΑχιΧ- Χευς · “μηκετι νυν μ ερεθιζε, γέρον · νοεω δε και αυτός 5G0 "Έικτορά τοι Χυσαι · Αιόθεν δε μοι άγγεΧος ήΧθεν μήτηρ, ή μ ετεκεν, θυγάτηρ άΧίοιο γεροντος. και δε σε γιγνώσκω, ΓΓ ρίαμε, φρεσίν, ουδέ με Χήθεις , οττι θεών τις σ' ήγε θοάς επί νηας Αχαιών, ου γάρ κε τΧαίη βροτός εΧθεμεν, ουδέ μάΧ ηβών, 565 ες στρατόν · ουδέ γάρ άν φυΧάκους Χάθοι, ουδέ κ όχήα ρεία μετοχΧίσσειε θυράων ήμετεράων. τω νυν μή μοι μάΧΧον εν αΧγεσι θυμόν όρίνης, μή σε, γέρον, ούδ' αυτόν ενί κΧισίησιν εάσω καί ικέτην περ Ιόντα, Αιός δ' άΧίτωμαι εφετμάς 570 Λ Π? εφατ, εδδεισεν δ' 6 γέρων καί επείθετο μυθω. ΤίηΧείδης δ' οίκοιο Χεων ως άΧτο θυραζε, ουκ οϊος, άμα τωγε δυω θεράποντες εποντο, 9 * 202 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Ω. ηρως Αύτομεόων ή8* ’ Άλκιμος, ους ρα μάλιστα τΐ Άχιλευς ετάρων, μετά ΤΙάτροκλόν ye θανόντα, 575 οϊ τόθ ’ νιτο ζυγόφιν λΰον ΐιτιτους ημιόνους re, ες δ’ ayayov κηρυκα καλητορα τοΐο yepovros, καο ό €7Γί/ οιφρου εισαν · ευξεστου ο air αιτηνης fjpeov 'Έκτορεης κεφαλής άιτερείσι αιτοινα . Λ;άδ δ’ ελιιτον δυο φάρε ’ εύννητόν τε χιτώνα, 580 οφρα νεκυν ιτυκάσας 8ώη οΐκόνόε φερεσθαι. 8μωάς δ’ εκκαλεσας λουσαι κελετ άμφί τ’ άλεΐψαι, νόσφιν άειράσας, ώς μη ΥΙρίαμος ϊόοι υιόν, /χή δ /χευ άχνυμενη κραόίη 'χόλον ούκ ερυσαιτο ιταΐόα ίόών, 1 Αχιλήϊ δ’ όρινθείη φίλον ητορ 585 καί ε κατακτείνειε, Αιός δ’ άλίτηται εφετμάς. τον δ’ ε’πεί ουυ δμωαϊ λουσαν καί χρΐσαν ελαίω, άμφι δε μιν φάρος καλόν βάλον ?;δέ χιτώνα, αυτός Tovy Άχιλευς λεχεων ειτεθηκεν άείρας, συν δ’ εταροι ηειραν εϋζέστην εττ άττηνην. 590 ωμωζεν τ άρ εττειτα, φίλον δ’ όνόμηνεν εταίρον * “ Mr; μ -ot, Πάτροκλε, σκυόμαινεμεν, αϊ κε ττυθηαι είν ’Άϊόός ιτερ εών ότι f/ Έικτορα 8ΐον έλυσα ιτατρί φίλω, ειτεϊ ου μοι άεικεα όώκεν αιτοινα. σοι ο αυ εγω και τωνο αιτοοασσομαι οσσ εττεοικεν. 595 ρα, καί ες κλισίην ιτάλιν ηϊε 8ΐος Άχιλλεύς, εζετο δ’ εν κλισμω ιτολυόαιόάλω, ενθεν άνεστη, τοίχου του ετερου, ιτοτί δε ΐΐρίαμον φάτο μύθον * “ Τ ιός μεν 8ή τοι λελυται, yepov, ώς εκελευες, κείται δ’ εν λεχεεσσ · άμα δ’ ηοι φαινομενηφιν 600 0'jreai αυτός aywv * νυν δε μνησώμεθα όόριτου. καί yap τ’ ηύκομος Νιόβη εμνησατο σίτου, τηιτερ όώόεκα ιταΐόες ενι μεyάpoισιv ολοντο, εζ μεν θυyaτεpες, εζ δ’ υίεες ηβώοντες. ILIAD XXIV. 203 τούς μεν ΆποΧΧων πεφνεν άπτ apyvpeoio βιοΐο 605 χωόμενος Νιόβη, τάς δ’ 'Άρτεμις ίοχεαιρα, ούνεκ άρα Αητοί ίσάσκετο καΧΧιπαρηω · φη δοιω τεκεειν, η δ’ αυτή ηβίνατο ί τοΧΧούς · τω δ’ άρα, καί δοιώ π rep εόντ, άπο πάντας οΧεσσαν. οί μεν άρ' εννημαρ κεατ εν φόνω, ουδέ τις ηεν 610 κατθά'φαι, Χάους δε Χίθους ποίησε Κ ρονιών · τούς δ’ άρα τη δέκατη θάψαν θεοί Ο ύρανίωνες. η δ’ άρα σίτου μνησαι', επεϊ κάμε δακρυχεουσα, νυν δε που εν πετρησιν, εν ούρεσιν οίοπόΧοισιν, εν ΧιπυΧω, οθι φασϊ θεάων εμμεναι εύνάς 615 νυμφάων, αιτ άμφ' ΆχεΧώϊον ερρωσαντο, ένθα Χίθος περ εούσα θεών εκ κηδεα πέσσει . αΧΧ ayε οη καί νωί μεοωμεαα, οιε ηεραιε, σίτου, επειτά κεν αύτε φίΧον παϊδα κΧαίοισθα, 'ΊΧιον είσαηαηων · ποΧυδάκρυτος δε τοι εσταιΑ 620 9 Η καί άναίξας οϊν άργυφον ώκύς ΆχιΧΧεύς σφάξ ’ · εταροι δ’ εδερόν τε καί άμφεπον ευ κατά κόσμον, μίστυΧΧόν τ άρ ’ επισταμενως πείράν τ όβεΧοϊσιν, ώπτησάν τε περιφραδεως ερύσαντό τε πάντα. Α ύτομεδων δ’ άρα σίτον εΧων επενειμε τραπεζη 625 καΧοϊς εν κανεοισιν · άτάρ κρεα νειμεν ΆχιΧΧεύς. οί δ’ επ' όνείαθ' έτοιμα π ροκείμενα χεΐρας ίαΧΧον. αύτάρ επεϊ πόσιος καί εδητύος εξ ερον εντο, ήτοι Ααρδανίδης ΤΙρίαμος θαυμα'ζ ΆχίΧήα, οσσος εην οιός τε · θεοΐσι yap άντα εωκει. 630 αύτάρ ό Ααρδανίδην Υίρίαμον θαύμαζεν ΆχιΧΧευς, είσορόων οψιν τ aya0r\v καί μύθον άκούων. αύτάρ επεϊ τάρπησαν ες άΧΧηΧους όρόωντες, τον πρότερος προσεειπε ykpwv ΤΙρίαμος θεοειδής · “ Αεξον νυν με τάχιστα, διοτρεφες, οφρα κεν ηδη 635 204 ΙΛΙΑΔΟΣ Ω. νπνω υπο γΧυκερώ ταρπώμεθα κοιμηθεντες · ου γάρ πω μυσαν οσσε υπό βΧεφάροισιν εμοΐσιν, εξ ου σης in το χερσίν εμός 7 ταϊς ώλεσβ θυμόν, άΧΧ' αίεϊ στενάζω και κηδεα μύρια πεσσω, αυΧης εν χόρτοισι κυΧινδόμενος κατά κόπρον. 640 νυν δη και σίτου πασάμην και αϊθοπα οίνον Χαυκανίης καθεηκα · πάρος γε μεν οΰτι πεπάσμην H ρ , ΑχιΧευς ο εταροισιν ιόε ομωησι κεΧευσεν δεμνι ύπ' αιθούση θεμεναι και ρηγεα καΧά πορφυρέ' εμβαΧεειν, στορεσαι τ' εφύπερθε τάπητας, 645 χΧαίνας τ' ενθεμεναι οΰΧας καθύπερθεν εσασθαι. αΐ δ' ϊσαν εκ μεγάροιο δάος μετά χερσιν εχουσαι, αιψα δ' άρα στόρεσαν δοιώ Χόχε' εγκονεουσαι. τον δ' επικερτομεων προσεφη πόδας ώκυς ΆχιΧΧεύς · “ Έ /cto? μεν δη Χεξο, γέρον φίΧε, μη τις Αχαιών 650 ενθάδ' επεΧθησιν βουΧηφόρος, οΐτε μοι αίεϊ βουΧάς βουΧεύουσι παρημενοι, ή θεμις εστίν · των εί τις σε ϊδοιτο θοην διά νύκτα μεΧαιναν, αυτίκ αν εξείποι Άγαμεμνονι ποιμενι Χαών, καί κεν άνάβΧησις Χυσιος νεκροΐο γενηται. 655 άΧΧ' άγε μοι τόδε είπε καί άτρεκεως κατάΧεξον, ποσσημαρ μεμονας κτερεϊζεμεν f/ E κτορα δΐον, οφρα τέως αυτός τε μένω και Χαόν ερυκω Ίον δ' ημείβετ επειτα γέρων ΤΙρίαμος θεοειδής · (( εί μεν δη μ' εθεΧεις τεΧεσαι τάφον "Έ^κτορι δίω, 660 ώδε κε μοι ρεζων, ΆχιΧεΰ, κεχαρισμενα θείης. οίσθα γάρ ώς κατά άστυ εεΧμεθα, τηΧόθι δ' ΰΧη αξεμεν εξ ορεος · μαΧα οε 1 ρωες οεοιασιν. εννημαρ μεν κ αυτόν ενι μεγάροις γοάοιμεν, τη δεκάτη δε κε θάπτοιμεν δαινυτό τε Χαός, 665 ενδεκάτη δε κε τύμβον επ' αυτω ποιησαιμεν, τη δε δνωδεκάτη ποΧεμίξομεν, εϊπερ άνάγκηβ ILIAD ΧΧΙΥ. 205 Ύον δ' αύτε προσεειπε ποδάρκης δΐος ΆχιΧΧεύς · “ εσται τοι καί ταύτα, γέρον ΐΐρίαμ', ώς συ κεΧεύεις, σχησω γάρ τόσσον πόΧεμον 'χρόνον όσσον άνωγας” 670 \Ω? άρα φωνησας επί καρπω χ€ΐρα γεροντος εΧΧαβε δεξιτερην, μη πως δείσεί ivl θυμω. οί μεν άρ ' εν πτροδόμω δόμου αυτόθι κοιμησαντο, κηρυξ καί Τίρίαμος, πυκινά φρεσϊ μηδε' εχοντες, αύταρ ΆχιΧΧεύς εύδε μνχω κΧισίης ευπτηκτου · 675 τω δε Ερισηις παρεΧεξατο καΧΧιπάρηος. 'ΆΧΧοι μεν ρα θεοί τε καί άνερες ίπποκορυσταί ευδον παννύχιοι, μαΧακω δεδμημει>οι ύπνω · άΧΧ' ούχ 'Ερμείαν εριούνιον ύπνος εμαρπτεν, όρμαίνοντ άνά θυμόν όπως Τίρίαμον βασιΧηα ,680 νηων Ικί τεμψειε, Χαθών ιερούς πυΧαωρούς. στη δ’ άρ ύπερ κεφαΧης καί μίν προς μύθον εειπεν · “ 9 fl γέρον, ου νύ τι σοίγε μεΧει κακόν, οΐον έθ ’ εύδεις άνδράσιν εν δηιοισιν, επεί σ εΧασεν ΆχιΧΧεύς. καί νυν μεν φίΧον υιόν έΧυσαο, ποΧΧα δ’ εδωκας · 685 σεΐο δε κε ζωού καί τρίς τόσα δοΐεν άποινα παΐδες τοϊ μετόπισθε ΧεΧειμμένοι, αϊ κ Αγαμέμνων γνωη σ' Άτρείδης, γνωωσι δε πάντες Αχαιοί.” Λ Ω? εφατ, εδδεισεν δ' 6 γέρων, κηρυκα δ' άνίστη. τοισιν δ' 'Ερμείας ζεύξ' ίππους ημιόνους τε, 690 ρίμφα δ' άρ' αυτός εΧαυνε κατά στρατόν, ουδέ τις εγνω. ΆΧΧ' οτε δη πόρον ιξόν εϋρρεΐος ποταμοΐο, [ϊϋάνθου δινηεντος, όν αθάνατος τεκετο Ζευς,] 'Ερμείας μεν επειτ άπέβη προς μακρόν ’ ΌΧυμπον, Ήώ/ι /)’ r\ t r I \1ς εφαυ , οι ο υπ αμαξησιν βοας ήμιονους τε ζεύηνυσαν, αΐήτα δ' επειτα προ άστεος ήγερεθοντο. εννήμαρ μεν τοί<γε άηίνεον άσπετον ύλην · άλλ' οτε δη δεκάτη εφάνη φαεσίμβροτος ήώς, 785 καί τότ άρ' εξεφερον θρασύν r/ E κτορα δακρυχεοντες, εν δε 7 τυρή υπάτη νεκρόν θεσαν, εν δ' εβαλον πυρ. Ήρος δ' ήριηενεια φάνη ροδοδάκτυλος Ήώς, τήμος άρ' άμφϊ πυρήν κλυτού "Κκτορος εγρετο λαός. [αυταρ επεί ρ ήηερθεν όμηηερεες τ' εηενοντοή] 790 ILIAD XXIV. 209 πρώτον μεν κατά πυρκαϊην σβεσαν αϊθοπι οϊνω πάσαν, όπόσσον επεσχε πυρος μένος · αύτάρ έπειτα οστεα Χευκά Χεηοντο κασίηνητοί θ' εταροί τε μυρόμενοι, θαΧερον δε κατείβετο δάκρυ παρειών, καί τάηε χρυσείην ες Χάρνακα θηκαν εΧόντες, 795 πορφυρεοις πεπΧοισι καΧνψαντες μαΧακοΐσιν · αιψα δ' άρ ’ ες κοίΧην κάπετον θεσαν, αύτάρ ύπερθεν πυκνοΐσιν Χάεσσι κατεστόρεσαν μεηάΧοισιν · ρίμφα δε σήμ' εχεαν, περί δε σκοποί εΐατο πάντη, μη πριν εφορμηθειεν ενκνημιδες Αχαιοί. 800 χεύαντες δε το σήμα παΧιν κίον · αύτάρ επειτα εύ συναηειρομενοι δαίννντ ερικνδεα δαΐτα δώμασιν εν ΤΙριάμοιο, διοτρεφεος βασιΧηος. Λ ί1e death and a sad fate for himself. Compare the similar prophetic forecast of evil ILIAD XVI. 217 to Patroclus when Achilles sent him from his tent to inquire of Nestor wliat hero he had borne wounded from the field (xi. 604: κακόν δ’ apa oi πελεν ^ρχη). 51. Not literally true as a mere matter of fact. Cf. note on 37. But the prophecy is not what he cares for, ovre ^μπάζομαι : but this is the dreadful pang that reaches my heart and soul .— 53. άνήρ : Sc. Agamemnon.— τον όμοΐον: Uis equal: Sc. Achilles.— 54. δ τε: Duntzer reads ore, when ; Pratt and Leaf make 6 == ore, because ; and of editors who take δ as the masc. pron. some refer it to Agamemnon and others to Achilles. Probably it is the masc. pron. referring to Achilles, and whether w r e render who, and he, when, or because, it gives the reason why Agamemnon wished to rob Achilles of his prize, viz. because the latter has excelled the former in prowess. — 55. εττεί — because I liaxe suffered sorrows in my soul, i. e. toiled and suffered for Agamemnon and the Greeks. Cf. ix. 331, where he uses the same words and explains them by his constant exposure of his life in battle. 56. κοΰρην: The daughter of Brises (i. 392). — αρα: You know. —57. ττόλιν : Lyrnessus (ii. 690).— 59. ώσει ... μετανάστην : In ap¬ position with pe to be supplied as acc. of the person after ελετο, taken from me as if I were a worthless alien. Kepeated from iv. 648. 60. άλλα . *. Ιάσομεν : But we will let these things be past and gone, or, as w T e say, let bygones be bygones. Words repeatedly put into the mouth of Achilles (cf. xviii. 112, xix. 65) and no one else, and highly expressive of his impetuous nature. Abruptness, sententiousness, and intensity characterize all the speeches of Achilles, and even that of the Shade of Achilles in the Odyssey. Cf. Theol. of Gr. Poets, p. 116. — ούδ* αρα ττως ήν: So then it was not possible, as we supposed or intended, apa corrective. Cf. 33. — 61. ήτοι εφην γε: I said to be sure .— 62. ού ττριν...άλλ’ όττότ αν δή — ου πριν . . . πριν γε = not . .. until , but more strongly implying that then he would put a stop to his wrath. Cf. ix. 650 seqq. 64. τννη: You verily. — 66. εΐ δή: Si quidem = since. — 68. κε- κλίαται: Are leaning on the surf of the sea, their only support, as it were, not the shore, but the breakers.— 69. And the whole city of the Trojans has come upon them full of confidence. Observe how the contrast between the situation of the Greeks and that of the Trojans is emphasized by the juxtaposition of ’ΑργεΓοι and Τρώων. — 71. «ναύλους : Trenches. So most of the commentators. 10 218 NOTES. Some, however, refer it to the channels , water-beds, of the rivers on the plain. This accords better with Homeric usage (cf. xii. 312), and makes perhaps a better antithesis to στρατόν, the camp. — 73. τρπ,α, είδείη: If he were hindly disposed to me — \i he had not quarrelled with me and made me his enemy. Not necessarily inconsistent, as many commentators think, with the embassy sent by Agamemnon and the refusal of Achilles to be reconciled, as nar¬ rated in the ninth book. Cf. Άγρια oI8e v, said of Achilles, xxiv.41. 75. μαίνεται: Rages , as we say the battle rages. The spear is very often personified in the animated descriptions of the Iliad. — 77. «χ0ρη9 εκ κεφαλής: Out of his hated head (mouth). Such scornful and savage references to Agamemnon and Diomed, after Patroclus had reported them as wounded, justify the latter’s inference that his friend was born of the sea or the rocks.— 78. ττεριάγνυται: Sc . o\js: But the voice of Hector reverberates, lit. breaks around. 80. και ώς: Even so z=z yet .— 81. ιτνρός: Gen. of source, instead of dat. of instrument = with fire. — 82. αϊτό: Adverb. Cf. 11.— 83. μύθου τε'λος: The sum of advice = the whole matter. So ix. 56.— 85. προς: Before, in the sight of. Achilles’ thirst for fame and glory is often selfish.—oi: Sc. Aavaoi. — 8G. άττονάσσωσιν : Send back, probably to her former dw T elling-place, ναίω. — ττοτί: Adverb; Anglice, too. Achilles here demands the very things which lie refused when offered him in bk. ix. Hentze considers the lines interpolated and brackets them in his edition. Faesi finds in them indubitable proof that the two books are not from the same author. But the evidence of the same authorship from countless points of resemblance, in language, style, and concep¬ tion, is stronger. Compare xvi. 3. 4 with ix. 14.15, xxi. 55 with ix. 321, xxi. 83 with ix. 56, and other points as we proceed. 87. When you have driven them from the ships come back. This is the μύθον τέλος, hence it has no connective, and the verb is inf. instead of imp. — 89. λιλαίεσθαι: The inf. for the imp. so- called, but in such cases the inf. depends more or less on some word or thought that precedes; here, like Ιέναι (87), it goes back to μύθον τέλος , of which it is epexegetical. So with the series of infinitives that follow.— 90. άτιμύτερον: Sc. than I now am, by showing that the Greeks can get along without me. 94. «μβήη: Interfere. The rest of the line is parenthetical and hence asyndetic. — 95. φάος: Cf. 39. — 96. τούς δε: Greeks and Trojans.— δηριάασθαι: Pres, inf., continue to fight. ILIAD XVI. 219 97-100. An invocation not unfrequently addressed to the Greek trinity by Homer’s heroes for something which they deem impracticable (II. ii. 371, iv. 288, vii. 132 ; Od. vii. 311, xxiv. 376 et· al.). Here it is bracketed in most recent editions, and was rejected by Zenodotus and Aristarchus as unsuitable to the connection and containing a wish too selfish and savage for Achilles himself.— 99. νώϊν: Elsewhere gen. or dat., is here taken as nom. (Faesi, Diintzer) or acc. (Koch, 2d ed.), or altered to νώϊ (Hentze). It may, however, be dat. (La Koche) —for us two , that ice might escape .— εκδνμεν is taken by most editors as opt. Wolf Wrote, with the MSS., εκδνμεν — εκδνμεναι, inf. after yevoiTO or doigre implied in the invocation. So Od. xvii. 354. Vv. 101-123. Ajax is Compelled to Fall Back before Hector, and the Trojans Set Fire to the Ship of Protesilaus. 101. Cf. 1. —102. ονκΐτ εμιμνε : Was no longer able to maintain his position. The whole line is repeated from xv. 727, where he fell back a little, άνεχάζετο τντθόν : here he is being overpowered by the purpose of Zeus and the missiles of the Trojans.— 105. βαλλόμενη: Impf. part., continually hit. — καναχήν εχε — κανά- χιζε (xii. 36, only stronger): kept ringing terribly. — βάλλετο : Sc. πήληξ. — 106. κάττ = κατά , in , or along. — φάλαρ* = the gleaming plates of the φάλος. φάλαρα only here, but τετραφάληρον, v. 743 et al. — 108. But they were not' able to move him , though pressing hard upon him with their missiles. Some refer αυτω to the shield. 109. άργαλεω .. . ασΟματι : The same said of Hector (xv. 10).— 111. κακόν κακω: Evil pressed upon evil — disaster followed dis¬ aster. Cf. XIX. 290: ως μοι δεχεται κακόν εκ κακόν αίεί. 112. This invocation of the Muse is justified perhaps by the importance of the matter, viz. the firing of one of the ships (cf. xi. 219).. But Diintzer regards 102-113 as an unsuitable in¬ terpolation, and connects 114 directly with 101, which, however, would require * Εκτωρ δε'. —114. Without a connective because explanatory of 112,113. 115. αιχμής depends on όπισθεν: Behind the point near the wooden shaft. —116. αντίκρυ άιτάραξε: Broke it right off ’.— τό μεν: This part indeed , sc. the mutilated shaft , κόλον δόρυ, opposed to αιχμή, 118.— 117. αΰτως · Thus mutilated.— 118. βόμβησε ιτεσοΰσα: Fell ringing. —119. γνώ ... ρίγησε'ν τε : Bccognized... and shuddered at the doings of the gods. So Crusius and many others make the second verb parenthetical and govern epya only by γνώ. — 220 NOTES. 120. δ ρα : That so then. 6 = οτι, both being originally pronouns and then conjunetions, like that in English. This clause is in apposition 'with epya, of which it is epexegetical: that so then Zeus had utterly cut short (eVi... κεϊρεν) their (the Greeks’) 'plans of battle. —123. νηϊ Got]: Sc. the ship of Protesilaus. Cf. 1. Pro- tesilaus himself being dead, the firing of his ship reflected no dis¬ honor on him.— τής ... φλόξ : And soon the quenchless fame spread through the ship ; της κατ', lit. down over it; so κατ' οφθαλμών, down over the eyes. Yv. 124-256. Achilles now Hurries Patroclus to the light, Clad in his Armor! Himself Marshals the Myrmidons and Exhorts them to Bravery, and Prays to Zeus for the Safe Eetum of his Priend. 124. Thus the stern of the ship was enveloped in flame , transi¬ tional clause, μεν, correlative to αντάρ , links the action of Achilles to the burning of the ship.—127. Ιωήν: The rush and roar. —128. I fear now that they may take the ships and things he done which cannot he escaped , i. e. irremediable, μή with the subj. after the verb of fearing understood. It may depend on ορσεο, line 127 being parenthetical, as Faesi edits and explains. But the short and disconnected clauses are more Achillean. — 129. θασσον: Quicker, or right quick. — άγείρω with ne = a soft¬ ened future, and I will , or while I forsooth assemble the troops. 131-139. Repeated from iii. 330-338, the arming of Paris, varied necessarily in 134, and purposely in 139. The same description is applied to the arming of Agamemnon in xi. 15- 46, ’A γαμεμνονος 'Αριστεία, still more altered and expanded.— 134. ττοικίλον άστερόεντα: Particolored and hestarred. άστερόεντα elsew r here is an epithet only of ουρανόν, except in xviii. 370, where it is applied to the palace of Hephaestus.—135. άμφι ... βάλετο applies to σάκος as well as ξίφος, for the shield as well as the sword had a belt slung around the shoulder. The old German epic, the Nibelungen Lied, dwells on the armor of its hero with the* like loving though less elaborate detail.—139. For the sin¬ gle combat Paris takes but one spear, ΐίλκιμον εγχος (iii. 338); for battle, Agamemnon (xi. 43) and Patroclus here take two, dovpe. The spear or lance of Achilles (ey^oy, 140) was of wood, as its history shows (143,144), and too ponderous to be borne by any other hero, ιίλκιμα is plural, δονρε dual, τά plural again, but all neuter, and so άρηρει is singular. ILIAD XVI. 221 140-144. This is one of many ways in which the poet sets forth the superiority of his hero. These lines were rejected by Zenodotus and bracketed by Ameis-Hentze as inconsistent with 139. But ?—143. Πηλιάδα, so called because cut from the sum¬ mit of Mount Pclion. Editors find a play on words in πηλαι , Τ1η\ίά8α,Ώηλίου, and perhaps Πήλινε. —Xcipwv, the most upright of the Centaurs (xi. 831), teacher of Asclepios and Achilles in the healing and other arts (ibid.), gave this huge, oft-mentioned Pelian lance to Peleus at liis marriage with Thetis. 145. Automedon serves Achilles in the ninth book in pre¬ paring food for his guests (ix. 209)—another link between that book and this. —146. ρηξήνορα: An epithet applied only to Achilles, the crusher of heroes. —149. Ξάνθον και Βαλίον: Chest¬ nut and Piebald. So xix. 400. These were the immortal steeds given by the gods to Peleus. Pratt and Leaf. Cf. 867. Given doubtless at his marriage festival. Xanthus was the name also of one of Hector’s horses, and Podargus, Swiftfoot, or Whitefoot, another (viii. 185). Zephyrus is a swift and strong wind in Homer, nay, the swiftest of the winds. Cf. xix. 416.—152. And he put the faultless Pedasus in the side fastenings, traces usually so called, of which, however, there is no trace in Homer. See Autenrieth’s Lex. The παρηοροε was a third extra horse, not attached to the pole, nor drawing by traces, but, like the extra wheel of a modern artillery wagon, reserved for an exigency. Hector drives four horses abreast (viii. 185). Pedasus was the name of a city in the Troad destroyed by Achilles (xx. 92,194); also of a city on the border of Pylus, offered to Achilles by Agamemnon (ix. 294).—153. High-gated Thebe was the city of Eetion, father of Andromache (vi. 416). 155. ειτοιχόμενος : Going to them, sc. from tent to tent, thus showing his intense interest. So Ajax, xvii. 356. — θώρηξεν ... συν τευχεσιν : Armed them all throughout their tents with their armor. —157. τοΐσίντε, κ. τ. λ.: Which (lit. and they) have untold fierceness in (lit. round about, i. e. filling and possessing) their hearts. —160. And now (lit. and also) they go in herds. —162. axpov: The surface of the dark water. — φόνον αίματος: Belching the bloody gore, intensive. Cf. βρότον αίματόεντα, xviii. 345.—163. ττε- ριστε'νεται: Is too strait, i. e. is overfilled. The number of unusual words in this description is quite noticeable, αγεληδόν, λάφ-ον- τε?, and nepiareverai are all άπαξ Αρημένα. —164. τοϊοι =z thus. So talis in Latin poetry. 222 NOTES. 168-172. The catalogue also gives fifty ships to Achilles (ii. 685), and to Philoctetes fifty men to a ship, who were at once rowers and skilful archers (ii. 719, 720). So the followers (άνδρες εταίροι) of Achilles (twenty-five hundred in all) sat on the row¬ ers’ benches (επί κλψσιν) in their voyage to Troy, but now they are all armed and marshalled for the fight. The recurrence of five and its multiples here will be observed. Hector’s followers also are arranged in five divisions under five commanders (xii. 87). —172. Achilles himself, far surpassing them all, was com- mander-in-chief. 178. τής ίής: The frst. So in N. T. Greek, following the Hebrew, μιας των σαββάτων, the first day of the week. Mark xvi. 2. — αίολοθώρηξ : Of glancing mail. Cf. Yerg. Aen. II. 470: luce coruscus ahena. —174. Σπερχειού) : A river in Thessaly. The commander of the first division of the Thessalian hero’s troops is the son of that hero’s sister, the daughter of Peleus, by a Thessalian river-god— a woman wedded to a god , as Achilles himself was the son of a goddess of the sea wedded to a man.— 177. Ιιτίκλησιν : Nominally, or by repute. —178. ος p’: Who ac¬ cordingly. — Ιδνα: Bridal gifts. The husband gives to or for the wife cattle, sheep, or other valuables according to her rank, beauty, or worth—in its origin a purchase. Sometimes also the wife brings a dower to the husband (xxii. 51). Both these are called εδνα. The names Πολύδωρη, 175 (cf. vi. 394), and Πολνμηλη (rich in flocks), 180, are suggestive of such gifts. 179. τής Ιτερης: The second; so the Latin alter. —180. irap- θε'νιος: The son of an unmarried mother, καλή goes with χορω, beautiful in the dance, where Hermes saw her and became enam¬ oured of her.—183. χρυσηλακάτου : An epithet applied exclusive¬ ly to Artemis, generally rendered, of the golden arrows, though some, as Voss and Diintzer, contend for giving ηλακάτη here its ordinary signification — of the golden spindle, κελαδεινής, also epithet of Artemis as goddess of the chase, and in xxi. 511 it is used substantively as the name of the goddess. It refers pri¬ marily to the hurrah and hurly-burly of the chase. Cf. ix. 547. 184. υπερώα : The upper chamber, the apartments of the women. Cf. ii. 514, and Od. passim, where it is often used of Penelope’s chamber.—185. άκάκητα: Deliverer from evil, equivalent to σωκος, saviour, and ερίοννος, helper or luck-bringer, the other epithets of Hermes.—186. Εΰδωρον: The name seems to be repeated to em¬ phasize the idea that he was the lucky son of a luck-bringing ILIAD XVI. 223 father, and well-gifted by him in running and fighting.—188. πρό : Forth. adverb.— 189. Έχβκλήος ... μένος: Periphrasis for Ecliecles himself as a man of might. So we say his majesty, his excel¬ lency, etc.— Άκτορίδαο : Actor is also the name of the father of Menoetius and the grandfather of Patroclus (xi. 785). 190. ήγάγετο: Mid. = took her to himself, took, her to wife .— errti Trope, κ. t. X.: So Hector and Andromache (xxii. 471, 472). — 191. 6 γέρων Φυλάς : The grandfather of the boy Eudorus, 151.— 192. άμφαγαιταζόμενος : Intensive, embracing him, as it were, with botli arms. Achilles himself being a demigod, the leaders of the first two divisions of his troops are demigods also. The reader of the Iliad cannot fail to notice the great number of illegitimate sons, and also of homicides, in the higher classes, and the man¬ ner in which they are received, as an index of the state of society and morals in the heroic age. 193. Άρήϊος, in most even of the German editions printed with a capital Ά = belonging or devoted to Ares, applied to Achilles, 166, and to two of his captains, 179, 193, but most frequently to Menelaus.—195. μάρνασθαι = acc. of respect, infighting .— Πηλείωνος Ιταΐρον: After the friend of the son of Peleus, sc. Patroclus, of whom this is a standing designation (xvii. 204, xxi. 96 et al.).—196. Φοΐνιξ : Companion and tutor of Achil¬ les’ childhood and youth, who, now somewhat in years, fancies that he had made his pupil all that he was, and who, for his in¬ fluence with that pupil, was chosen to conduct the embassy to his tent (ix. 168,432 seqq.). Next to Nestor the most interesting old man in the Iliad, named by him to conduct the embassy, and, like him, telling long stories of the olden time (ix. 434 -605). Phoenix and Automedon are among the many links which con¬ nect the ninth book with the sixteenth. Cf. note on 86. 198. When he had set them in goodly array then he laid upon them, a strong speech (strict orders). The same formula introduces the stern address of Agamemnon to Chryses, when he sends him from his presence and forbids him to return (i. 25). The use of δε' in a conclusion, έπαδη ... δε', is not unfrequent in Homer.— 200. μοι: Ethical dative = 1 pray you. — 202. νπ-ό: During all my wrath. Cf. xxii. 102, i. 1. — καί: Render tchen; parataxis (a co-ordinate clause instead of a subordinate) is characteristic of Homeric simplicity.— 203-206 is, of course, language ascribed to the Myrmidons when they were chafing under the wrathful in¬ action of their chief. It resembles the complaints of Patroclus 224 NOTES. above, 30-35.— χό\<# = χόλτ): Gall, the primary meaning of the ■word. — αρα: See note 35. — εχεις: Dost hold. — 205 = ii. 236, •where it expresses the homesickness and discontent of the Grecian army as voiced by Thersites.— περ, at all events , intensi¬ fies the demand.— 20G. χόλος here in its ordinary sense—less re¬ spectful than μηνιθμόν, which Achilles ascribes to himself, 62, 202, and the μήνιν, which the poet ascribes to him (i. 1), and which properly denotes the anger of the gods (xxii. 358).— ωδε: Thus, or such , sc. as we see. 207. Such things you were continually saying to me gathered thick about me.— εβάζετε imperf. and with two acc. Cf. ix. 58.— 207-209: And now the great work of battle for which aforetime at least ye longed is at hand; now (lit. here — now as in English) let every one with stout heart enter the battle (pres, impel*.) with the Trojans .— 2ης = ης : While this speech is characteristic of Achil¬ les, it is a model military harangue for any age. 211. μάλλον ... αρθεν : Were more closely joined .— 212. τοίχον: The wall of a house; τεΓχοί, of a city. — ®ράρη: Closely joins, same root as ap6ev , her e-puts together. — πυκινοισι : Compactly laid. — 213. βίας ... άλεείνων : For protection against the violent blasts of the wind. — 216. Well rendered by Cowper: “Shield, helmet, man pressed helmet, man and shield.”—217. νευόντων: As they nodded, i. e. shook their plumes.— Ιφε'στασαν: Stood by one another. This powerful description of battle is repeated from xiii. 131-133, which latter, according to tradition, was a part of the verses recited by Homer in his contest with Hesiod for the prize of poetic excellence. 218. θωρήσσοντο : Prepared for battle (xviii. 189). Pratt and Leaf.— 219. Patroclus and Automedon are the nearest persons in attendance on Achilles in the ninth book also. — 221. And opened the cover off, από — off — of. — 223. άγεσθαι: To take with him, mid. Cf. 190. — 224. “ Windproof cloaks and carpets soft.” Lord Derby. — οΰλων ταπήτων : Here rather woollen rugs. The verse is soft and musical. 225-227. No other man but Achilles drank from it the sparkling wine, nor did Achilles himself use it in offering a libation to any god but Jupiter. The irregular construction (anacoluthon) and the double negative (ούδε' ... ούτε ... ούτε) makes the expression very emphatic. — δτι μή — except, usually d μη in Homer. Cf. xvii. 477, xxiii. 792.— 228. τό ρα τότ: This cup now at this time, pa resumptive.— θεείψ: Sulphur was often used for purifying by ILIAD XVI. 225 the ancients, as for disinfecting by ns. Cf. Od. xxii. 481 seqq.— 229, 230. νίψ’: Act. of washing the cup.— νίψατο, mid. of wash¬ ing his own hands. The reader will be reminded of the divers washings and purifications of the Jews. Mark vii. 4. All offer¬ ings to the gods must be pure and perfect.— 231. μεσω ερκεϊ: In the centre of the open court , where was the altar of levs ‘Έρκεϊος. Cf. Od. xxii. 334. 233-235. A most interesting and instructive glimpse of the religious ideas and usages of the Greeks in the earliest age. Dodona (in Thessaly, or Epirus, or on the borders of both, or, as some think, two of the same name) was to northern Greece in the mythical and heroic age what Delphi was to all Greece in historic times, an oracle and a sanctuary. Thither Odysseus in the Odyssey (xiv. 327 seqq.) “ voyaged to explore the will Of Jove on high Dodona’s holy hill;” and (one of innumerable incidental analogies between the two poems) thither the hero of the Iliad looks in prayer for a bless¬ ing on his friend and followers as he sends them forth to battle. Odysseus hears the counsel of Zeus in regard to his return home from the rustling leaves of the sacred oak (Od. xiv. 328).— 233. Ζεΰ ανα: This form of the vocative ava is used only in ad¬ dressing a god, especially Zeus. Cf.iii. 351.— Δωδωναίε, so called from the site of his sanctuary and oracle, 234.— Πελασγικέ, from the Pelasgi, the early inhabitants who founded the oracle, and whom Odysseus, in the guise of a Cretan prince, finds also in Crete, and calls them δίοι Πελασγοί (Od. xix. 177).— τηλόθι ναίων, in dis¬ tant Dodona, far from Troy, though near to Phthia, the home of Achilles, whose fathers worshipped at his shrine. 234. Δωδώνης μεδε'ων: Cf. Ίδηθεν μεδε'ων, iii. 320.— δυσχειμε'ρου : Cf. ii. 750, where the same epithet is applied to Dodona. — άμφί: Adv. round about the oracle, where Zeus dwells and rules.— Σελλοί, like "Ελλοι, a name etymologically related to "Έλληνες, the oldest inhabitants of the land, to whom the service of the god belonged. Ameis-Hentze. Here the name seems to denote a sacred tribe or priestly family who dwelt near the sanctuary and were devoted to the service of the god, although no trace of an hereditary priesthood remains in the time of the Trojan war. The primitive and original Hellas bordered on Phthia and fur¬ nished a part of Achilles’ troops (ii. 683), and the Greeks in general are not yet called " Ελληνες in Homer. — 235. σο£: Dat. 10* 226 NOTES. for the gen. “Perhaps it means thine from σό?.” Pratt and Leaf.— νιτοφήται = προφηται : The interpreters or declarers of the will of Zeus. The word occurs only here in Homer. The same is true of άνιττ-τόττοδες and χαμαιεΰναι, with unwashed hands, sleep¬ ing on the ground, which probably denote not only the primeval simplicity and rudeness, but the ascetic habits of the priests of Dodona. 236-238. Borrowed and accommodated from i. 453-455, the prayer of Cliryses to Apollo for the removal of the pestilence. They seem less appropriate here. 239. γάρ, explanatory, introduces the prayer. The connective is usually omitted in such cases.— νηών εν άγώνι = iv νηων ayvpei (xxiv. 141): In the gathering or arena of the ships. — 241. τω: Therefoi'e. — αμα -π-ράες: Send with him, let honor attend him. — 242. ήτορ ενι φρε'σιν: His heart within him, lit. in his vitals, φρίσιν nearly in its physical sense. Cf. 481. — δφρα: Until. — 243. και otos: Alone also as well as with me.— Ιιτίστηται: Will hiow, subj. = a softened fut. — 244. τότε: Then only. —245. μαί- νονθ’: Ind. pres, denoting matter of fact and customary action.— εγώ τ rep: Emphatically egotistic. Cf. 83, 89 et al. 249. εκλυε : He heard him, but granted his petition only in part. Cf. Yerg. Aen. xi. 794, 795: Audiit, et voti Phoebus succedere partem Mente dedit, partem volucres dispersit in auras. Prayers may be heard, and yet the petition be granted only in part or not at all. — 251. Without a connective be¬ cause explanatory of erepov piv . . . erepov δε of the previous line. — 254. άιτε'βηκε: Laid it away. — 255, 256. So ix. 186 seqq. Achilles was found by the embassy inactive, but singing the praises of heroes to the lyre which he had taken from the spoils when he destroyed the city of Eetion. Yv. 257-305. The Myrmidons now Pour ont like a Nest of Wasps or Hornets and Drive Back the Trojans, and Patro- clus Extinguishes the Eire in the Burning Ship. 259. σφήκες: Lat. vespae, Engl, wasps. — 260. εινοδίοις: Living hy the roadside, as explained in the next line. Found only here. — εριδμαίνωσιν, found only here, is a causative of tpihaivipev, stir up to fight = irritate. — εθοντες, found only here and ix. 540, as is their wont, boy-like. — 261. Bejected as spurious by ancient and modern critics because it is mere tautology, and because κερτομεοντες by etymology and usage means only to provoke (cut ILIAD ΧΥΙ. 227 to the heart) by words. — 262 seqq. Foolish children, for they tyring a common evil upon many, and if a traveller come along (ιταρα κιών) and disturb them unintentionally, they then (Be in a conclusion) with stout heart fly every one right forward. — 266. With the heart and spirit of these wasps = like these the Myrmidons at this time, κ. τ. λ. A justly admired simile drawn out into many picturesque details, which, as is often the case with Homer’s similes, have no special application to this particular case, but illustrating viv¬ idly the fierceness and pertinacity with which the Myrmidons rushed on to victory or utter extinction. 271. τιμή σομίν ι — τιμησωμ^ν Subj. Cf. yvco, 273. — 272. άγχεμα- χοι: Not the predicate of 6epdnovres, as Crusius makes it, but attributive, as in 248, and άριστοι is to be supplied as predicate from the previous line, he is by far the bravest warrior at the ships of the Greeks, and his close-flghting followers are the bravest. Cf. ii. 769, 770. — 273, 274 aptly repeated from i. 411, 412.— 274. ατην: His folly and madness. Cf. Agamemnon’s confession of his acts of folly, epds aras, ix. 116 seq., and the personified *Ατη, ix. 505 seqq., xix. 91 seqq. This speech of Patroclus sets in a beautiful light his loyalty and devotion to Achilles.— 276. And they fell in a mass upon the Trojans, Iv ... eireaov, lit. fell in, but used of a headlong rush upon troops or ships passim. Cf. xv. 624, and ev... ορουσαν above, 258. 279. Himself and attendant, Patroclus and Automedon, 219. Automedon is the charioteer of Patroclus. — 281. ελιτόμενοι: Be¬ lieving and fearing that A. had renounced his wrath and chosen friendship, i. e. reconciliation to Agamemnon. See βλπομαι with the same construction after it, and in a similar sense, ix. 160. 284. άκόντισ€, κ. τ. λ. : Hurled (lit. shot with) his glittering spear. — 287. Πυραίχμην: Cf. ii. 848, where also we have the rest of this line, and the next, with variations. — 290. μιν άμφί φόβηθεν: So Diintzer instead of the more common μιν άμφεφοβηθ€ν, or άμφι- φόβηθ^ν, and I have followed his reading because of the strange¬ ness of the compound άμφιφοβίομαι, especially followed by the acc.— 294. And so the ship was left there half-burned. Cf. 123. ήμιδαης an emphatic predicate, found only here. — 296. άνά, along, different from παρά, which could mean past. 298. κίνηση, removes. — στίροττηγερβτα, only here, instead of the usual νεφεληγερέτα to avoid the repetition of vt φίλη, and at the same time more appropriate to the connection, the lightning- gathei'er scatters the cloud.—299. ck ... &|>avev, shine out, are 228 NOTES. clearly seen. The reader will observe the prevailing use of the aorist, the historical tense in the similes of the Iliad. This is partly to make the illustration more vivid, as if it also were a fact which the poet has seen , partly a kind of gnomic aorist, and partly perhaps because the old second aorist gives us the root of the verb in its shortest and simplest form, and so in its most generic signification without distinction of time. 299-300 = viii. 557, 558, but more appropriate here than there, where it is bracketed.— 300. And so the boundless ether is broken up (cleared up) beneath the sky (ούρανόθεν ... (nr-) .— 301 seq. So the Greeks ... recovered breath for a little while, but the battle did not cease (lit. cessation of the battle did not come). The sudden clearing of the skies by a thunder shower illustrates admirably the sudden and marvellous relief and light and joy that came to the Greeks by the appearance of Patroclus, like the Thunderer himself, in their behalf, sweeping away the cloud of Trojans that hovered over them; and yet the poet, by way of anticipation, beautifully hints that the storm was not over—the clouds were to return after the rain.— 303 seq. For not by any means yet were the Trojans utterly routed and driven away from the ships. Vv. 306-418. The Battle Breaks up into Single Combats, in which each Grecian Hero Slays his Man. Hector Plees with his followers, and Patroclus Slays Many Trojans. The Aris- teia of Patroclus. 306 = XV. 328. Epic commonplace, κεδασθείση? = σκβδασθΰσης, varied for the sake of the metre: when the battle was dispersed ■ i. e. broken up into single combats. — 308. αύτίκ’ αρα in sense fol¬ lows στρίφθέντος and precedes βάλε : immediately (just as soon as) Areilycus had turned to flee then Patroclus hit him. — 311. Thoas, here the name of a Trojan, is the name of an Aetolian (Grecian) hero (ii. 638), and of the ruler of Lemnos (xiv. 230, xxiii. 745). Grecian and Trojan cities sometimes bear the same name, e. g. Pedasus, vi. 35; cf. ix. 152. Homer seems to conceive of the Trojans as kindred in race and language to the Greeks. It was the allies and auxiliaries that made the Trojan army such a medley of barbarous tongues (iv. 437,438).— 312. Thoas hav¬ ing exposed his chest Menelaus struck him right past his shield. — 313. Φυλείδης: Meges (ii. 627, xiii. 692). — 314. εφθη όρεξάμενος: Anticipated the attack ( εφορμηθέντα ) of Amphiclus by reaching him in the upper part of his leg— hit him first. — 315. μυών, from μνς, as musculus from mus, muscle ; νεύρα, sinews. ILIAD XVI. 229 317. Νίστορίδαι: Antilochus and Thrasymedes, 321. — ό μεν would regularly be followed by ό δε in 321 appositive and dis¬ tributive of N εστορίδαι, but subject and object are changed by the intervening lines, and του δε in 321 refers to Maris.— οΰτασ: Struck or thrust, usually with weapon in hand. So he is met by Maris, spear in hand , αύτοσχεδα δουρί, 319.— 322. ·ύδ’ άφάμαρτεν: Parenthetical, ο>μον being acc. of specification with Ζφθη ορεξά- μενος, hit him first in the shoulder. — 323. ττρυμνον βραχίονα: The upper arm. Cf. ττρυμνον σκε'λο?, 314.— 324. μυώνων: The muscles, sc. of the shoulder. Cf. iv. 503, 504.— 325. Epic commonplaces brought together with slight variation.— 326. Thus they loth (brothers; cf. 320) slain by two brothers. — 328. άκοντισταί, only here, for the usual αίχμηταί , lancers , sons of Amisodarus, a Lycian, as appears from his sons being friends and followers of Sarpedon, leader of the Lycians (ii. 876).— Χίμαιραν, with the same epithet άμαιμακετην, in vi. 179, and there also expressly referred to Lycia. — 331. βλαφθεντα : Entangled, overpowered in the press. — 333, 334 = v. 82, 83; xx. 476,477. Epic commonplace. 335. συνε'δραμον : Encountered each other. — 338. καυλόν: The hilt of the sword; possibly = φάλον, the knob of the helmet, as the sword of Menelaus was broken about the κόρυθος φάλον of Paris (iii. 362).— 340. εσχεθε: Intrans., as we might say, the skin alone held. 343. Pierced him as he was about to mount his chariot, the horses often, and very naturally, put for the two-wheeled war chariot. — 344. κατά, as in 123.— 346. αντίκρυ ... εξείΓε'ρηοτεν : Passed right through and came out under the brain beneath. — 349. τό : Sc. άΐμα, and the blood gushed through his mouth and nostrils, lit. gaping he made it gush up through his mouth and down through his nostrils. These minute and almost anatomical details, though characteristic of Homer’s battle scenes, are disgusting when ren¬ dered too literally. 351. άρ* resumptive and transitional. — 352. Ιττε'χραον, aorist in a simile, cf. 299; accompanied, however, below, 355, by a present, διαρπάζουσ-ιν, to express a continued action. We have to express them both by the present; they fall upon them suddenly... and they go on seizing and carrying them away. — 353-355. Ravenous, seizing them out from the flock which in the mountains have become separated by the carelessness of the shepherd; and they , the wolves, seeing them thus scattered, soon carry them off, having no power of resistance, διε'τμαγεν is not gnomic, but preliminary, the sep- 230 NOTES. aration of the sheep being preliminary to their attack and seiz¬ ure by the wolves.— 357. And they bethought themselves of, i. e. betook themselves to ill-sounding fight, and forgot impetuous valor, i. e. ceased even to think of it.— 357. The student will observe how Homer’s epithets are part and parcel of the things: all flight in battle is ill-sounding, resounding with the shouts of the pursuers and the cries of the pursued, and all valor is im¬ petuous; so also of persons: Menelaus is 'Αρηΐφέλος Μενέλαος and Paris is Αλέξανδρος θεοειδής quite irrespective of the con¬ text. 358. Αΐας δ μεγας, the son of Telamon, as distinguished from Ajax the swift, the son of O'ileus, 330. — 359. Ict: Was always eager. — 361. σκέπτετ : Was watching, and thus protecting himself against.— 362, 363. He was already, to be sure, becoming conscious of the turn in the tide of battle, but even so he continued to stand his ground and, endeavored to save his trusty comrades. The use of the imperfect is significant all through this passage. For the different interpretations of έτεραλκέα, see the Lexicons. 365. αΐδί'ρος €κ δίης : Out of the sacred ether = out of and after a clear sky. — τ«£νη : Spreads = raises. — 366. των, of the Trojans, limiting Ιαχή re φόβος re. — ck νηών: Out from the ships, parallel to al θέρος έκ δίης. — 367. And in disorder they crossed again the trench. Cf. 369. ού κατά, μοίραν = άκόσμως : Cf. xii. 225: ου κόσμω. Koch. — 368. σνν τ€υχ€σι: With his armor safe, but not his followers, whom he left behind in the ditch. — 371. αξαντ’: Dual with reference to the span of horses attached to each chariot. — cv -ττρώτφ ρυμω: At the extremity of the pole, which, be¬ ing slender, was peculiarly liable to break. Cf. vi. 40. — άνάκτων: Their masters. — Χίττον here opposed to έκφερον of Hector’s horses above rz left behind them. 374. αελλα: The eddying dust (cf. iii. 13). And high under the clouds spread the eddying dust. — 378. There, I say, he guided his horses with loud shouts. — 379. άν«κυμβα\ίαζον : Were overturned with rattling noise, like the clash of cymbals. Observe the imp., the men were continually falling under the axles, and one after another the chariots were overturned. 381 is omitted in the best MSS. It is found again 867, where it belongs. — 382. And upon Hector his spirit impelled him. kckX«to: Aor., from root κελ, to urge. — 383. ϊετο: Cf. 359. — τόν: Sc. Hector. — «κφίρον: Cf. note on 371. 384. κελαινη : Al. κελαινη dat. agreeing with λαίλαπι. So Cru- ILIAD ΧΥΙ. 231 sius and Koch. — βεβριθί, is inundated, from βαρύς, heavy. 385. όττωρινω: In late summer. — 386 seqq. is very interesting for its ethical doctrine, sc. that storms and floods are from Zeus for the punishment of wicked men (cf. Gen. vi. 5 seqq., Psa. cvii. 34), especially unjust judges, who by might (not right) in the agora judge unrighteous (lit. crooked — so wrong = wrung, and per¬ verted = twisted ) judgments, and drive out justice, not fearing the vengeance of the gods. Comparq the formula of indictment in the common law: u Not having the fear of God before their eyes.” — 389. τών: These wicked men's streams, i. e. the streams in their fields, are all swollen as they run. So Crusius and La Roche. Others refer των ad sensum to ύδωρ, 385. — 390. And many hillsides gullies then cleave asunder. — 392. err! κάρ: Rush¬ ing headlong from the mountains.— μινΰθα, intrans., are minished, i. e. wasted.— 393. The foregoing simile is intended to illustrate es¬ pecially the running and the snorting of the horses in their flight. The details only serve to finish the picture. Zeus is in the back¬ ground both of the storm and the rout. The same is true of the simile 297-302 above, and, indeed, of not a few of the grandest similes of the Iliad. 394. Ιττίκερσε : When he had cut up (broken up) tie front ranks, he forced them hack again toicards the ships, άπεκερσε, cut off, is suggested as an amendment by some editors. 397. Bracketed by Faesi-Franke and Ameis-Hentze as an inter¬ polation added to explain μεσηγυ of the previous line, which, however, is sufficiently intelligible without the interpolation from the νηας and πόληος, which precede. The space over which Patroclus was pursuing and slaughtering the Trojans is manifestly that between the lofty wall of the city and the ships and camp of the Greeks. Perhaps the river (Scamander) may be added as an intermediate station, where he would, of course, slay many (compare Achilles’ separation and slaughter of the Trojans at the river, xxi. 1 seqq.), and so the line may be genuine. 400 = 312. Such verses are repeated as a sort of refrain.— 401 seqq. ό 8c, Patroclus; ό μ«ν. Hector; ό 8c, 404, Patroclus again.— 402. Sevrtpov opposed to πρώτον, 399. Patroclus first hit Pronous with a missile, βάλε : in the second place he attacked , (όρμ,ηθείς) Thestor ... and, with spear in hand, pierced him (ννξε) in the jaw. — 403. aXcis : Grouching. — εκ ... φρί'νας : For he was frightened out of his senses. — 406. And taking hold by the spear 232 NOTES. (still sticking in his jaw), he dragged him over the chariot-rim. — 407. tepov ίχθΰν : Supply eX/ce from the previous line. Some explain Up6v = huge; others sacred to Poseidon, or the gift of the gods, etc.— 408. χαλκώ is, of course, the hook made of copper or bronze, as utensils generally were in the Homeric age.— 409. κίχηνότα: With mouth wide open, like the fish. The illus¬ tration is apt in every particular. 412. ανδιχα.: Audit was alsq split in two. — 415 seqq. The num¬ ber and the names of the slain Lycians are arbitrary, cf. viii. 274 seqq. An Erymas fell also, 345; an Achaean Echius, xv. 339; the Heraclicl Tlepolemus, v. 655. Duntzer. The patronymic Ααμαστορίδη v seems to be added to distinguish this Tlepolemus from the Heraclid of Rhodes (ii. 653, v. 628 seqq.), who was doubtless an historical or traditional personage. The catalogue of Lycians slain here prepares the way for the intervention and death of their leader, Sarpedon. Vv, 419-507. Sarpedon Rallies the Lycians and Meets Patroclus, Palls by his Spear, and Galls upon Glaucus to Avenge his Death. 419. άμιτροχίτωνας : Wearing coat of mail without girdle , or with girdle , according as the initial a is negative or copulative. μίτρη is a plated girdle and χιτών a coat of mail in Homer. — 421. καθατττόμενος : With reproving words. — 422. «rre: Impr., though some take it as a sarcastic question or exclamation.— 424. ocrris 85c: Who this man is that is so mighty. 424-425 = v. 175-176. 427. Patroclus is in his chariot, 380, on the ground apparent¬ ly, 404 and 411, and yet here he dismounts without any inter¬ vening mention of these changes. Such discrepancies in a poet will trouble only the minute critics. 430 seqq. Here, again, small critics are troubled because IlerO, the last time they heard of her, had gone from Mt. Ida to Olym¬ pus (xv. 79 seqq.), and now (though we are not told where the scene is laid) here she is back again, apparently on Mt. Ida, with¬ out any explanation as to how she got there ! In answer, if an¬ swer were needful, it were perhaps enough to say that that is not the most inexplicable thing in the character and conduct of the goddess. Just such a discussion between Zeus and Athene precedes the death of Hector, xxii. 167 seqq.— 431. tovs ίδών: Seeing them thus rushing to the mortal conflict.— ελεησε : Wets ILIAD XVI. 233 moved with compassion for his favorite son Sarpedon, as the follow¬ ing context shows. So ελίησβ stands without any object, vi. 484. 433. ot 6, al. o re, o being taken as = on, cf. 120. But ore can be both temporal and causal.— 436. από: Away from , after άναρ- 7 τάξας. 440-443 = xxii. 178-181, where they are put into the mouth of Athene in answer to the suggestion of Zeus in regard to saving Hector. Here here recognizes the power which Zeus claims above, 435-438, to save from death a man not only doomed to die, 441, but fated to die by the hand of Patroclus , 434. The apparent contradiction by which Zeus is represented sometimes as superior and sometimes as subject to fate is rec¬ onciled in the fact that fate itself is the allotment of Zeus and the gods, as is implied in the expressions Aios αισα, δαίμονος αίσ-α, μοίρα Gcov , μοίρα θ(ών (and, indeed, in the very words alaa and μοίρα), which so often occur in the Iliad and Odyssey. See Theol. of Gr. Poets, p. 157. So the abstract possibility of men’s contravening or transcending the fates is implied in the use of νπέρμορα, vntp μοίραν , παρά μοίραν in such passages as ii. 155, xx. 336, Od. xiv. 509, etc., although, in fact, they never do.— 442. αψ: Back again, denoting the reversal of the decree of fate. — δυσηχ€ος, epithet of noXepos (ii. 686, vii. 376) and of θάνατος, but especially in battle = doleful , lit. of doleful sound. 448 seq., e. g. Achilles and two of his captains (173 seqq.), Aeneas (xx. 105), Ascalaphus and Ialmenus (ii. 512), besides any number of grandsons, great-grandsons, etc., of the gods. See note on 172 above. — 449. τοΐσιν: Sc. the immortals, in whom you will excite dire resentment , by your partiality for your own sons.— 453. ψυχή, properly the breath of life; αιών, lifetime .— 454. ‘7Γ€|Λ'7Γ£ΐν : Inf. for imper. (cf. 89). Death and sleep are twin brothers and swift bearers, 681, 682; hence the office here joint¬ ly assigned them. The conception is so beautiful and so fit that the prince of poets might well impute it to the queen of the gods.— 455. £ΐσ<5κ€ = € l s 6 ne, and so it is printed in most of the editions.— 457. στήλη, the tombstone surmounting the tomb or mound, is often alluded to. Of. xi. 371, xvii. 434 — τό yap yepas, κ.τ.λ. : Epic commonplace (cf. xxiii. 9). yepas is used yet more frequently of the honor due to the gods (cf. iv. 49). 458 ~ iv. 68.— 459. ψιάδας, only here, droj)s of blood in honor and as an omen of the bloody death of his son. So xi. 53 Zeus sends down from above dewdrops stained with blood, because 234 NOTES. he was that day to hurry away many heroes to Hades.— 460. τόν οί: That son of Ms whom, oi, ethical dative.— 461. Τροίη is the country, hence the epithet εριβώλακι : the city is "Ιλιον. 462 = iii. 15 et passim.— 465. νείαιραν: In the loicer (nether) part of the stomach. Cf. v. 539.— 466. αυτοί μεν: Missed himself indeed, sc. Patroclus, but hit the horse. — 467. δεύτερος : In the second place, i. e. after Patroclus. Cf. iii. 49. See 402 above, where δεύτερον is used differently.— Πήδασον, the mortal horse at the side of the immortal steeds of Achilles, 152 seqq.— ουτασεν: Struck usually with spear in hand, 317, but here with a missile, since he missed Patroclus and hit his horse.— 469. μακών: Aor. of μηκάομαι, onomatopoetic, properly = bleat; also, as here, of wounded animals, of a man, only Od. xviii. 98. 470. And the other two, immortal horses, pulled apart, and the yoke creaked under the strain.— κρίκε onomatopoetic.— 471. στίγ- χυτ’: Became entangled (confused). — τταρήορος: 152. — 472. Of this trouble indeed Automedon made (found for himself) an end, sc. by cutting the side horse from his fastenings, as described in the next line, which, being explanatory, has no connective.— 474. οΰδ* εμάτησεν = without delay, a co-ordinate clause, as often in Homer, instead of a subordinate or limiting one.— 475. ίθυν- θήτην: Straightened themselves, that is, placed themselves in line. Autenrieth.— εν ρυτήρσι, κ. τ. λ., usually rendered, stretched away in the traces, but in better accordance with the connection and with the trappings of the ancient war-chariot, ran between (lit. in or within ) the reins, now disentangled and straightened. See Autenrieth ad verbum.— τάνυσδεν: Cf. 375. 476. τώ: Patroclus and Sarpedon. — αυτις: Afresh, a renewal of the fight after the horses were straightened out, and the first line of the description is a repetition of 4G6 above, and the next three (478-480) are a repetition of v. 16-18, with the name of Patroclus substituted for that of Diomed (Τυδείδτ/ν). — 481. Where you know the vitals are closed about (enclose) the thickly wrapped heart. — φρε'νες, etymologically = Lat. renes, Engl, reins, is here used in the strictly physical sense, as also 504, cf. at 242. For the spiritual sense, cf. 83.— ερχαται, perf. pass. 3d pi. from εργω. — άδινόν, older editions αδινόν : most of the recent editions aspirate the word and render thick, compact, but some, throbbing. 482-486. Observe, again, the aor. in this simile and that which immediately follows. — 484. νήϊον είναι —for ship-timber . — 486. δεδραγμε'νος : Clutching. ILIAD XVI. 235 487. άγβληφι : Dat. after μίτελθω v, coming ’ mid the herd. — 488. tv . . . βόίσσιν limits €π(φνε, Mils a hull . . . among the trailing-footed cattle. — 490. νπ-ό Πατρόκλω limits κτεινόμενος . — 491. ptve'aivc: He was indignant , parallel to στοναχών in the illus¬ tration, or, as some prefer, he was still fierce, even in his fall. These two similes illustrate different points in the death of Sar- pedon—the first the grandeur of his fall; the second the intensi¬ ty of his spirit, which is seen also in the speech that follows. 492-501. Glaucus, son of Hippolochus, w r as joint leader with Sarpedon of the Lycians (ii. 876); and his name and that of the Ανκωι themselves, and Φοίβο?, who was born in Lycia, and per¬ haps Σαρπηδών also (the creeping dawn), are all associated with light and the sun-god. But they are not for that reason all to be resolved into myths of the sun, as a certain school of interprefers would fain do. — 492. ttcttov: Here a term of endearment, Glaucus dear ; sometimes of reproach, e. g. ii. 235. These tender passages between Glaucus and Sarpedon should be read in connection with those in the sixth book, in which Glaucus describes his home and country, his lineage and relationship to Sarpedon (vi. 118 seqq., especially 199), although the two books, the sixth and the sixteenth, belong the latter to the Achilleid, so called, and the former to the Iliad proper, which Geddes ascribes to different authors.— ιτολίμιστά: Warrior, emphatically. — 494. «λ- δ€<τθω : Let war now he your desire and delight. — cl θοός Ισσι : Cf. 422.-496. Σαρττηδόνος : Pathetic instead of epev=your Sarpedon. «μ€υ also, in the next line, is emphatic. — 498 seq. very emphatic and intense: for I shall he to you a disgrace and reproach through all time perpetually. It is not death that he fears, but dishonor to himself and his friend and comrade if his armor should fall finally into the hands of the enemy. — 500. νεών kv άγώνι : See Autenrieth, Lex. 502. re'Xos θανάτοιο: Heath, which is the end of all , genitive =: an appositive.— 503. The eyes and nostrils are specified, because the closing of the eyes and ceasing to breathe are the palpable signs of death.— 504. And the vitals (or diaphragm ) followed with it, sc. the spear. — 506. αύτοΰ: Local gen., there on the very spot where Sarpedon fell. And the Myrmidons held the sncu'ting horses (of Sarpedon) right there, though they were eager to flee when the chariot was forsaken (bereft) of their masters, Sarpedon and Thrasymelus, both slain by Patroclus. 236 NOTES. Vv. 508-637, Glaucus, Healed of his Wound by Apollo, Hastens with Hector and the Bravest of the Trojans to Bescue the Body of Sarpedon, and a Fierce Battle Ensues. 509. Glaucus had been wounded in the arm by an arrow from the bow of Teucer (xii. 387 seqq.), and compelled to withdraw from the fight. The distress of Sarpedon when Glaucus was wounded and retired is expressed in language similar and paral¬ lel to that in which the grief of Glaucus at the death of Sarpedon is expressed here, though it is, of course, less intense, xii. 392: Σαρπήδοντι. δ’ αχός yevero, κ. r. λ. — or’ =: δ τι: Some editions read δ τ, in the same sense. Cf. 54.— 510. He pressed his wounded arm to relieve the pain.— 511. IXkos, k. t. X.: The wound you know which Teucer had inflicted upon him with an arrow as he assailed the lofty wall. Cf. xii. 388.— βάλεν takes a cognate ace., viz., δ = ΓΚκος, together with its usual acc. of the person wounded, μίν. So v. 361. — 512. άρην, from άρή, destruction. Clause repeated with slight variation from xii. 334.— 513. He prays to Apollo as the god of Lycia, 490. 514. ττού: Who methinhs art present not only in Lycia, but also in Troy, expressing modestly, not confidently, his belief in the wider presence of the god of his country and his people.— δήμω: Territorial = land.— 515. άκούειν with the dat., listen to; usually with the gen.— ‘ττάντοσ’, lit. every whither , is used with reference to the motion here implied in άκοναν — come andjhear.— 517. άμφ'ι ... ΙΧήλαται: Is pierced through .— 519. βαρυθει: Is weighed down (is pained ) hy it (the wound). Cf. Lat. gravescit and Engl, grieved, all from the same root. — 520. «μττεδον, firm; so 107: ί'μπ^δον . . . εχων σάκος. — 521. ώριστος =: 6 άριστος .— 522. ούδ’, emphatic, not even his own son. — 523. πίρ : At all events, what¬ ever others may do. 529. Tepcnrjve, usually intransitive as above, 519, is here transi¬ tive.— 530 = i. 333 and viii. 446, with the change only of the last verb. — €γνω — was conscious from what he felt within him.— 531. «ύξαμενοιο, gen. after ήκουσβ, although preceded by oi dat. for gen.— 534. μ€τά: Towards or in quest of, as explained by eVi in 535 and illustrated by μετ A Iveiav, κ.τ.λ., in 536. 538. Χελασμενος els: Thou hast forgotten; a periphrastic perf. So ΧεΧασμενος en\ev, xxiii. 69; πβφυγμενον yei >ίσθαι, XXli. 219. Pratt and Leaf. — 542. Sarpedon was civil as well as military ruler of Lycia. — 545. άτι-ό, off, adverb. — 546. Δαναών, gen. of ILIAD XVI. 237 cause. — οσσοι = on τόσσοί, angry on account of the Greeks, be¬ cause so many of them were destroi/ed. 548. κατά, κρήθεν, lit .from head down, sc. to foot = through and through. Al. κατ' ακρηθεν and κατάκρηθεν. Cf. κατ' άκρης, xiii.772. — 549. άσχετον, intolerable in degree; ούκ εττιεικτάν, unceasing in duration — always with ovk. — 551. And among them he himself was the bravest in the fight. — αυτό? emphatic: besides the great number of his troops, he was distinguished for his personal bravery. Cf. 292.— 554. Χάσιον κήρ: The stout (lit. shaggy) hea/rt of Patroclus — the stout-hearted Patroclus himself, but with em¬ phasis and veneration. Compare i. 189, said of Achilles. 557. As brave as heretofore ye were wont to be or even braver. — 558. κειται . . . Σαριτηδών: Cf. 541.— ιτρώτος Ισηλατο: The same thing is asserted in the same words of Hector (xii.438). Sarpe- don was the first to assail and mount the wall, but he was re¬ pulsed (xii. 290-435), till Hector, with the special aid of Zeus, rallied them, and first penetrated into the camp.— 559. el, per¬ haps, originally denoted a wish, as our if is an old imperative = gif give, and so Homer may have used it in this sense without any thought of the ellipsis by -which this use is commonly explained. — 5G0. τιν’: Many a one, as often in the Iliad. — 561. αύτοΰ emphatic, defending their leader himself. Compare the αυτός εφη, ipse dixit , of the disciples of Pythagoras. 565. They joined battle about the body of the slain. — 568. That there might be a deadly battle-struggle over his beloved son, since his honor would be in proportion to the number slain in the Struggle for his body.— μάχης .. .πόνος: Cf. φυλόπιδος . . . ερ -yov, 208. πόνος alone is used for the toil of battle, 651, 726 et al. The repetition of ολοό? adds intensity to the description. 570. οΰτι κάκιστος litotes for ωριστος. — 572. Βουδείω: There were many cities bearing this name; probably this is a city in Magnesia or Plitliiotis. Crusius. — 573. ανεψιάν, cousin, same root as Lat. nepos and Engl, nephew. — εξεναρίξας: See note 192. — 574. Ικε'τευσε: Came as a suppliant, allied to Ικνεομαι. So in English supplication is coming to or before God. — ες: To his house, where he was hospitably received, like Phoenix (ix. 480). — 575. ττεμιτον : Cf. ix. 439. — 576. είττωλον: Rich in steeds. The Troad now abounds in horses, though in the excavations at Kissarlik no remains of the horse were found. Schliemann, Ilios, pp. Ill, 711. — 578-580 = 412-414 above. — 581. ετάροιο, gen. of cause. — 582. ΐρηκι, so called, according to some, from Ιερός, 238 NOTES. sacred, because the hawk, like other birds of prey, was a bird of augury; called also κίρκος (xxii. 139), because the hawk flies in a circle. — 584. ίθυς: Right at. — Πάτροκλος: Apostrophe again (cf. 20), but the third person is resumed at έβαλε, 580. — 587. ρηξεν άτ τό: Broke off (άπό, adv., cf. xv. 537) the tendons of this , sc. the neck. Cf. x. 456, where the dual, τένοντε, is used of the two principal tendons or sinews of the neck.— 589. A spear's cast , or a stone’s throw, is often a measure of distance in the Iliad, e. g. xv. 359, iii. 12. Here the illustration is drawn out into those picturesque details of which the poet is so fond in his similes. — α,Ιγανε'ης, usually a light spear, used in the chase or the games (ii. 774).— 590. πειρώμενος : Making trial of his strength. Cf. xv. 359: σθέι /eo? πειρώμενος . — 591. υπό: In the presence ον un¬ der the pressure of the enemy. 593. πρώτος ... έτράπετ: Pie was the first to turn himself after the falling back, 588, and slay one of the Greeks.— 595. Έλλάδι: The primitive Hellas of northern Greece. Cf. 234.— 598. στρεφ- θείς repeats and explains έτράπετ. — 599. δούπησεν is an onoma¬ topoeic word expressive of the dull heavy sound of the body falling like a dead weight or the dumping of a load of earth. — GOO. <*>s — ότι ούτως, because a brave man had thus fallen .— 001. They rallied about him (Glaucus) in thronging masses .— 602. μένος, κ. τ. λ.: They pressed on vigorously (lit. bore their strength right on) against them . 604. ος ... Ιτότυκτο: Who was (lit. had been made) priest of Idcean Zeus , i. e. in the temple or shrine of Zeus on Mt. Ida. Cf. Δωδωναίε, 233. In viii. 48 seqq. Zeus drives to Mt. Ida to direct the events of the war, and stops at Gargarum, the highest peak of Ida, where he has a τέμενος βωμός τε θνψις. Cf. iii. 276, xxiv. 308 : ΖεΟ πάτερ, "ίδηθεν μεδε'ων. It is not the son, Laogonus, but the father, Onetor, that is priest of Idsean Zeus, and the priest does not go to the war, but his son goes, and is here killed.— 605 is repeated from v. 78 except the first word.— 607. ωχετο, was gone , very expressive.— 609. ΰπασπίδια προβιβάντος : As he was advancing under cover of his shield , war technic of the Iliad. Cf. xiii. 158, 807. So also 610-613 ; cf. xiii. 184,443, 444, and re¬ peated xvii. 526-529. — 611. έξόπιθεν: Behind him. — 612. επί, adv., and the butt-end of the spear quivered too .— 613. And there at length it spent its force, lit. the fierce Ares relaxed its force.— 614, 615. A stale repetition of the preceding, and wanting in the best MSS. 616. Such colloquy and repartee as this between Aeneas and ILIAD ΧΥΙ. 239 Meriones was not unfrequent between the knights in the battles of the Middle Ages. — 617. ορχηστήν: A burlesque on the agility of Meriones in dodging: my spear would soon hare put a stop to all your dancing , lit. stopped you with all your agility in dancing. There is perhaps an allusion here to the Pyrrhic dance, which was said to be an invention of Merioncs’s countrymen, the Cretans. — 623. In scornful response to Aeneas’s el σ' εβαλόν nep. I also, if I could only just hit you square . μέσον, lit. in the middle of your body, τνχών is here rendered by an adverb. — 625 = v. 654, xi. 445. κλυτοττώλφ: The horses of Hades are famous for the swiftness with which they hurry mortals to the abode of the dead. So Death is represented as a swift escort of the dead, 681. 628. ώ ττεττον : Cf. 492.— 629. ττάρος, κ. τ. λ. : The earth will cover many a one first , sc. before the Trojans will relinquish the defence of their dead comrade.— 630. The issue of war is in strength of arms , but the time for talk (lit. the success of words) is in the council-chamber, τέλος must be supplied to επε'ων by a sort of zeugma; the antithesis would be more correct if the second clause were επεσιν δ’ m βουλής. The sense, however, is practi¬ cally clear and vigorous, which is all the poet wants. Pratt and Leaf.— 631. Therefore you ought not at all to multiply words (in¬ crease talk). 633. τών is repeated in 635 as gen. after δονπος . — δρωρεν: Al. opoopy and ορώρει. — 636. ρινοΰ and βοών both mean oxhides, and thus denote shields of different kinds, ptvov perhaps includes helmets and other things made of leather. So La Roche. Auten- reith renders: the thud of bronze, of leather , and of oxhide shields. — 637. νυσσομενων : Piercing each other; it agrees with των, and is reciprocal instead of reflexive. Vv. 638-684. The Body of Sarpedon, Scarcely Recognizable, Lies Covered with Blood and Dust; Apollo, at the Command of Zeus, Removes it, and Sends it to Lycia for Burial. One of those touching episodes by which the poet not un- frequently interrupts and relieves the conflict and carnage of battle. 638. φράδμων ircp: However discerning .— 640. εΐλυτο διαμπερές: Completely covered (lit. rolled, Lat. volvo). — 641. ot: The com¬ batants on both sides.— όμίλεον, imperf,, were swarming. — μυΐαι and βρομε'ωσι both seem to be onomatopoetic words naturally 240 NOTES. significant of the hum and swarm of the fly.— G42. σταθμώ: The cattle stall or fold.— G43 =: ii. 471. — 644. αρα, resumptive. G46. κατ’ αυτούς : Down upon the combatants themselves: in de¬ tail in contradistinction from the general view of the previous line.— opa imperf. with aug. omitted.— G48. ήδη, at once, opposed to ert, G51.— καί κείνον: Him also , as well as Sarpedon.— 653. δφρα with its clause explains ωδε and constitutes the subject of δοάσ- σατο, where you would expect the inf. In the modern Greek Iva with the subj. has superseded the inf. 657. ετραιτβ : Turned, sc. his horses, to flee ( cf. viii. 157). So εχει is often used without an object, the horses and chariot be¬ ing understood.— 658. γνώ, κ. τ. λ.: For he was conscious of the sacred balance of Zeus , sc. that the scales (of the will and favor of Zeus) had turned against the Trojans. — 659. ούδε', not even .— 660. exei: Because they saw their prince (Sarpedon) stricken to the heart (bereft of life). — 661. άγυρει: In the crowd or multitude of the dead. — 662. For many had fallen (aor. in plupf. sense) over him when Zeus strained (intensified) the fierce strife. 667. Come now, dear Phoebus, if you please, wash away the dark blood from Sarpedon going beyond the range of missiles, κάθηρον takes (here only) two acc. after the analogy of verbs of taking away, and seems to refer only to the removal of the mass of blood and dust in wdiich the body lay (639), to be followed by bearing it to the river, and there performing the ceremony of bathing, anointing, and dressing for the burial.— 668. ελθών 4κ βελε'ων as explained by ε’κ βελεων . . . αε /pas·, 678 = go bearing Sarpedon beyond the range of missiles.— 671. And send it with swift bear¬ ers (senders) to bear it, viz. Sleep and Death, twin brothers. Cf. 454- 457 above, -π-ε'^ττε, pres, impel*., denotes a continued action, thus differing from the aorists that precede. 676-683. The Lycians occupy a conspicuous place in the Iliad as the most powerful of the allies of the Trojans, sustaining also most intimate relations with the Greeks from the earliest times (cf. vi. 150 seqq., 216 seqq.), and the favorites of Zeus and his sons, Apollo and Sarpedon, the latter of whom is here borne with great pains to an honorable burial-place in Lycia. And in the historic age they constituted a very interesting confederacy of free cities till Lycia became a Roman province under the Em¬ peror Claudius. The death of Sarpedon, leader of the Lycians and son of Zeus, by the hand of Patroclus, his burial with super¬ human honors, and the interposition of Apollo at the command ILIAD XVI. 241 of Zeus, all shed lustre on Patroclus and prepare the way for his slaying by Hector, as Hector’s slaying of Patroclus leads on and illustrates the death of Hector by the hand of Achilles. Vv. 684-711. Forgetful of Achilles’ Charge, Patroclus Presses on to the Walls of the City, and is Intent on Taking them by Storm, but is Kepulsed by Apollo. 684-691. After giving his orders to his charioteer (perhaps lit¬ erally to the horses also, as of divine pedigree, and so of extraor¬ dinary intelligence), Patroclus pursued the Trojans and Lycians on foot.— 685. peY άάσθη : He was greatly infatuated. Cf. ix. 116, the confession of Agamemnon ( άασάμην ), and ix. 537, the folly and blindness of Oeneus (αάσατο δε yeya θνμω). The word de¬ notes a kind of supernatural blindness and madness, which could be explained only by the supposition of a goddess * Ατη , whose office it was to blind and befool men and gods (ix. 205 seqq., xix. 91 seqq.). — 686. νηιτιος: Foolish one (lit. child) (ii. 873, vi. 400). — ειτος Πηληϊάδαο: The charge , 87 seqq. — 688. voos: The mind and will. — 689, 690. Omitted in some of the best MSS. Found again xvii. 177, 178, where they are more suitable.— καί: Even. — δτε δ’ αυτός : Even when he himself may have stirred him up to the fight, as in the case of Patroclus (cf. 693 below). Al. ore correlative to οστά, as in xvii. 178 = and on the other hand sometimes stirs him up to fight , so Koch and Ameis-Hentze; but that would require the ind. inorpvvei, as in xxii. 178.— 691. καί τότ« : At this time also , as always, correlative to ate/, 688. - 692. Cf. xi. 299 et passim; also note on 112.— 693. Πατρόκλεις: Cf. 20.— θεοί here takes the place of Zeus, 688.— 694. We have a similar catalogue of names in answ r er to the same question at xi. 301 seqq. They are, for the most part, unknown persons.— 697. φυγαδε, as if a verb of motion had preceded = bethought themselves and took to flight. 698-711 were rejected by Laclimann, and Pratt and Leaf say “not without reason, for the context seems to know nothing of any such imminent danger to the city, and Hector’s attitude of hesitation in 712-714 appears quite inconsistent w r ith it.” But there is no MSS. authority for the omission of these lines, and a little poetical exaggeration in honor of Patroclus’s prowess is quite in place here and prepares the way for the intervention of Apollo (cf. xx. 30 of Achilles). — 698. ΰψίιτυΧον Τροίην: Ύροίη is more frequently used of the country = the Troad, and "iXios· of 11 242 NOTES. the city, νψίπνλον, an epithet of θήβη (vi. 416), is applied to Troy only here, though the height of its wall (cf. 702), as well as its elevated situation, is often alluded to, and both correspond with the “fortress-height” laid bare by Schliemann at Hissarlik. — 699. υιτό is explained by the passive sense implied in eXov .— ircpiirpiS: Crusius and La Roche read περί πρό. The sense is the same = around and onward. — 702. τρις ... τρις: Cf. v. 436, 437, vi. 435, xxi. 176,177. The number three appears to have become already a sacred number in the time of Homer, who frequently uses it to express a several times repeated act. See Crusius in loco. — επ’ ... βή = mounted, or gained a footing on. Cf. xii. 444. — άγκώνος : A corner or bastion, sc. the tower on which Apollo stood, 700, and from which he thrust him back.— 705, 706 = v. 438, 439 with variations. — 709. ούδ’ νπ·’ Άχιλλήος: And not even by Achilles. Troy was destined to fall by wisdom, not by valor; not by the prowess of Achilles, but by the wiles of Ulysses.— ocnrep ... άρείνων, said of Achilles by Agamemnon (vii. 114), and of Patroclus by Achilles (xxi. 107). Vv. 712-782, Hector, Incited by Apollo, Hurries to Meet Patro¬ clus, and Patroclus Slays Hector’s Charioteer, Cebriones, whose Body, after a Fierce Conflict, is Borne away by the Greeks, 712.-^ Σκαι^σι πύλης: The western gate, which looked down upon the plain and the field of battle (cf. iii. 146 seqq.). σκαιόε = Lat. scaevus, left, whence Scaevola, the left-handed man. The left hand was the west, because, in observing the auspices, the Greeks looked towards the north. So in the Semitic as well as the Indo-European languages the left often == the ivest. Dr. Schliemann might well be struck with the remarkable corre¬ spondence of the tower and double gate, which was the only entrance of Hissarlik, with the Scaean gates and tower of Homer’s Uios. — 713. δίζε: From Sis as dubitdbat and doubled from duo = he icas debating. — 717. Άσίω : Another Asius, the son of Ilyrtacus, is mentioned (xiii. 384).— 718. Homer makes Hec¬ uba the daughter of Dymas, a Phrygian prince; Euripides calls her the daughter of Kisseus. 723. Then (τώ) to your sorrow (in dreadful plight) would you withdraw from the battle. — 724. εφεπε: Drive your horses against Patroclus. 726. πόνον: Cf. 568. — 727. Cebriones was Hector’s brother. Two of Hector’s charioteers were killed in succession by Teucer ILIAD ΧΥΙ. 243 (viii. 120, 312), and then he bade his brother take the reins (viii. 318); accordingly we find him now acting as Hector’s charioteer —one of many links which connect the books of the so-called Acliilleid with those added, according to the critics, to make up the Iliad. 733. άφ’ ίππων: Horses put for the two-wheeled chariot , as usual.— 735. περί χειρ έκάλυψεν: Which his hand covered around , i. e. as large as he could grasp.— 736. έρεισάμενος : Planting him- self firmly. Cf. xii. 457, where the next line explains its mean¬ ing.— ουδέ δήν, κ. τ. λ.: Nor did he (or it, sc. the stone) long fail to reach the man, nor did he throw the missile (the stone) in vain. Such is, on the whole, as satisfactory as any rendering of a pas¬ sage in which the reading is doubtful and the construction and translation still more disputed. — 737. έλιωσε is elsewhere intran¬ sitive in the Iliad, and could be here with the stone for its sub¬ ject.— 738. Cf. viii. 318.— 740. συνελεν: Scliol. σννίτριφεν, crushed together .— 742. αΰτοΰ πρόσθε ποδών : Before his own feet, αντον, however, can be an adverb = there. Cf. 649.— 745. Even the gentle Patroclus indulges in wit and sarcasm under the excite¬ ment of battle. — 747. τηθεα διψών : Diving for oysters. Both words are άπαρ Βρημίνα in Homer. The remains of shell-fish used for food were found in the greatest quantities in the debris of Hissarlik. 752. εχων: With the spring of a lion .— 754. Observe the fre¬ quent apostrophizing of Patroclus. Cf. 744. — 762. κεφαλήφιν, like ποδός in the next line, gen. of the part. — λάβεν, seized. — 763. εχεν, held .— 764.— συναγον = σνμβαλον, joined. 765. Similes multiply as the battle thickens. These three illustrate different points: 751-754, the first spring of the slayer upon the slain; 756-761, the fierce struggle for the body; 765- 771, the din and uproar of the battle. The last has been much admired. — 766. πελεμιζε'μεν, shake. — 769. πάταγος, κ. τ. λ. : And there is a crashing of the breaking branches. Onomatopoetic.— — 771. Cf. 691, 357.— 775. μαρναμε'νων: Gen. after ασπίδας, or per¬ haps δονρα , ίοί , and χ^ρμάδια . — 776. ... his art forgotten all. A mighty warrior mightily he lay. Derby. Cf. alv66ev αίνώς, οίόθ^ν οίος, vii. 39, 97. 777. άμφιβεβήκει, occupied. — 778. ηπτετο : Were striking, laying hold, as it were, of their victims, άμφοτέρων limits βε'λεα, and the object of ηπ τετο is understood.— 779. But when the sun was approaching its setting , lit. the time for the unyoking of oxen. 244 NOTES. This shows that the slaughter of the troojDs in the previous line is to be understood as continuing past midday till towards even¬ ing, and thus this passage is consistent with xi. 84, where the slaughter of the forenoon of the same day is described in the same words, of which 778 here is a refrain. — 780. χητέρ αΐσα,ν, like our in spite of fate , to be taken in a popular sense, as a poet¬ ical exaggeration. It was not the will of Jove (or, which is the same thing, Alos αισα) that the Greeks should really prevail till Achilles should come forth and lead them to victory. Cf. 440 seqq. and note there. Yv. 783-867. After Slaying Many, Patroclus is Stricken, Bewil¬ dered, and Almost Disarmed by Apollo, Hit with a Spear by Euphorbus, and Slain by Hector, whose Death in turn he Prophesies by the Avenging Hand of Achilles. 784. seqq. τρις ... τρίς : Cf. 702 seqq. — 786 705. — 789. He indeed (Patroclus) did not perceive him (Phoebus) approaching through the fray. Here, as in the preceding instances, the third person is abruptly resumed after the apostrophe. — 792. χβιρι καταιτρηνεϊ : With the fat of the hand , thus adding insult to injury. — στρεφεδίνηθεν, an expressive word found only herein Horn.: whirl as in a vortex , or, as it is well paraphrased by Autenrieth, every¬ thing was in a whirl before his eyes.— 794. And this Jeept rattling as it rolled beneath the feet of the horses: the high-coned crest-per¬ forated helmet. These appositives are added to set forth the splendor of the helmet and introduce the pathetic contrast which follows. So also the ίππόκομον πήληκα , 797, adds em¬ phasis to the ού Θίμις rjev which precedes, and which may be taken here in the original sense, it was not wont , with the further association of the idea of wrong and desecration. — 799. ρύετ: It was wont to protect. — τότε δε, κ. τ. λ. : But at this time Zeus gave it to Hector to wear on his head , hut destruction was now nigh him .— 802. κεκορυθμε'νον usually with χαλκω, shod with b'onze. — 803. τερ- μιάεσσα, tasselled. See the description of Athene’s aegis with its hundred tassels, ii. 447. For the belt of the shield, see xiv. 404, 405, and cut in Aut. Lex. — 805. ατη : Cf. note 685. The part which Apollo acts in the slaying of Patroclus is as unmanly and uncliivalrous as it is ungodlike. But the gods are exempt from the laws of human virtue and honor, and even Apollo and Athene, the best of the Homeric deities, do very dishonorable deeds. They turn their arts and power against Hector in the ILIAD XVI. 245 end. Cf. xxii. 214 seqq.; also iv. 93 seqq. The poet honors and exalts Patroclus at the expense of the honor of gods and men. 80G. όιπ,θεν : This is the climax of meanness. There is a strange mixture of savage ferocity and knightly courtesy in the manners of the Homeric chieftains.— 807. Δάρδανος άνήρ: Cf. ii. 701. Dar- dania was the mother-city whence Ilios derived its founder and its line of kings (xx. 21G seqq.). It was situated among the spurs of Mt. Ida, while Ilios was in the plain (xx. 217).— 808. This was the Euphorbus whose soul Pythagoras believed himself to have inherited (Hor. Od. i. 28. 9). Pratt and Leaf.— 810. For at this very time, on his first arrival with his war-chariot, taught as he was in rear, he dismounted twenty heroes from their horses (chariots). Cf. 785, 702.— 813. ό pev: Euphorbus, opposed to Πάτροκλο? δό, 810.— 814. And did not even await (stay to meet) Patroclus , dis¬ armed as he was, in deadly fight. 820-829. As Pratt and Leaf well say, this cowardly attack of Hector almost reconciles us to the treachery by which he is him¬ self slain (xxii. 22G).— 822. And caused great grief to the army of the Achaeans. ήκαχε from αχός, ache, pain.— 823. άκάμαντα, epi¬ thet of the river-god Spercheius, 176 (of the sun, xviii. 239), rep¬ resents the unresting, indefatigable, stubborn ferocity of the wild boar, which Homer often magnifies (cf. v. 783, xvii. 21). Pratt and Leaf quote a Mahratta proverb: a boar will drink between two tigers.— 825. ολίγης: Too small for them both to drink at together. — 827. τΓ€φνόντα: After he had slain many, aor. part. In some editions πίφνοντα. — 828. σχίδόν ey\ei = with spear in hand. 830. TcoVy methinlcs. So 838, 842. — αμήν = ήμέτβραν. — 831. 1λ€υ0€ρον ήμαρ, a favorite concrete and poetical expres¬ sion for liberty , as dovXiov ημαρ for slavery (cf. vi. 455, 463), and ορφανικόν ημαρ for orphanage (xxii. 490).— 833. Fool (cf. 681); for in their defence (sc. of the Trojan women) Hector's swift horses with their feet have hurried (lit. reached forth, stretched themselves) to fight, as if in conscious sympathy with their master. — 834. εγχβϊ in antithesis to ποσσίν, as αυτός to Ίπποι. Ameis-Hentze.— 836. Ινθάδί : Here in Troy, instead of your re¬ turning home in safety.— 837. Such boasting (see also 860) fore¬ shadows his fall.— 838. Quite the opposite of the real charge of Achilles. — 839 seqq. Direct address, although the inf. is used instead of the imp.— pot, ethical dative =pray. 844. Now at once boast with loud voice, for it is for the last time. — 845. Apollo as the agent, Zeus as the author and planner 246 NOTES. (cf. viii. 473 seqq.)—Zeus whose will is fate, and who gives and takes away victory as he pleases (688 seqq.).— 846. αυτοί: They themselves, not yon, nor even by your instrumentality.— 847. τοι- οΰτοι, such as you are .— 849. μοίρα here takes the place of Zeus in 845. Cf. 441.— 850. τρίτος: In the third and last place. Fate and Apollo (and Zeus) are counted as one.— Ιξεναρίί^ις : You are coming in only for the spoil; here used intentionally and in a disparaging sense.— 852. Not even you yourself will live long, no verily (ον θην), hut, etc.— 854. δαμε'ντ r=r δαμίντι, agreeing with rot. The idea is widespread, not to say universal and intuitive, that as men draw near to the unseen world the veil is often lifted and the unknown future is revealed to their prophetic vision. So Socrates to his judges (Plat. Apol. 396, Pliaed. 84 e), Cyrus to his sons (Cyrop. viii. 7. 6), and the patriarchs of Israel to their chil¬ dren (Gen. xxvii. 27, xlix. 1); so Hector prophesies the doom of Achilles (xxii. 359). Compare also Verg. Aen. x. 739, Cic. de Div. i. 30, Nen. Apol. 30. 855-858 are repeated, in narrating the death of Hector (accord¬ ing to the prophetic warning of Patroclus), in xxii. 361-364.— 855. τ€λος θανάτοιο : Cf. 502, of which this line is a repetition.— 856. And his sold, flown from his limbs, was gone to Hades .— 857. λι- ττοΰσ gives the special reason for his lamentation of his fate, viz. because he died in the prime of life and manly vigor. An instruc¬ tive passage in regard to the ideas of the early Greeks touching the future life, implying a full belief in the existence and con¬ sciousness of the soul after death, but also a strong feeling that the life in Hades is less desirable than the present life.— άδροτη- τα, al. άνδροτητα , of which the meter scarcely admits. — 858. και τεθνηώτα, though dead. — 859. αί-π-υν, impending, like a high wall and threatening to fall.— 860. Hector here mingles impiety with boasting. — 861. φθηη ... τυττεΐ,ς ... όΧέσσαι: may first (sooner than slay me) lose his life slain by my spear. — 863. λαξ προσβάς, posito pede nixus (Yerg. x. 736).— τόν δ’ ύπτιον, κ. r. λ.: And thrust him from his spear (as he drew it from the body) flat upon his back .— 866 — 383.— 867. See note 381. The horses and also the armor of Achilles were the gift of the gods to Peleus on his mar¬ riage to Thetis (xviii. 84 seqq.). ILIAD XVII. McvcXoov άριστίία. Tlie Brave Deeds, or the Championship, of Menelaus. This traditional title of the seventeenth book really covers only the first part of the book. The subject of the book, as a whole, is the Battle over the Body and the Armor of Patro- clus. Book V. is entitled Αιομηδονς αριστεία , and book xi. * Αγαμεμ - νονος αριστεία. Menelaus, as the injured husband of Helen, and thus the innocent occasion of the war, was very properly intro¬ duced in a single combat with Paris, the wrongdoer, near the opening of the poem, bk. iii. Again, near the middle, bk. xiii., his valor is conspicuous. -In the latter he appears as the de¬ fender of the body of the slain Dei'pyrus (xiii. 581 seqq.); here of the fallen Patroclus. Crusius remarks that it is still only the twenty-sixth day of the Iliad, which day began in the eleventh book. So protracted a description of a single battle (through seven books) would be tedious, were not the scene and the actors so often changed, and so infinitely diversified, between the city and the ships—between the Trojans and the Greeks not only, but between the plain and Mt. Ida or Mt. Olympus — between men and gods. Yv. 1-60. Menelaus Defends the Body of Patroclus and Slays Euphorbus. 1, 2. Nor did Patroclus , slain by the Trojans in fierce conflict , escape the notice of Atr bus's son , the Ares-beloved Menelaus. — 3 = iv. 495, v. 5G2, 681 et al.: Epic commonplace.— 4. άμφί ... βαΐν’: And as was to be expected (apa) he walked about him con¬ tinually (imperf. tense): the attitude of a defender, άμφί is re¬ placed by περί in the illustration and also in the repetition, 1. G. The simile is an apt illustration of the sympathetic and affection¬ ate nature of the ξανθός, βοήν αγαθός Μενέλαος, and of what lie might be expected to do in behalf of the fallen Patroclus, who was a kindred spirit. The fifth line is all an amplification, first in an affirmative and then in a negative form (so frequent in Homer, e. g. iii. 59, ix. 527), of the young mother for her first-born, 248 NOTES. to set forth the tender love and care of Menelaus.— ιτόρτακι, ττρωτοτόκος, and κινυρή are found only here in Homer. With μητηρ, of course, /3aiW is to be supplied. The whole makes a vivid picture.— 7, 8 = v. 800, 801, where Aeneas, defending the fallen Pandarus, is described in the same words, but is com¬ pared, not with a heifer, but with a lion.— τοΰγ’: Not himself (Menelaus), as Paley, but Patroclus. ά,ντίος ελθοι must be taken in the unusual sense of going against a fallen foe to seize his body and armor. — 9. ούδ’ ... άμελησε, of course, means did not relinquish , but pressed on to secure the body and the arms of the slain hero.— Πάνθου vios: Euphorbus, who was the first to wound Patroclus (xvi. 807). 12. This line is several times repeated in the Odyssey as a for¬ mula of address to Menelaus. Some two thousand lines, chiefly of such addresses, are common to the Iliad and Odyssey.—13. «α, let alone , i. e. leave them to me, the conqueror and rightful owner. —14. ιτράτερος, sooner than I .— κλειτών, the technical epithet of allies.— 16. κλ^ος, sc. of bearing away the body and the arms.— 17. άιτό, adverbial. 19. Ζεΰ -π-ατίρ, κ. τ. λ., though not a direct prayer, is an implied appeal to Zeus that he will rebuke and smite the arrogant boaster. — 20. ουν = so then. Cf. dpa, xvi. 32.— μένος, supply £στίν, is not so great. — 21. ούτε, lit. and his = whose. — μέγιστος, predicative = μά¬ λιστα, whose spirit in his breast rages most and exceedingly in his might. — 22. ιτερί, adverb, adds emphasis. Ad rem., see note xvi. 823.— 23. Πάνθου vies: Euphorbus, Polydamas (xiv. 449 seqq.), and Hyperenor (xiv. 516).— φρονε'ουσιν, feel. — 24. No , indeed , not even the mighty Hyperenor profited hy his youthful vigor when he scorned me and withstood me. Hyperenor was slain by Menelaus (xiv. 516), while he was still in the prime of youthful life and just married, as we see here and below, 36. — 27. ττόδεσσι ... κιόντα: He did not come hack on his own feet at least , but was borne off lifeless by the hands of others.— 32. irpiv ... τταθε'ειν depends on κελεύω ... Uvai, the intervening clause being paren¬ thetical—a frequent irregularity of construction in the Iliad.— £εχθέν ... εγνω: A fool knows a thing after it is done —a proverbial expression, which, in the connection, suggests the inference: if you are wise, you will take warning before it is too late, εγνω is gnomic aorist. re is also often gnomic in Homer. 34. τίσεις : Now in very deed you shall pay the penalty for my brother (Hyperenor) whom you slew, and over whom you boastfully ILIAD ΧΥΙΙ. 249 declaimed. For τίσεις in the sense of paying a penalty or atoning for, cf. i. 42.— 35. γνωτόν, kinsman, here brother. — 36. vc'oio: See note on 24 above. Then, as now, the newly married wife was often taken to a new house, or, at least, a new bridal-chamber. Compare the widowed wife and half-finished house of Protesilaus, the first victim of the Trojan war, ii. 701.— 37. άρητόν: The read¬ ing and the rendering are both disputed. Ameis-Hentze read άρρητον , Autenrieth makes it = Άρρητον , unspeakable, and La Roche prefers that reading and rendering, but in deference to the majority of the MSS. gives άρητόν , accursed, as do most of the editions. — 38. κατάπαυμα, a stay of mourning. Abstract for concrete, as xxii. 358, μήνιμα : xiii. 236, οφελος : xvii. 616, φάος. 39. κεφαλήν : We find mention of the cutting off of the head of the slain also xiii. 202, xvii. 126, xviii. 176, 325. So David cuts off the head of Goliath (1 Sam. xvii. 51).— 40. The names of his parents make the passage more personal and pathetic.— 41,42. But eerily the battle shall not long now be untried nor unfought, whether it be of victory or flight, i. e. whichever may be its issue. The genitives limit πόνος. 43. ο-υτησε, thrust: hence the point of the spear, αΙχμή, was bent in the shield.— 44. χαλκόν — ασπίδ’. —43—46 = iii. 347-350 with variations, from the duel of Menelaus and Paris. — 47. άναχαζο- με'νοιο: Eujffiorbus falls back, when he sees that his thrust is in¬ effectual.— κατα ... θεμεθλα, in the base (lower part) of his throat, στόμαχος is always throat in Homer (cf. iii. 292); stomach only in later, especially medical, writers.—48. Pierced... and pressed upon it with his own weight, relying on his stout hand. Repeated from xi. 235. — 49 = xxii. 327. — 50 = iv. 504 et passim. — 51. More vivid and immediate for omitting the connective.— Χαρίτεσσιν όμοΐαι, like the Graces, instead of like those of the Graces—a figure of speech which is more common both in Greek and Latin than in English. — 52. πλοχμοί occurs only here = πλόκαμοι, locks as braided ( πλέκω ); κόμαι, hair of the head as carefully dressed (κομέω) ; τρίχες, general name for hair; χαϊται, flowing hair, espe¬ cially mane.— εσφήκωντο: Were bound up (lit. pinched in wasp¬ like, σφήκες, xvii. 259) with gold and silver, sc. bands or orna¬ ments. 53. olov . . . τοΐον = qualis . . . talis in Latin poetry. —54. olo- ττόλω: A tree that grows by itself has a thrift, symmetry, and beauty unlike a tree in the forest.— άναβε'βρυχεν : Where the water has bubbled up plentifully. Al. άναβέβροχεν. Both perhaps kin- 11* 250 NOTES. dred to βρέχω . — 55. καλόν τηλεθάον expands έριθηλές, and gives the final touch of the painter.— 56. βρυ€ΐ: And it blossoms with white flowers all the more for the shaking and stirring it gets from the winds. Cf. άνεμοτρεφές, wind-nourished, xi. 256.— 58. βόθρου, the trench or hole in which it is planted. Observe the momentary action expressed by the aorists εξέστρεφε and έξετάνυσσε in contrast with the continued action of τρέφει, δονέονσιν, and βρνει, all of which, however, in a simile we ex¬ press by the present. — 59. τοϊον: Thus beautiful in his bloom and thus prostrate in his fall. Euphorbus is drawn with such picturesque beauty and sympathy that we can scarcely doubt the picture is, if not historical, at least drawn from life. Cf. xvi. 618 and notes there.— 60. «σ-υλα: Proceeded to strip him of his armor. The slaying is momentary (aorist), the stripping is con¬ sequent and continuous (imperfect). Vv. 61-139. Apollo, in the Porm of Mentes, Kecalls Hector from the Pursuit of Achilles’ Horses to the Defence of the Pallen Euphorbus. Menelaus Eetires, and, while he is Summoning Ajax to his Assistance, Hector Strips off the Armor of Pa- troclus, and would have Carried off the Body but for the Interposition of Ajax. 61. t£s tc : re in a simile with gnomic force (cf. 32), or perhaps only to fill the measure and accentuate and emphasize the τις. See Diintzer on 133 below. — 62. ήτις άρίστη: So xvi. 353, the wolves are represented as taking their choice among the scat¬ tered flock. “ Fine because it is true.” Koppe.— 63. adv. = off. — 65. δηών, while he tears her in pieces. — τόνγε, the lion. Cf. tovy , 8. — 66. ίυζουσιν, raise many a loud cry from a distance. The word is onomatopoetic, like our scream. — 68. οΰτινι, dat. for gen. 70. φόροι: Bentley and Heyne read έ'φερεν and φέρε to avoid the enallage of moods and tenses noticed by the Scholiast. But, as Crusius says, the opt. with κέ here states it only as a possibility —not what has been, but what might, perchance, have been.— 71. άγάσσατο, envied, lit. thought it too much for him (Άγαν). — 73. Μόντη: In the catalogue of the ships (ii. 846), Euphemus is said to be άρχυς Κικόνων. Mentes was perhaps a subordinate, or possibly successor. The name Mentes recurs in the Odyssey more than once, particularly as the guest-friend of Odysseus, in whose form Athene visits Telemaclius. ILIAD XVII. 251 75. άκίχητα: What you cannot overtake; explained by the ap- positive Ιππους in the next line. Compare xvi. 864 seqq.— 76-78 = x. 402-404.— 77. To he tamed or driven by moi'tal men at least. — 80. ιτεριβάς : Cf. 4 above.— Τρώων : In reality he was a Dardanian (xvi. 807). But this was substantially the same. See note (ibid.). 82 = xiii. 239, of Poseidon; xvi. 726, of Apollo. — 83 = xiii. 124, of Hector as here. — τπίκασε, overshadowed , followed by two ace.—of the whole and of the part.— 85. τόν μεν, Menelaus: τον δό, Euphorbus.— 87 = 3.— 89. Nor did the son of Atreus fail to notice his piercing a'y. Cf. 1.— 90 = xi. 403, xxii. 98 et passim. 91-105. Cf. xxi. 553 seqq., xxii. 99 seqq. Such soliloquies are not unfrequent in the Iliad, always beginning with ν Ω μοι εγών, and all constructed on the same plan, εΐ με'ν κε *.. εί δε' κεν, κ. τ. λ. — 91. κάτα, adv. = behind. — 92. εμής = objective gen. : for the sake of honoring me and avenging my wrongs. Cf. i. 159.— 93. μή implies a verb of fearing = Ifear that. So also μη πως, 95.— 95. αιδεσθείς expresses the motive for fighting, viz. from a sense of honor or shame. Cf. xxii. 105.— 97. So the soliloquies xxi. 562, xxii. 122 break off abruptly with άλλα τίη. It is the picture of an agitated mind.— 98. irpos δαίμονα, against the will of God or providence. — 99. He is soon involved in great calamity, gnomic aorist.—100. τω, therefore. —101. εκ θεόφιν, the opposite of προς δαίμονα, lit .from God , under a call or impulse from him, and so with his favor.—102. ττυθοίμην, hear from, learn that he is near.—104. και ... ττε'ρ, even tlumgh. — 105. Άχι \rfi,for Achilles. — φε'ρτατον, the best in these bad circumstances — the best that could be expected: better than to leave the body as well as the armor in the hands of the enemy. 106. Etos: So in most of the editions, for the sake of the metre: the MSS. read έως. — ό, Menelaus.—106,107 = xi. 411,412. κατά, φρένα και κατά, θυμόν: In his mind and in his spirit, φρένα, prop¬ erly, the intellect; θυμόν, the feelings: both together, the whole soul.— τόφρα δε' correlative to etos. δε in a conclusion is not un¬ common in Homer. 108, 109. Observe the imperf. of the verb and the part, to ex¬ press continued action. — εντροτταλιζόμενος, an expressive word used (vi. 496) of Andromache turning often to cast a lingering look at her departing husband, and (xi. 547) of Ajax facing about frequently as he slowly retires before an overpowering force.— 110. ρά, as is their wont. —112. ιταχνοΰται, only here, shudders, 252 NOTES. lit. is chilled, sc. with fear. Cf. ρίγησαν, Lat. frigere, iii. 259 et passim.— 114 = xi. 595, of Ajax.— 115. Αΐαντα με'γαν in distinc¬ tion from Α’ίας μείων and ταχνί.— 116. μάχης επ' αριστερά, where Hector was fighting (xi. 498), and where he finds Paris (xiii. 765), though in xiii. 812 seqq. Idomeneus represents the two Ajaces and Teucer as fighting in the centre, and in xiii. 675 Hector is not aware of the slaughter of his troops on the left, because he was in another part of the field. Faesi-Franke suggests (at xiii. 675) that wherever in the Iliad from one part of the field refer¬ ence is made to another, the latter is always designated as to the left , and that the phrase eV αριστερά had become a standing for¬ mula = sidewise, on the other side, citing xvii. 116, 682, with numerous others, as illustrations. Paley says: “As Ajax was rallying the Greeks, and they were retiring doubtless towards the fleet, ‘on the left’ would mean on the side away from the Simoeis, as Heyne understands it.” 120. ττε'ττον: Cf. xvi. 492.— irepl ... σιτευσομεν, let us hasten to defend. — 121. νε'κυν ττερ: The body at least , explained by γυμνόν, stripped of its armor , and opposed to τάγε τενχε\ those arms of his , to he sure. Menelaus takes for granted that Hector had already stripped off the armor, although the act is not stated till 125 below T . 125. ειτει ... άττηυρα: We may suppose this to have been done in the interim, while Menelaus w T as seeking Ajax. —126. ελχ’: The imperf. denotes that the action was incomplete, being inter¬ rupted by the intervention of Ajax. — κεφαλήν τάμοι: Cf. 39. — 128 = vii. 219, xi. 485 : Characteristic of Ajax.— 129. Character¬ istic of Hector. So he abandons the defence of Sarpedon’s body, mounts his chariot, and flees before Patroclus (xvi. 657 seqq.), deeming discretion the better part of valor. So Pans also falls back into the crowd of his followers when Menelaus accepts his challenge (iii. 35 seqq.). The poet sympathizes with the heroes of the Greeks.— 130, 131. But he afterw r ards overtook the bear¬ ers and clothed himself in the armor of Patroclus (193 seqq.). 132. καλυψας : Having placed his broad shield as a protection be¬ fore (lit. about) the son of Menoetius. So καλντττω is generally used by Homer (cf. v. 315 et passim).—133. εστηκειν: Had set himself and now' - stood. So βεβήκει, 137, had gone and now stood. •π-ερί interchanging with αμφί , as above, 4, and both denoting the attitude of defence.— τίς tc: See note on 61. Observe also the re in each of the three following lines.— λε'ων here must be ILIAD XVII. 253 a lioness, for it is the lioness that defends her young, λέαινα is not found in Homer.— 134. ρά: Cf. 110.—135. ανδρες Ιττακτήρ*?, hunters: only here in the Iliad. — , 278. — 285. fcia limits εκε'δασσε, as ρηϊδίως docs, 283. 258 NOTES. 288. τόν, Patroclus.— Αήθοιο: Cf. ii. 841, 842.— Πελασγού: Cf. xvi. 233. Hippothous is named as leader of the Pelasgi in the catalogue (ii. 840), and in the list of heroes whom Hector rallies about himself above, 217.— 290. Having hound him ( τον is still the object) with a strap about the tendons near the ankle. In a still more savage way Achilles perforates from heel to ankle both feet of Hector, and, binding him with straps to his chariot, drags him with his head trailing in the dust (xxii. 396 seqq.).— 291, 292 = xv. 449, 450.— χαριζόμενος, showing favor to and thus court¬ ing favor with , because he was not a Trojan, but a Pelasgian and an Auxiliary.— 293. δό —for. — 294. αύτοσχεδίην = spear in hand. — 295. ήρικ£, l/roke. — 297. αυλόν, the socket in the iron of the spear which received the wooden shaft, or, as some prefer, the hole in the helmet in which the crest was inserted.— 300. κείσβαι: He let it fall to the ground, there to lie. — 301. Ααρίσης = Uocktown , the chief city of the Pelasgi in Asia Minor (ii. 841). It takes the same epithet as Ύροίης, viz. εριβωλακος, cf. iii. 74. — 301-303. ουδέ τοκβυσιν, κ. τ. λ. = iv. 477-479: A touch of genuine pathos in the midst of savage war, which is found both in the Iliad and the Achilleid portions of the poem. The meaning is, he did not live to requite the love and care of his parents. αΙών = duration , or whole period of life. 306. τυτθόν, barely. 6 ph is, of course, Ajax, and 6 δε, Hector. — Σχεδίον, named as the leader of the Phocians and son of Iphi- tus in the catalogue (ii. 517, 518).— 307. Πανοιτήϊ is also named among the cities of Phocis that sent contingents to the war (ii. 520).— 309. δια δ’ άμττερες, κ. τ. λ.: And right through the point of the brazen spear held on its way and came out near the base of the shoulder. — 310. άνε'σχεν: Cf. άνεδραμεν , 297.— 312. αυ, on the other hand. — Φόρκυνα: Cf. 218. Observe the two forms of the ace.— 314. διά is adv.: and the spear drew out the entrails through the wound, as water follows the drawing of a spigot.— 314, 315 =: xiii. 507, 508. — 316, 317 = iv. 505, 506 : Observe the difference between the imperf. ερνοντο , 277, and the aor. ερνσαντο , 317. The Trojans began to drag away the body of Patroclus, but failed in the effort: the Greeks succeeded in bearing off the bodies of Phorkys and Hippothous. 319, 320 = vi. 73, 74: If the Achilleid and the proper Iliad, so called by Grote and others, did not have the same author, the one borrowed from the other pretty freely. — 321. και νπ-έρ Διός αΐσαν: Cf. xvi. 780. The idea is emphasized by κάρτεί και σθενεϊ ILIAD XVII. 259 σφετέρω : by their own courage and strength. — 322. άλλ\ instead of ei μη. — 323. The name Π^ρίφας, as well as that of his father, Httutos, are significant of the voice and speech of the herald. Cf. ηπντα κήρυξ , vii. 384. — 324. ol refers to Aeneas. Periphas, whose form was assumed by Apollo, was already growing old while serving as a herald with the aged father of Aeneas, sc. An- chiscs, and had now relinquished that service.— 326 = xvi. 720. — τω is governed by ieiaapevos and μίν by προσβφτ/, the former referring to Periphas and the latter to Aeneas. 327 seqq. How could you save lofty Ilium against the will of Zeus , viz. when even with his favor (331) you are thus retreating within its walls.— 328. As indeed I have seen other men save cities, relying on their own courage and strength and manliness, even with (έχοντας) a people very inferior in number and power. Some take vnepdta in the sense of ve?‘y timid and fearful. The word occurs only here.— 331. βοΰλ«ται implies choice, preference, and so is fol¬ lowed by ij , as in i. 117.— 332. άλλ* αυτοί, opposed to Zevs μ4ν. 334. Ισάντα ,face to face, sc. as a god, at the last instant drop¬ ping his disguise. Cf. Verg. Aen. ii. 591: confessa deam, etc. Al. is avra. — 336. This now is a shame. — 338. άλλ’ in yap: But why should you thus flee, for still, in limits βπίτάρροθον elvai, being placed at the beginning of the sentence for emphasis. So in 379. — 339 =: viii. 22, vii. 180.— 340. «κηλοι, unmolested. 343 = v. 497. — Ιλελίχθησαν: Cf. at 278. — 344. Leiocritus is the name also of one of the suitors in the Odyssey.— 346 r=v. 561. — 347. Lycomedes was one of the seven captains of the watch (ix. 84).— 347-349 = xi. 577-579 : But the Apisaon, there slain by Eurypylus, is son of Pliausias, instead of the son of Hip- pasus as here.— 350 seqq. Pyraechmes is leader of the Paeonians in the catalogue (ii. 848), but he is slain (xvi. 287 seqq.), and ac¬ cordingly Asteropaeus is now their leader (see also 217 above), and Apisaon next to him. We shall learn still more of Astero- paeus in xxi. 140 seqq., where he is slain by Achilles.— 353. δέ καί, and also. — πρόφρων ... μάχεσθαι, eager to fight. — 354. €Ϊχ€ν = Συνήθη, sc. Ιβν vciv, like xvi. 110: he could not advance further'. Pratt and Leaf.— €ρχατο: Cf. φραχθ4ντ(ς, κ. τ. λ., at 268. Their shields and spears were a wall of defence for them. 357. οΰτ€ τιν*, κ. τ. X.: lie gave orders that no one should either fall hack behind the body nor fight in advance of the other Greeks .— 358. ii οχον άλλων = prae ceteris : As this sentence explains πολλά κελβυων, it begins without a connective. — 363. Foi' not even they 260 NOTES. (the Greeks) fought a bloodless battle , though far fewer of them than of the Trojans lost their lives, for, etc.— 365. αίιτύν: Cf. xvi. 283. Vv, 366-425. Thick Darkness Covers the Combatants about the Body of Patroclus, while the Best of the Field is in the Light. The Sons of Nestor and Achilles are still Ignorant of the Death of his Friend. 366 = xi. 596, xiii. 673 : Formula of transition. — 367. You would have thought that the sun was no longer shining (lit. safe ) noi' the moon, i. e. you would have thought that sun and moon were extinguished, so thick w T as the darkness.— ποτέ' with ov — ovnore, no longer, cf. i. 234. — 371. εΰκηλοι, unmolested by the darkness. Cf. βκηλοι, 340.— 372. όξεΐα, clear, lit. sharp, as if avyg were the eye of the sun: compare Germ. auge. — 373. γαίης and όρέων, gen. of place. — μεταπαυόμενοι, with intervals of rest, only here. — 375. πολλον άφεσταότες: Not in close conflict, but standing off at a distance from the enemy. — εν με'σω, sc. of the fight and the darkness, or possibly in the centre. Cf. eV αριστερά, 682. 377. The two sons of Nestor are last mentioned together among other heroes who slay each his man (xvi. 317 seqq.). They seem to be adverted to here to prepare the way for the an¬ nouncement of the death to Antilochus by Menelaus (679 seqq.) and the sending of him to bear the tidings to Achilles (654-691, cf. xviii. 18). Many modern critics suspect these seven verses (377-383) as a later interpolation, and Lachmann adds also the preceding eleven verses (366-376).— 379. Πατρόκλοιο, gen. after π^πΰσθην in the sense heard of — ετ: Cf. at 338.— εφαντο, they thought, said to themselves.— 281. And these two (brothers) were fighting apart (from the body of Patroclus), watching the death or fiight of their comrades, i. e. ready to protect the fallen or rally the fleeing as the case might be, for so Nestor was wont to charge them (imperf. of customary action, not — plupf., as Pratt and Leaf) as he sent them forth to battle from the black ships. As the aged counsellor of the Greeks, Nestor was accustomed to counsel all (e. g. iv. 293 seqq., ix. 93 seqq.), and especially his sons (e. g. xxiii. 304 seqq.). Hence the characteristic description repeatedly given of him : ου καί πρόσθεν άρίστη φαίνετο βουλή, whose counsel aforetime also was usually found to be the best. 384. Tots: The scene now returns to the struggle over the body of Patroclus.— πανημερίοις, all the remainder of the day , for ILIAD XVII. 261 the day was already far advanced (see at xvi. 777 seqq.). The adj. is here used in the sense of the adv., as often in Greek and Latin.— όρώρει, plupf. form in sense of impf.: But for them all day the great struggle of the cruel strife was continually rising .— 387. ιταλάσσίτο is sing, to agree with yovvara, notwithstanding the intervening subjects, and καμάτω και ίδρώ must be taken by hendiadys = the sweat of their toil , to accord with the meaning of 7 ταλάασβτο . — μαρναμενοιιν, as doth Greeks and Trojans fought. — 388 = xvi. 165. 390. λαοϊσιν, servants. — μεθΰουσαν άλοιφρ, drenched , lit. drunken, with fat. — 391. And so they , standing at intervals around , take it and stretch it, and forthwith the moisture goes out and the fat sinks in. — 392. ββη, properly momentary, and Svvci, a more gradual process.— 393. διαιτρό, throughout. A homely but apt illustration of the pulling and straining of Greeks and Trojans for the pos¬ session of the body.— 396. Τρωσίν and Άχαιοΐς are appositives of αφίσιν, the parts, of which that denotes the whole. — 398. ovSc, not even. This line and the next explain how fierce ( aypios ) the fight was: hence there is no connective. — 399. ιδοίσ and μίν refer only to * Αθηνη , and the meaning is that the battle was so well fought on both sides that even the god of war and the god¬ dess of war and of wisdom herself could find no fault with the fighting, however angry she might have been with one of the parties. Cf. iv. 539 seqq. 401. €τάνυσσ€ . . . ττόνον: Cf. xvi. 662. — oiiSe .. .τι: And all the while not at all was Achilles yet aware, etc. ουδέ τι precede forms of οιδα seventeen times in the Iliad, and twice, besides here, are separated by apa πω. Koch in loc.— 403. μάρναντο may include both the fight in which Patroclus was slain and that over his dead body.— 404. to is explained by TcOvapev, he never expected this, viz. that he would he slain. It can, however, stand for δια τούτο, therefore. — ελττετο here, expected; 395, hoped. — 405. ένιχριμφθεντα : After having pressed foncard to the gates .— 407. That he (Patroclus) would destroy the city without him, nor indeed with him. — 408. τόγ€: This, to he sure,y\z. that he would not live to see the fall of Troy. Cf. i. 352, 416, ix. 410 seqq., xvi. 50 seqq. ye prepares the way for Tore ye, 410.— νόσφιν, inter se, when they were by themselves, apart from others.— 410. δή t6tc ye: Just at this time, however, his mother had not told him how great a calamity had befallen him, to wit, that he had already lost his far dearest friend. Tore often refers to the time of the narrative. 262 NOTES. Thus we reconcile this statement with xviii. 9 seq., where it is said Achilles had been expressly told by his mother that Patro- clus would die first at the hands of the Trojans. She had many times told him the great plan and purpose of Zeus (408, 409); she had even told him expressly that Patroclus would fall first by the hands of the Trojans (xviii. 9-11); but she had not at this time told him that Patroclus was already dead: nay, she did not even know it herself, till she learned it from his lips (xviii. 80), of so little worth was her superhuman knowledge ! 413. cyxpip.'TrrovTo: Pressing upon or grappling with one an¬ other. Only here in this sense. — 415. It is not honorable for us to go back to the hollow ships , sc. without the body of Patro- clus. Cf. 419. — 416. αύτοΰ, right here. — 417. This , sc. such a death, would be far better for us , sc. than to live, if we shall give up. Some editors think it necessary to supply rj before εί. — 419. και κΰδος, and thus to win glory. — 420. ως instead of lobe, referring to what follows (cf. 414), is not usual. It seems to re¬ sult from its standing between two closely related speeches, and has partial reference to the former while it introduces the latter. The two speeches are alike in the pluck they exhibit.— 421. τταρ’ avepi τωδε : By the side of this man here , sc. Patroclus. So τούτον, 418. The body of Patroclus is the centre of thought and main¬ spring of action on both sides. — 422. ερωείτω: Scliol. νποχωριίτω. — 423. Here we have the proper use of ώς. — τίς, many a one. Observe the iteratives with it. — ορσασκ€ν occurs only here.— 424 makes the transition from the men (oi μεν) to the horses of Achilles (ϊιπγοι δε). — σ-ιδήρειος ορυμαγδός, the clash of iron spears, χαλκός was the ordinary material of weapons, but we have χάλκςον in the next line, and hence σώήραος here to avoid repetition. Some take it here in the sense of strong , unconquerable , as in xxiii. 177, xiv. 204. See Diintzer in loc. Yv. 426-484. The Horses of Achilles Stand Motionless as a Pillar, Moaning and Weeping over the Death of Patroclus, till, Inspired by Zeus, they Hasten again to the Battle. 426 seqq. This fine passage touching the horses of Achilles is imitated by Yerg. Aen. ii. 89. See Crusius in loc. — ΐιτιτοι Αία- κίδαο : Cf. xvi. 149 seqq.— 427. ττυθε'σβην, followed by gen. of the subst. and part., as 377: as soon as they learned that their char¬ ioteer had fallen in the dust. Patroclus was the proper charioteer and Achilles the παραιβάτης, though in this battle Patroclus was ILIAD XVII. 263 the παραιβάτψ and Automedon the charioteer, as we see in 429 seqq., cf. also xvi. 145.— 430. πολλά μέν ... πολλά δε ... πολλά δε, thus repeated, is a favorite figure in*the Iliad, as it is also in Demosthenes, and here it well echoes and emphasizes the many and various, though fruitless, exertions of the charioteer. 432 seqq. πλατάν Ελλήσποντον : The sea near the entrance of the Hellespont, where were the Grecian ships and camp. Cf. vii. 86 . — 434. But as a column (gravestone) stands immovably fixed, which may have been set up upon the mound of a hero dead or a woman. Compare the monument on the mound of Ilus, xi. 371, and the custom of honoring the dead with a mound and a monument, xvi. 457. See description and illustration in Au- tenrieth’s Lex. — 436. άσφαλε'ως = εμπεδον, 434, immovable. — 437. With heads bowed to the ground. — 439. In grief for the loss of their charioteer. — πόθος only here, elsewhere ποθή. — θαλερή, κ.τ.λ.: And their long mane falling out from the cushions by the yoke on both sides was defiled with dust. The yoke falling for¬ ward as the horses drooped their heads left the mane free to fall down to the ground. See cut under ζνγόν in Autenrieth’s Lex. — 442. κινήσας κάρη : Shaking his head in token of disapproba¬ tion of the indignity which threatened the horses and of refusal to let them be captured by Hector, 449. 443. δόμεν, for εδομεν : Why did we (gods) give you , etc. Cf. xvi. 149, 867. — 444. υμείς δε' is antithetic to θνητω : while you are un- decay ing and immortal. — 445. εχητον: The subj. instead of the opt. brings it down to the present time: was it that you might have and may still have. — 446, 447. The same sentiment in nearly the same language is put into the month of Odysseus in Od. xviii. 131,132, Instead of άνδρός the Odyssey has άνθρωποιο , and we should expect the same here. But άνδρόε is chosen probably with reference to such heroes as Peleus and Achilles, and the sentiment is that man at his best estate is altogether vanity (Psa. xxxix. 5). — άνδρός is gen. of comp., πάντων part. gen. — γαίαν επι: The acc. denotes extent: over all the surface of the earth. 450. καί τευχε’ r= he already has the armor of Achilles.— αΰτως: Thus idly, when he has so little reason to boast in view of the final issue.— 452. και Αυτομε'δοντα : That you may bring Autom¬ edon also (as well as yourselves) safe, etc. — 453. «τι, still, as I promised and have been doing. — 454. In reality they only reached the trench and rampart that protected the ships, when 264 NOTES. they were driven back by the appearance of Achilles (xviii. 228 seqq.).— 455. See at 384. 458. μετά, mid or towards = in quest of. —459. τοίσι δ’ επ’: Against them , sc. the Trojans, as the first mentioned and the chief quest in the previous line.— 461, 462. ρεα μεν γάρ ... ρεϊα δε: Illustrating the eagle-like speed of the horses, which enabled him with equal ease to flee or pursue, as he chose. Observe the iteratives in 461 and 462, and the imperf. followed by the opt. of repeated action in 463.— 464. For it was not possible for him , being alone in the sacred chariot , etc.— Ιερω: Schol. ήτοι μεγάλω ή Ιερούς ελαύνοντι Ίππους. — 467. Άλκιμε'δων, commander of the fifth division of the Myrmidons (xvi. 197). 470. εν στήθεσσιν εβηκε: For numerous illustrations of the power which the gods have to shape the bodies and move the minds of men, see Theol. of Gr. Poets, pp. 153-155.— εσθλάς, em¬ phatic : good sense , sound mind , the opposite of νηκερ8εα βουλήν. — 471. οΐον, as, for instance , or = ori τοιον , that you fight thus alone. — 472. άπε'κτατο, aor. mid. of άποκτείνω, in the sense of pres, or perf. pass.— 473. αύτος ... ώμοισιν, on his own shoulders. — 475. γάρ: How can it be otherwise, for. — 476. To have the taming and guide the spirit of horses that are immortal, εχε'μεν with δμήσιν in the sense to have , and with μένος in the sense to hold or guide, ΰμήσιν is found only here.— 478. κιχάνει, perf. pres., has overtaken. — 481. βοηθοον, as epithet of chariot, only here = tear chariot , or chariot swift in battle. — 483. απορούσε, the opposite of επορούσας, and the same as άποβήσομαι with the ad¬ ditional idea of dismounting in haste. Yv. 485-626. Hector and Aeneas Strive to Capture the Horses of Achilles. Athene Animates Menelans and Apollo Hector in the Tight over the Body of Patroclus. The Greeks Tlee, Affrighted by the Thunderbolts of Zeus. 485 = v. 180. Technical address of Aeneas in both parts of the poem.— 486. I have observed here these horses of the swiftfooted grandson of Aeacus put forward conspicuously to battle with bad charioteers. — 487. ήνιόχοισι here includes both the proper char¬ ioteer and the παραιβάτης. — 488. τώ: These horses, both these: emphatic. Al. τω, therefoi'e , sc. because of the bad drivers. — 489. σω, emphatic, with your spirit, i. e. to co-operate heartily.— επεί, κ. τ. λ.: Foi' they would not bear the attack of us both , standing against us to fight in the battle. ILIAD XVII. 265 492. βοε'ης, κ. τ. λ.: With their shoulders covered by dry , strong oxhides , with much brass beaten upon them: Homeric amplification of shields. — 493. iroXvs, κ. r. λ., is that construction so frequent in Homer, viz. a co-ordinate clause instead of a subordinate.— 494. Χρομίος : 218.— 495. μάλα, κ. τ. λ. = 234, 395 : A favorite re¬ frain in this book.— 496. αύτώ, the men themselves. — 497. αρα, as the event showed.— άναιμωτί, 363.—-499. φρε'νας άμφιμελαίνας: Of Hector, 83. 502. But hold them breathing (so as to breathe) right on my back. — 503. με'νεος σχησεσθαι: Cease from his might (from battle). — 505. νώϊ κατακτείναντα : After having slain us both. — 506. ή κ’ αυτός ... άλοίη instead of η κ αυτόν άλώναι , with more, however, of contingency: or perchance (he might) himself be slain among the foremost. An irregularity of construction not uncommon. The same alternative is found in brief and with the regular construction in xii. 172. 509. Commit the dead to those who are the bravest (after your¬ selves, the first three) to defend him , etc.— οΐττερ αριστοι = εκείνοις οι είσιν αριστοι. —511. ξωοΐσιν, antithesis to νεκρόν: the living need your help now more than the dead. — νηλεές ήμαρ: The cruel day , sc. death. Cf. at xvi. 831.— 512. For here come bearing down , aor. in sense of perf. pres.— έβρισαν: Cf. at 233.— 514. But ■verily this (the issue of this attack of Hector and Aeneas) lies on the knees, i. e. depends on the will of the gods. The origin of the figure in this proverb (which is repeated in xx. 435) is disputed, some finding in it an allusion to the attitude of suppliants em¬ bracing the knees, some to the distribution of lots or prizes from the lap , and others to the knees as the seat of strength and sym¬ bol of power. Mure (Hist, of Gr. Lit. vol. iii. p. 487) finds in it an allusion to writing upon a tablet on the knees , and so to writ¬ ten decrees and oracles of the gods. Cf. Batracho-Myomachia, 2,3: , uoloi] εκείνοι : We may suppose the demonstrative to have been accompanied by the pointing of the finger towards the Trojans.— 189. ού ... εΐα =. forbade .—192. άλ¬ λου ... τευ instead of άλλον . . . τινα by attraction to the following gen. τεΰ the interrog. instead of τον the rel., but more spirited and Achillean. Observe also the brevity and abruptness of the following lines. — 194. ελττομ’, independent of the foregoing and following construction, though quite like the English, is rare Greek. 197. ήμείς, sc. Here and myself.— 6 = on .— εχονται: Cf. 130.— 198. αΰτως, just as you are, unarmed.— 199-201 =r xvi. 41-43, where Patroclus addresses the same language to Achilles, with slight difference, and where see note. 203. διίφιλος, al. Δα φίλος. — 204. ώμοις, sc. of Achilles. If the goddess had been putting the armor about her own shoulders βάλετ would have been used instead of βάλε. Cf. v. 738, where we have a similar description of Athene arming herself. The aegis full of tassels , αιγίδα θυσσανόεσσαν, is described at length in ii. 448 as having a hundred θύσανοι , all gold, and each worth a hundred beeves. — 205. άμφι . . . εστεφε — circumded.it: she 'placed around his head (as a corona or nimbus) a golden cloud , and out of it (or out from him ) she flashed aflame all-shining. 207. The illustration is drawn from the alarm fires by which the inhabitants of a besieged city on an island solicit succor from the neighboring islands or the mainland, and it is drawn out with all the minuteness of detail characteristic of Homeric similes.— καπνός : The smoke which precedes the flame.— αίθε'ρ’ ϊκηται : Reaches the sky. — 209 = ii. 385.— οΐτε, al. oi δε : And they, sc. the besieged, referring by synesis to νήσον. — 210. εκ denotes the position of the besieged combatants, from their own city , i. e. from its walls, usually expressed by άπό. Cf. 215 below. — αμα δ’ ήελίω καταδυντι: The beacons of the besieged islanders are 282 NOTES. only columns of smoke by day, but the moment the sun sets the blaze is seen, like the glory on Achilles’ head, with the illumi¬ nated cloud above it. Pratt and Leaf. — 211. πυρσοί: Signal fires. Only here in Horn. — ύψόσε, κ. τ. λ. : And high leaps the growing radiance. — 213. άρής άλκτήρε? : See at 100. 215. άπό τείχεος: Not oil" from, but from on the wall , as άφ * ΐπποιϊν, v. 13, and από . . . όχέων, iv. 306, metmfrom on the char¬ iot. The meaning is that he went and stood on the wall over¬ hanging the trench, and thence shouted— επι τάφρον limiting Ιών, and από τείχεος limiting στη. — 216. μητρός, κ. τ. λ. Cf. 134. — 220. υπο: Sounded by life-destroying enemies investing a city. — 224. δσσοντο : Sc. the horses, not less than the men.— 225. εκπλη- γεν : Were panic-stricken. — 228. τρις μεν . . . τρις δε' : A favorite number and a favorite antithesis. Cf. 155-157. — υπέρ τάφρου explains 215. This splendid passage—Achilles showing himself and shout¬ ing from the wall, and by his mere person and voice, without arms, driving the Trojans panic-stricken to the city—is the turn¬ ing-point in the Iliad, and is brought out with a power and grandeur which has no parallel except in the peripeteia of the Odyssey, where Ulysses throws off his disguise and scatters the mocking but now trembling and flying suitors. One such point of transcendent likeness and greatness in the plan of the two poems outweighs any number of petty and perhaps fancied dis¬ crepancies in proving a common author. See Theol. of Gr. Poets, p. 126. It should be observed, however, that Homer does not represent Achilles alone as the author of such superhuman achievements, but it is Achilles inspired and environed by the goddess Athene. 230. και τότε : Even then , though Achilles was unarmed and there was no battle. — 231. By (lit. about) their own chariots and spears. — άμφί belongs properly to Ζγχ^σιν, and only by zeugma to όχε'εσσι, with which υπό would be more appropriate. Ad rem compare xvi. 378. — 234. εΐπετ : Sc. towards his tent. This implies that άμφέσταν is to be taken in a pregnant sense— not stood around, but attended the body mourning as it was car¬ ried on the bier. — 235. εΐσιδε, emphatic, he beheld. — 236. φε'ρτρω, the same as λβχβεσσι above.— 237, 238 explains the hot tears (235) by the pathetic contrast between the recent proud sending forth and the present sad return, which indeed was no return at all. ILIAD XVIII. 283 Vv. 239-309, Night Puts an End to the Battle. In a War- council of the Trojans Polydamas advises them to Eetreat into the City while they can, before Achilles shall Enter the Pield on the Morrow. But Hector Kejects the Advice and is Applauded by the Trojans. 239. άκάμαντα, unwearied , epithet of the wild boar, xvi. 823; of the river-god Spercheios, xvi. 176; and here of the Sun.— βοώτπς : Epithet usually of πότνία * Ηρη , as here, but of the sea- nymph 'Α\ίη, 40 above, and of Κλνμένη, an attendant of Helen, iii. 144. Usually rendered ox-eyed , that is, having large, calm eyes like those of the ox. But recent explorations in Egypt, and especially those of Schliemann in the Troad and at Mycenae, give plausibility to the theory that, as applied to the goddess Here , it originally meant cow-faced, or core-headed (as also γλαυκώ- ms = owl-headed). See Schliemann’s Ilios, pp. 281 seqq., and Brugsch Bey, ibid. 741 seqq., also Muller’s Archseol. of Art, § 352. — 240. ircpj/ev: Here hastened the setting of the sun to favor her beloved Greeks. Cf. viii. 484 seqq. — άεκοντα: Like a child sent to bed before his time. Cf. viii. 484 seqq. But the day has been long enough in all reason, having begun with book vi., reached noonday xi. 86, and advanced towards the setting sun xvi. 779, where see note. 244. ύφ* αρμασιν limits Ιππους = horses that were yoked to the chariots. The gen. -would be required if it limited <ίλυσαν. — 245. ά-γεροντο : Assembled themselves spontaneously without the usual summons, under the pressure of fear and necessity. This is further shown by their standing erect instead of sitting as usual. — 246. όρθών Ισταότων limits άγορή. Cf. viii. 489: Τρώων άγορην ποιησατο, κ. τ. λ., where ayoprjv ποιήσατο is the active form corresponding with the passive ayoprj yiver here. — 248. δηρόν SI, κ. τ. λ. = os· or eVe! δηρόν, a co-ordinate clause in place of a sub¬ ordinate (parataxis). 249. ΊΓίττνυμβνος, prudent, lit. inspired, an epithet applied to Antenor and Polydamas as friends of peace and a Fabian policy in the Iliad, e. g. iii. 148, vii. 347 seqq.; of Telemachus and his father in the Odyssey, e. g. i. 213, iv. 204, 206; and of heralds in both poems, e. g. II. vii. 276, Od. ii. 38. Polydamas had shown his title to this epithet by similar warnings before, xii. 206 seqq., xiii.726 seqq. — 250. ττρόσσω και δπίσσω, forward and backward, in a literal and material sense (xvi. 265, iii. 218), and then figura- 284 NOTES. tively of foresight, especially as derived from knowledge of the past, characteristic of the old man (iii. 109), but wanting in Aga¬ memnon when he quarrelled with Achilles, i. 343. Compare the foresight of the prophet Calchas, i. 70.— 251. if}, on a —the same. Imitated by Yerg. Aen. x. 702.— 252. ap, as the event showed.— 253. Said of Nestor, i. 253, and Thoas, the wisest of the younger men, xv. 285. 254. άμφι .. . φράζεσθε : Consider the matter on both sides , that is, carefully, with circumspection. It is strengthened by μάλα. So nepi φράζεσθαι , Od. i. 7G. Cf. 250 above. — 255. μή μίμνειν: The omission of the connective gives emphasis and force. — 257. ουτος άνήρ: To name him w T ere needless and compara¬ tively unmeaning. Achilles was in the thoughts and often on the lips of Greeks and Trojans even in his absence from the fight, much more upon his reappearance on the field. — μήνιε, used especially of the superhuman wrath and vengeance of Achilles. Cf. i. 1. 422, 488, xii. 10. — 258. ρηίτεροι ττ-ολεμίζειν, the personal for the impersonal construction: ρηΐτΐρον πολεμάει v, κ. r. λ., but very like the English idiom: they were easier to fight with. — 2G2. olos, for to to?: Such is his proud spirit. — ουκ εθε'λησει expresses at once the result of Achilles’ pride and the object of Polydamas’s fear.— 2G4. Midway between the ships and the city share between them the might of battle. — 2G6. ττίθεσ-θε: Observe the asyndeton again (cf. 255, 2G2), and the rapidity of thought and intensity of fear expressed by it.— ώδε, as follows. Sc. 2G7 seqq. — 269. tv = too well. — νΰ is inferential, then indeed. — 272. αΐ γάρ . . . yevoiTo: Would, indeed , that this might be far from my ears, i. e. that I might never hear it. Compare the μη γένοιτο so fre¬ quent in the writings of St. Paul. — 273. κηδεμένοι ττερ: Distressed as we are .— 274. During the night we will Iceep our force in the agora. So Crusius, Faesi-Franke, Diintzcr, Ameis-Hentze, Koch, and most of the recent commentators, though they all acknowl¬ edge that σθένος in the sense of δύναμις, military force, is unprec¬ edented. La Roche follows Aristarchus in rendering: During the night we will gain strength by counsel (in the agora). — atrru, obj. of ζίρνσσονται , of which πύργοι, κ. τ. λ., is the subj. — 276. έζευγμε'ναι, joined, that is , fastened to the gate-posts by bars.— 277. ίπτηοϊοι is more definite than πρωί, towards morning , empha¬ sizing the early morn. — 278. τω: Cf. οντος άνηρ, 257. — 281. τταν- τοίου, in every direction , hither and thither. 284,285=xii. 230,231. Characteristic of the relation between ILIAD XVIII. 285 these two men.— 285. ούκε'τι implies that the advice of Polyda- mas is usually acceptable, but this which you now give thus public¬ ly (in the agora) is no longer so. — 289. πολύχρυσον πολύχαλκον : • These epithets remind one of the discoveries of Scliliemann at Hissarlik. — 290. δόμων, gen. after e£-.— 291. Phrygia and Maeo- nia are the rich and powerful neighbors and allies of the Tro¬ jans. Cf. iii. 401. The Lydians are unknown to Homer, who must therefore have lived before the rise of their empire.— 292. περνάμεν’ ϊκει : Have come on sale (lit. exported) to Phrygia. — 298. οτε Tcep,just when .— 294. To win glory at the ships and coop up the Greeks by the sea. — 295. μηκε'τι . .. φα,ΐνε: No longer be setting forth , pres, imper.— 297 == ii. 139 et al.— 298, 299 = vii. 370, 371, where these are the words of Priam.— 300. Doubtless meant as a slur on Polydamas.— κτεάτεσσιν: Dat. of cause, unduly troubled for his possessions. — 301. καταδημοβορήσαι : For public consump¬ tion. Only here.— 302. τών is referred by La Roche to κτεάτεσ- σιν, but by most editors to λαοίσ* : any of whom it is better should enjoy (these possessions) than that the Greeks (should possess them).— 303. Repeating the words of Polydamas, 277, but with a very different conclusion: not on the walls and towers, but at the hollow ships. — 305. ναΐφιν is gen. — 306. After εθε’λησι, supply μάχςσθαι, implied ill άνε'στη. — 308. φεροίμην : The opt., perhaps, implies more of wish than the subj. by which it is preceded.— 309. The god of war belongs to both sides and slays also the slayer. Hence the epithet αλλοπρόσαλλοι applied to Ares in v. 831.— κατεκτα is gnomic aorist. Vv. 310-355. The Trojans, Bereft of their Senses by Athene, Follow the Advice of Hector. The Greeks Bewail Patroclus, and Prepare the Body for Burial. 310-313. A commentary on popular applause, which is well worthy of remembrance. — 313. ap’ implies that such popular blindness is to be expected. 316. έξήρχε -γόοιο: Cf. 51 and note there.— 317. χεΓρας άνδρο- φόνους: There is genuine pathos in the contrast between those hands which were wont to deal out slaughter among men and the same hands now laid in sorrowing and pitying tenderness on the breast of his f riend. See a like pathetic contrast in xxiv. 478, 479, where Priam kisses the dreadful man-slaying hands of Achilles that had slain so many of his own sons. —318. λις ήϋγέ- vcios: See note on xvii. 134.— 319. ύτ T0,from under. — 321. επήλθε. 286 NOTES. aor. following a pres., so frequent in Homeric similes, αχνυται denotes the permanent feeling, επηλθε the more temporary though repeated action, and is followed again by the pres., χόλο* αίρει, of the permanent feeling. 324. εκβαλον denotes a hasty, inconsiderate utterance. — 326. Menoetius, the father of Patroclus, was from Opus, capital of Locris, but had fled with his son, guilty of manslaughter in his boyhood, to Peleus in Phthia, whence also he sends his son with Achilles to the war (xi. 765 seqq., xxiii. 85 seqq.). As to the consistency of this promise of Achilles to bring back Patroclus covered with glory and rich in spoils after the fall of Troy, with his repeated assurances that he had been forewarned of his pre¬ mature fall and did not expect to return, it is hardly worth while to attempt any reconciliation of such impassioned utterances in so changing circumstances.— 328. τελευτά, bring to pass. Observe the emphatic separation of ου from its verb.— 329. άμφω, Achilles and Patroclus.— όμοίην, the same , sc. that of Troy, 330.— 335. κε¬ φαλήν: Compare 176 above and xvii. 39.— μεγάθυμου, your proud murderer. Not necessarily to be taken in a bad sense. Menelaus calls Paris hiov ’A λεξανδρον (iii. 352). Diintzer places the comma after μεγάθυμου : the proud Hector, your murderer. Pratt and Leaf make μεγάθυμου qualify σοΐο. — 336. Achilles executes this threat (xxiii. 175, 182).— 338. κείσεαι αΰτως: It w T as an honor to Patroclus thus to lie with captive Trojan women weeping fioods of tears all around. — 341. καμόμεσθα, in a pregnant sense: won by our labors. 344. άμφι ιτυρί στήσαι, pregnant = set and surround with fire. Cf. πυρ αμφεπε, 348.— 345. λουσειαν αϊτό with two aCC., as κάθηρον in xvi. 667.— 347. νττό, κ. τ. λ., another pregnant formula: they tool· wood , and, pu tting it under , set it on fire. The same formal description occurs Od. viii. 435-438 = 346-348 here. — 350. και τότε δή in a conclusion = then indeed also. — 351. εννεώροιο: Nine seasons old , old oil as w T ell as old wdne being regarded as better. For the nine years compare the giants nine years old, nine cubits broad, and nine fathoms high, Od. xi. 311, and also Horace’s nonumque prematur in annum. — 353. And over the soft linen they covered the body with a white funei'al robe. Cf. the famous φάρος ταφηϊον of Laertes, Od. ii. 97.— 354, 355. A sort of refrain = 315 expanded and emphasized to suit the case of the Myrmi¬ dons. 356-369. Enclosed in brackets in some editions and by some ILIAD XVIII. 287 editors pronounced an impertinent interpolation, though it is quite in keeping with the frequent wrangles between Zeus and Her6, which seem so much like a burlesque on matrimony and court-life among the celestials.— 357. You have done it at last, i. e. you have succeeded at length in rousing up the swift-footed Achilles. — 358. άνστησασ is supplementary to Έπρηξας, and καί empha¬ sizes eneira. Ad rem, cf. 170. — ή ρά νυ, κ. τ. λ. : Really now the long-haired Greeks must have been your own offspring ! judging by your affection for them.— 360, 361 = i. 551, 552; also xvi. 439, 440. — 362. Many a man, even methinks (καί δη που) mortal though he is, and who knows not so many wise ways, as I do, is wont (is likely, με'λλει) to wreak his vengeance (accomplish his purpose) on a man: why, then, ought not I. The argument is a minori ad majus. — τελε'σσαι is explained by κακά ράψαι, 367.— 363. otnrep θνητός, κ. τ. λ., explains and emphasizes βροτός. — 364. φημι =: ε ϋχομαι . — 365, 366 =iv. 60, 61 : Another link between the so- called Achilleid and the additional books, the so-called Iliad. 384 below is another.— 366. συ δε', while you, expands and em¬ phasizes ση. — 368. άγόρευον: Rarely of a conversation between two, but several times of a conversation between two gods (cf. xxi. 514). Vv. 369-427, Thetis Comes to the House of Hephaestus and is Kindly Received by him. 369. In the Iliad the dwelling and workshop of Hephaestus are on Mt. Olympus (cf. 142). In the Odyssey his favorite abode is on the island of Lemnos (viii. 283).— 370. άστερόεντα, shining like a star (xix. 381). See note xvi. 134. — μεταπρεπε 5 άθανάτοισιν : Distinguished among the palaces of the immortals. — 372. έλισσό- μενον: Turning this way and that, bustling; versantem, lit. vol- ventem.— 373. σπευδοντα, in his haste. — τρίποδας: Anything hav¬ ing three feet—a kettle to heat water for the bath, as above, 344 —stands for caldrons, candelabra, tables, or drinking-cups; their use here is mere matter of conjecture. — εείκοσι πάντας: Twenty in all, one for each god, Gladstone thinks, and thus finds an argument for just that number of proper “ Olympian deities.” Studies on Homer, vol. ii. Cf. Theol. of Gr. Poets, p. 138.— 375. And lie put golden wheels under the base (foot) of each. Brass or copper is the solid material and gold the ornamental for every¬ thing used by the gods.— 376. αυτόματοι: The supernatural ele¬ ment characterizes all the works of Hephaestus. His tripods 288 NOTES. are self-moved. His handmaids are gifted with intelligence and speech, 419 below. — Geiov ... αγώνα, the assembly (place of assem¬ bling) of the gods .— 377. δώμα, sc. of Hephaestus.— 378. And now they were so far finished, only the handles (ears) were not yd added; he was just preparing these , and was hammering out the rivets .— 381. oi cyyvQev, to his house—chez lui .— 382. ιτρομολοΰσα, coming forth from the house or chamber.— Χάρις : Aphrodite is the wife of Hephaestus in the Odyssey, and from this discrepancy an argument has been drawn against the one-authorship of the two poems. But the same principle underlies both conceptions, viz. that the divine artist and architect must have Grace and Beauty for his wife. Moreover, the amours of Aphrodite with Ares, related in the Odyssey (viii. 26C seqq.), might well explain her repudiation. — 383. άμφιγυήεις, lame in loth legs— κυλλοποδίων, croolc-footed , 371. So understood by the ancients and most mod¬ erns. But Autenrieth and Ameis-Hentze make it = ambidexter, i. e. strong-armed , to which rendering its association with nepi- κλντός (cf. 393, i. 607 et al.) lends some probability.— 384 = vi. 253.— cv . .. φΰ, grasped , lit. grew in , grew to. 385. Ικάνεις and βαμίζεις are both present perfect in sense.— 386. αίδοίη τ€ φίλη tc: Both honored and dear (welcome).— Ίτάρος, κ. τ. λ. : For heretofore you have not been at all accustomed to visit me often. — 387. eirco irporep ω, follow me in (lit. further).— 388 = Od. v. 91. — 389 = v. 36 and Od. vii. 162 put together. Phraseology common to the Odyssey and both parts of the Iliad, thus linking them all together.— 390 often repeated in Odyssey. — 392. ώδε is better taken in the unusual sense of place — come out here. 394. δεινή τε και αίδοίη, venerated and honored. — 396. ίοτητι, at the will .— 397. χωλόν εοντα: His lameness, probably at his birth, and the shame it caused his mother, are here represented as the cause of his long and distant fall. In i. 590 seqq. Hephaestus tells his mother how Zeus once hurled him from the celestial pavement and he fell half-dead in Lemnos—a different story, but quite analogous in the lurid light it throws on the morals and manners of the gods. 398. Θετις ίττεδεξατο κόλττω =: vi. 136, last clause, where Thetis in like manner receives and protects the infant Dionysus. An¬ other link between the Acliilleid and the Iliad, not only in lan¬ guage, but in the conception of the character and functions of Thetis. Eurynome (= the Wide-ruling) is not named among ILIAD XVIII. 289 the Nereids in 39-49 above. In Hes. Theog. 357 she is called a daughter of Oceanus.— 400. είνάετες, another example of nine as a favorite number, cf. xvi. 785.— 401, all doubtless ornaments of female dress, but precisely what commentators are not agreed. Pratt and Leaf translate brooches and twisted whorls and rings and necklaces. — 402. ρόος Ήκεανοΐο : Oceanus in Homer is a river and the father of rivers, flowing round the earth and so returning into itself (άψορρόον, 399 above). Cf. xiv. 246, xxi. 195 seqq.— 403. acnreTos, immeasurable , lit. unspeakable.— 405. ΐσαν, 3d pi. pluperf. of olda. See Gram, and Lex. Only here in Iliad; not unfrequent in Odyssey. — 406. τ<Γ>, therefore. — 407. πάντα, . . . ζωάγρια, all that is due for saving my life. Cf. Od. viii. 462. Compare ζώ -ypei: take me alive and not slay me, vi. 46 et al.— 409. While I put away my (mid. voice) bellows and all my tools. The bellows are, of course, movable and worked by the hands. 410. ττελωρ αΐητον: The hard-puffing (or huge, or insatiate) monster, αΐητον is used only as an epithet of Hephaestus, and is a word of doubtful origin and meaning. The contrast be¬ tween the huge body and brawny arms of the prince of black¬ smiths and his thin, feeble, shuffling lower limbs is not altogether unnatural and is very amusing. Well might inextinguishable laughter be excited among the blessed gods when they saw such a figure, serving as their cupbearer, puffing and bustling ( ποιπ - νυοντα ) through their halls! (i. 599 seqq.).— 413. τοίς «πονειτο: With which he was toiling , that is, had been toiling till this mo¬ ment, imp. instead of pluperf. to express continued action. — 414. άμφί πρόσωπα και άμφιο χβΐρε : Both sides of his face and both his hands. — 416. σκήπτρον παχύ, a staff thick and stout. — θυραζε — foras,forth. Observe the repetition of χωλεΰων . — 417. υπό, adv., as in 411, doubtless putting their shoulders under his arms, subeuntes , and thus supporting him. Cf. vnoftvvre, viii. 332. In regard to the life and intelligence of these handmaids, and the material of which they were made, see note 6. — 419. μετά φρ€σίν: Etymologically (fipeves = Lat. renes, old Engl, reins. In material sense = diaphragm. Translate: in their breasts. — 420. έργα, here works of art, more frequently of agriculture.— 421. υπαιθα = ίπό, 417. — ερρων, hobbling (lit. dragging) along. — 422. ένθα . . . περ: Just where Thetis was (in her very presence), he sat. — 423-425 = 384-386, repeating the welcome just given by his wife.— 426,427 ~ xiv. 195, 196, Od. v. 89, 90. In each instance addressed to a god. 13 290 NOTES. Vv, 428-467. Thetis Offers her Petition and Hephaestus Engages to Execute her Order. 428 = i. 413. — 429. Verily now , Hephaestus , of all the goddesses in heaven has any one endured so many dreadful sorrows as these (τοσσάδε), as the sufferings which Zeus , etc. At 84 above the mar¬ riage is ascribed to the gods in general, and in xxiv. 60 Here assumes the responsibility to herself.— 432. Explanatory of the preceding, hence -without a connective. — εκ ... pe =z me alone of all , singling me out. — δάμασσεν, he married me , lit. subjected me. The very name of a wife (δα/χαρ) is from this root and implies subjection. — 435. άρημε'νος, oppressed with miserable old age. A word of doubtful etymology, perhaps kindred to βαρύς . — αλλα δε μοι νΰν: And other troubles are upon me now .— 436-443 = 56- 62 repeated. Such repetitions in eulogy and wailing of a dead son are as natural as they are touching from the lips of a mother. ■— In 444, 445 she repeats the wrongs of her son in the same words which he had used in xvi. 56-58.— 446. Verily , grieving for her he was wasting away his soul. — 448-450 corroborate the statements and repeat many of the words of the Ninth Book, to which it is often said there is no allusion in the subsequent books.— γέροντες, e. g. Odysseus, Phoenix, and Ajax (ix. 225* 432, 623). — δώρ’ όνόμαζον (ix. 121, 515). — ήναίνετο (ix. 378, 679). — 454-456. Apollo disarmed and disabled Patroclus, and thus oc¬ casioned his death (xvi. 793 seqq., cf. 845). — 457. τα σα γουναθ’ ίκάνομαι: I am come a suppliant to these thy knees ; expressed by the single word γοννάζομαι (xv. 665), yowovpai (xxi. 74), and e’XXiWero γουνών, the suppliant embracing the knees of the per¬ son supplicated (i. 500). — 460. δ = os·, referring to θώρηχ : for the corselet which I had , etc.— άττώλεσε : Cf. xvi. 804. 464. ώδε . ..o)s = as certainly as. So <$>s . .. ώ?, viii. 538-540. — 465. νόσφιν άττοκρυψαι: Hide him away from death. — 466. τις ... ανθρώπων ι τολεων, emphatic : many a one among the mass of men. — αυτε, hereafter, as in ix. 135 et al. Crusius and Koch render it again , sc. like the former arms of Achilles. Yv. 468-608. Hephaestus Goes to his Work, and First Makes the Shield, a Wondrous Work of Art. 469. κελευσε τε εργάζεσθαι: The bellows, like the tripods and handmaids, are living and self-moving at the bidding of their master. — 470. χοάνοισι v y melting pits: only here in Homer.— ILIAD XVIII. 291 ceiicoon ττασαι, twenty in all , one for each pit.— 471. Sending forth every degree of strong-blowing breath. — τταντοίην is explained in 472,473.— εΰπρηστον, only here.— 472. άλλοτε δ’ αυτε: At other times again (to blow softly or not to blow at all) just as front time to time Hephaestus might ivish or the work might require (lit. was being performed). The antithesis is implied in the succeed¬ ing line, άνοιτο, for άνΰοιτο . — 473. δππως with iterative optative = as from time to time.— Koch calls attention to the unusual number of άπαξ ειρημίνα, necessitated by the subject-matter, in the last part of this book—thirty-nine in the last one hundred and fifty lines to only twenty in the preceding four hundred and sixty-seven lines. — 474,475. To the four metals here named, suited to the color and nature of the objects to be represented, a fifth {κυανός) is added, 564.— 476,477. The anvil, the hammer, and the fire-tongs, with the bellows before mentioned, are the simple and sole implements with which the divine artificer pro¬ duces the marvels of his art. 478. The shield alone is described in detail (occupying one hundred and thirty lines), and that not as already finished, but we see every part and every ornament as it is wrought in by the hand of the artist. — 479. πάντοσε δαιδάλλων: Skilf ully elaborating it in every part (lit. in every direction), δαιδάλλων, from δαίδαλος (cf. 482) is found only here and Od. xxiii. 200: δαιδάλλων χρνσω re κα'ι apyvpco ηδ ’ Ιλίφαντι. — 480. έκ, κ. τ. λ.: And from it (at¬ tached to it) a silver-studded shoulder-strap. Cf. xiv. 404, 405, and note xvi. 135.— 481. And then the shield itself (the body of it) had five layers. The shield of Ajax had seven (vii. 220).— 482. δαίδαλα is a fit and favorite word as applied to the works of Hephaestus (cf. 379, 390, 400) (here with πολλά, covering all the marvels that follow), and Ιδυίησα πραπίδεσσι, with cunning thought , is used only of him (cf. 380). 483. Έν μεν ... εν δε ... εν δε', repeated with each section of the work, 490, 541, 550, 561, 573, 587, 590, 607. ev, adv. = therein. In the centre and front of the shield we have a representation of the natural universe — earth, sky and sea, sun, moon, and stars.— 485. τά is demonstrative and deictic: those constellations all with which the sky is crowned. So τό in 486: that might of Orion = Orion, that mighty hunter.— 486. Πληϊάδας θ’ Ύάδα$ τε, usually explained as “the Sailing” and “the Rainy” constella¬ tions, i. e. severally, favorable to navigation, and bringing* rain, during their ascendency. But the favorite etymology now is 292 NOTES. “the Wood-pigeons” (neXaades) and “the Pigs” (vs, Lat. sucu- lae), thus bringing them under the same category with * Αρκτος , “the Bear,” among the animals which Orion, the mighty hunter, chases through the sky. Arcturus, Orion, and Pleiades are men¬ tioned in the book of Job, ix. 9, xxxviii. 31, 32. — 488. αύτοΰ, there , in the same part of the heavens.— δοκ€υ€ΐ: The head of the bear is directed towards Orion; hence the representation that the animal is watching the hunter that pursues him.— 489. The Bear is the only constellation named , or then known, that never sets, lit. has no part in the laths of Oceanus. Compare Yerg. Georg, i. 246 : Arctos Oceani metuentes aequore tingui, and Ovid Met. xiii. 727: Arctos aequoris expers. 490. Passing from the natural world to the sphere of human life, the artist now places (perhaps on the second layer of the shield, 481, counting out from the centre and back from the front) and makes (perhaps of the second metal, viz. tin, 474) two cities—one in peace, with its marriages, festivals, and civil tri¬ bunals; the other in war, with its battles, siege, and ambus¬ cade.— 491. τη μέν has its answering την δέ, 509. — 492. νυμφας, brides, lit. veiled, nuptas (nubo). — δαίδων νπο λαμπομενάων : By the light of Hazing torches .— 493. ήγίνεον, a lengthened form of aya>. The subject is indefinite : they were conducting bridesfrom their chambers to the house of the bridegroom.— πολύς, loud. — υμέναιος and όρχηστήρ€ς are both άπαξ tip. — 494. έδίν^ον, danced in circles .— αρα, of course .—495. βοήν «χον, for e/3 6ων— kept sound¬ ing. Cf. xvi. 105.— at is deictic: and there the women loolccd on with wonder, standing each before the doors. 497 introduces a second scene in the first city, viz. a suit and strife in the forum. — 498. ποινής, quit-money for a man slain. So ix. 633.— 499. One party protested that he had paid all, de¬ claring it to the people, while the other denied that he had received anything. — 500. μηδέν occurs only here in Homer. Of course with avaivtro it makes a double negative, which strengthens the negation.— 501. And both desired to get a decision (an end of strife, πέρας) before a judge (one who knows). — 502. άμφις αρωγοί, par¬ tisans (lit. helpers) on both sides. — 503. And there (ot is deictic, as al, 495) the old men (associate judges with the Ίστωρ) were sitting on seats of hewn stone in the sacred circle (of justice).— 506. τοΐσιν : With these (sc. the staves of office placed in their hands by the herald, thus investing them with authority, cf. ii. 186) they , sc. the judges, then rose up quickly, and, one after another, gave judg- ILIAD XVIII. 293 merit. — 508. To give (be given) to him who should plead his cause before them the most uprightly. We must suppose the two talents of gold to be laid down as a stake by the parties at the com¬ mencement of the trial. 509. δύω στρατοί: The two armies, sc. of the besiegers and the besieged, are mentioned here by way of anticipation, and actually appear on the field of battle only at 533, the intervening lines being occupied with the motives and plans of the combatants and the development of the forces, much of which, of course, is poetical imagination and quite incapable of representation by the arts of design. — 510. δίχα, κ. r. λ. = Od. iii. 150.— σφισίν, the besiegers. They were disposed to offer the besieged the alterna¬ tive (δίχα) : utter destruction or else the surrender of one half of all the property of the city. Hector contemplates the offer of this latter to the Greeks and expresses it in the same words, xxii. 120,121, although the latter line is there bracketed in most edi¬ tions.— 513. But they , the besieged, were not at all persuaded,!, e. did not consent to either alternative, but secretly (k-) armed themselves for an ambuscade. — 515. εφεσταότες, masc. ad sensum, though αλοχο i and τέκνα are grammatically fern, and neut. — μετά. δε': And with them the men whom old age held bach from the ambuscade.— 51G. ol δε': But the rest , all besides the women and children and old men. Opposed to τύχος μίν . — 517. εσθην, plupf. 3 dual, from εννυμι . — 519. άμφις άριζήλω: Resplendent round about; but the people (troops) under them, sc. under Ares and Athene, were less in size and splendor. Opposed especially to peyaXoi. The contrast was conspicuous between the two gods and the men whom they were leading on. 520. εΐκε: It suited or seemed good, imp. instead of the plupf. €(όκ€ΐ, usual in Homer. — 521. έν ττοταμω explains the relative clause οθι ... Χοχήσαι, sc. at the river. — ιτάντεσσι βοτοισιν: All the flocks and herds, sc. of both armies, βοτοισιν is άπαξ dp. in Horn. — 523. άπάνενθε ... \αων, far from the troops. — 525. And they , sc. the cattle, quickly came forth. — 527. They, sc. the besieged lying in ambush, seeing these herds before their eyes, ran upon them, and soon after surrounded and cut off the herds and slew the herdsmen that were over them, ini is the technic for the herds¬ man’s charge over his herd, e. g. vi. 25,424. 530. ol δε, the besiegers: opposed to ol μέν, 527. — 531. είράων προπάροιθε, along the seats in the agora. So προπάροιθβν ηιόνος, along the shore. Αράων is found only here, and is used in the 294 NOTES. plural to emphasize the idea of number, as ayopai is sometimes used. Cf. Od. viii. 16 : ayopai re και Ζδραι. — ίφ’ Ιππων ... acpcri- ττόδων — on chariots drawn try high-stepping horses. — 533. στησά- ficvoi, having set themselves in array. — 535-538 = Hesiod, Shield of Hercules, 156-159. — ev, ady., there , that is, among them (cf. 483). And there Discord (iv. 440), and there Din (v. 593), moved among them, and there grim Death (ii. 302).— cXkc, finite verb in place of a part, connected with ί'χονσα . — ιτοδοϊιν, part. gen. — 539 returns to the combatants.— ώστ€ ζωοι βροτοί, like living men. Cf. 376, 418. 541. From the city and civil and military affairs the artist now passes to country life — the harvest, the vintage, and coun¬ try dances. We may suppose these scenes to be placed on the third layer of the shield and made of the third metal. 541-549. The preparation of the soil.—541. v€iov, new land, that is, land that has lain fallow and is now newly ploughed and thrice turned ( τρίπολον ). — 542. And many ploughmen , circling round and round, drove their teams continually forward and back¬ ward in it. — 544. Ικοίατο, iterative opt. answering to δόσκςν in the principal clause.— 546. While some , having completed their round (arpeyfcavrcs), reached the end of the field from which they started and were receiving their cup of wine, others (rot 84) were still making their circuits along the furrows, etc.— στρεψασκον, itera¬ tive, is opposed to στρίψαντες, aor. part, denoting completed action.— 548. ή refers to veioio. The field grew black behind the plough, because the soil just upturned is darker than that which has been exposed to the air and sun.— 549. This, to be sure, was a surpassing wonder, Trepi is adv. The wonderful skill of the artist was shown in making his material, which w r as gold, look so much like real ploughed land (cf. 418). 550-560. The harvest.— 550. τεμενος, a piece of land set apart for the king, 556. Cf. vi. 194, xx. 184. Observe the numerous άπαξ elp. here: βαθνληίον, ί'ρίθοι, δρ^πάνας, άμαΧλοδ^τηρςς, eWe- δανοϊσι, bpaypevovres. An unusual subject necessitates unusual words.— 552. αλλα ... αλλα: And armfuls of corn, some were falling to the ground in thick succession along the swath, while others the binders were binding in sheaves. — δράγματα same root as δράχμα, which was originally a handful of οβελοί, or copper nails.— δγμον here a swath, in 546 a furrow, lit. a row (αγω). The acc. expresses motion along the swath. — έττητριμα: Cf. 211, where it denotes a suc¬ cession of alarm fires.—554. op’, accordingly, introduces an explana- ILIAD XVIII. 295 tion more in detail.— εφε'στασαν, stood near the reapers.—550. πάρε- χον, were bringing them to the binders.— βασιλεύς, the master and owner, according to the Scholiast and Autenrieth’s Horn. Lex. But the sceptre and the heralds in the following lines show that the king is meant. Such occupations were not deemed unworthy of royal personages in the Homeric age. — 558. δαίτα ττε'νοντο Were preparing a feast, apparently for the king and his attend¬ ants. This feast consisted chiefly of an ox slaughtered and dressed by the κήρνκςς, while the women were to be seen ( ai deictic, cf. 495,503) mixing white barley meal in abundance to make porridge or cakes for the dinner of the workmen„ — 5G0. δεΐττνον is in appo¬ sition with άλφιτά. The meaning of άλφιτά ... ιτάλυνον is much disputed, some understanding by it only the sprinkling of barley meal on the meat of the roasted ox, others of mixing meal for porridge or cakes, the principal food of the laboring classes. In xi. 641 it is the mixing of barley meal in a thick drink, called ΚνΚζίώ. · . „ r- 561-572. The third scene in country life, viz. the vineyard and the vintage.— 561. μεγα βρίΟουσαν, heavily laden. — 562. άνά, along the vineyard, or, more strictly, the vines. So in 563 εστήκα has for its grammatical subject άλωή understood, with particular ref¬ erence to the vines.— βότρυες and κάμαξι are άπαξ Pip. So άταρ- πιτός, φορηες , napDevucai only here in the Iliad. — 563. διαμττερε'ς, all through. — 564. άμφί, properly both sides, περί, on all sides, but used here for variety without distinction of meaning. They both go with ελασσε : and about it he drew a ditch of steel and around a hedge of tin. — κυανε'ην, adj. of material, probably steel , though what κυανός w T a& is a disputed point, and it is not among the metals mentioned 474.— 565. κασσιτε'ρου, gen. of material. — έ-π·’ αυτήν, over, i. e. through, as well as to it. — 567. άταλα φρονεοντες, with tender thoughts. — 570. Played the lyre charmingly, and, ac¬ companying it with soft voice, sang the beautiful lay of Linus. Linus was a beautiful youth, whose premature death by fierce hounds w'as much celebrated in ancient song. It is fashionable now to regard him as the personification of Spring and the lay as originally a lament over its too early destruction by the heat of Summer. — υπό, to the sound of the lyre, lit. under it. — 571. τοί δε, the young men and maidens, the masc. prevailing as usual over the fern.: and they, beating the earth in unison and skipping with light feet, followed with dance and cry of joy. — 572. ε-ττοντο, followed the music, i. e. kept step with it. 296 NOTES. 573-606. Pastoral scenes, herds, flocks, and a peculiar species of dance, placed perhaps on the fourth layer of the shield, and made largely of the fourth metal, viz. tin. 1. A herd of cattle kept by men and dogs and attacked by lions.— 573. όρθοκραιράων: Cf. note at xviii. 3. — 574. al βόες, fem., because a herd usually consists chiefly of cows. Gold and tin both may have been used to represent the different colors of the herd, e. g. yellow and white.— 575. μυκηθμώ, lowing . Well might Heyne remark of this and many other parts of the work of He¬ phaestus: Inflammata poetae mens multa videt, quae sensibus subjecta non sunt. — άπο κόπρου —from the stable or cow-yard , lit. the dung. — 576. παρά, ροδανον δονακήα, epexegetical of πάρ ποταμόν κελάδοντα: along the sounding (rippling) river , along the bank of waving reeds. A fit place for the two lions to emerge from. Κελάδων is the name sf a river in Elis (vii. 133). The reading and derivation of ροδανόν are both doubtful.— 578. cwea ... κυνες, probably two for eacli herdsman, and one the leader of the whole flock. — 579. δύ’: Travellers remark that lions are often found attacking in pairs.— εν πρώτησι βόεσσιν, among the foremost of the cattle , that is, those most remote from the herdsmen, who followed the herd (cf. 581).— 580. μακρά, loud , so as to be heard afar: often used with άνσας and other words of sound.— 581. έ'λ- κετο, was being dragged away by the lions.— 583. λαφυσσετον: This form of 3 dual imp. is found in a few passages in the Iliad, e. g. x. 364, xiii. 346. — 584. αΰτως ίνδίεσαν, vainly tried to frighten them away. Only here, and Autenrieth says: probably for εδιεσαν. — 585. δακε'ειν μεν, as regards biting indeed , acc. of respect.— 586. εκ τ* άλε'οντο, and stood aloof. 2. A flock of sheep, and their pasture and their pens. This picture is brief, and its peace and quietness is in marked contrast with the preceding. — 587. νομόν is not only pastus, but pascua: here especially the flock, hence explained by piyav , κ. r. X., in the next line. — 589. And shepherds’ quarters, and roof-covered huts and sheep-folds .— σταθμούς is generic and includes both the huts for the shepherds and the folds for the sheep. Cf. xix. 377. 3. The round-dance.— 590. χορόν, as the object of ποίκιλλε, and as illustrated by the similar one which Daedalus skilfully wrought (591, 592), must mean the place of dancing, though in 603 it means the dance itself. From the use of the word ποίκιλλε (in¬ stead of ποίησε and ετίθει, used only and repeatedly in the other scenes), the introduction here of περικλυτό? αμφιγνήεις (found in ILIAD XVIII. 297 the narrative, 383, 462, but not in the series of works on the shield), the references to Daedalus and Crete, and the mingling of the sexes in the dance (unknown to Homer? cf. 567 seqq.), the editors generally infer that this scene (590-606) is a later in¬ terpolation. — -ποίκιλλε is found only here, though ποικιλμασι v occurs vi. 294. It means essentially the same as ήσκησ^ν, which in the Iliad is always used of artistic working and adorning , e. g. iv. 110, x. 438, xiv. 240, xxiii. 743.— 591. Κνωσω, a chief city of Crete and capital of Minos (ii. 646).— 592. Δαίδαλος (only here in Homer) built the Labyrinth for Minos, and is here represented as making an orchestra for Ariadne, the daughter of Minos, who guided Theseus out of the Labyrinth. — 593. ένθα, in the χορόν (cf. 497, 550). — άλφεσίβοιαι, only here: beautiful maidens , lit. who brought much stoi'e of cattle as bridal gifts to their parents (xi. 244). 596. εϊατ’, from evi >υμι (cf. 517). — ήκα οττίλβοντας έλαίω: Softly glittering as with {the glaze of) oil. So the Scholiasts: “is is omitted” — so not a few of the best modern commentators; and so it would seem we must understand άποστιλβοντ^ς άλΰφατος (Od. iii. 408), said of the polished stones in front of Nestor’s pal¬ ace on which the princes and elders sat. Some, however, insist on it as meaning a literal application of oil to linen garments in the process of weaving.— 597. μαχαίρας: Not the proper sword- dance, but only the usual and proper dress of young men.— 598. Cf.480. 599. μεν: Observe the accent of ore. It is not the relative adv. (cf. ore, 600), but the indefinite = «λλοτε μίν correlative to άλλοτε δε (602), and so accompanied by the iterative aor. θρε'ξα- σκον answering to θρίξασκον , 602.— 600. The top illustrates both the ease and swiftness with which the dancers move (ρεΐα μάλ’) and the circular motion in the round-dance. — τροχόν would reg¬ ularly be subj. of Oirjaiv, but is placed in the principal clause for emphasis and in the acc. instead of the gen., which would reg¬ ularly follow παρήσΐται. The illustration is drawn from the maker trying his top, because he would apply the utmost skill and force.— 601. κεραμευς, άπαξ elp. — 602. While at other times , again , they ran in files toicards one another: the square dance in¬ stead of the round. — 604. τερττόμενοι agrees with ομιλάς ad sen- sum. — 605. κυβιστητήρε, divers in xvi. 750: here and elsewhere tumblers. — κατ’ αύτους, among them , that is, throughout their ranks: explained and emphasized by κατά μόσσονς. — 606. εξάρ- 13 * 298 NOTES. χοντος, sc. άοιδον : when the singer began his song. Al. έξάρχοντ^ς to agree with κνβιστψηρζ. — 604-606 are found also Od. iv. 17-19 bracketed in some copies. 607, 608. The outermost and nethermost layer of the shield is filled very fitly by the great river Oceanus, which encompassed the earth as the rim encompassed the shield. Thus the shield represented the world (nature and man) in miniature. — μ£γα aGe'vos ’ihceavoio: Cf. xxi. 195, and note above, xviii. 402. Among the innumerable objections which critics have brought against the Homeric Shield of Achilles is the allegation that all these figures could not have been comprehended within the compass of an ancient shield. Flaxman gave a practical answer to this objection by actually doing what the critics pronounced to be impossible, that is, he actually represented on a spherical surface smaller than that of the ancient shield all the figures in the Homeric description. Other critics have argued that the Shield of Achilles presup¬ poses a state of the arts far in advance of the Homeric age, and therefore must be regarded as a later interpolation. The fact is that it describes works of art far in advance of any age, and quite beyond the possibilities of the arts of design, inasmuch as the poet ascribes to these works of Hephaestus’ hand (and that not in the shield only, but in the handmaids and the blacksmith’s tools) not only form and color, which is all that the arts of de¬ sign can compass, but motions, sounds, life, and intelligence, which the art and imagination of the poet only can achieve. The poet’s description of the armor of other heroes, particularly Agamemnon (xi. 20-40), is of the same imaginative and poetical cast; and it is altogether natural and probable that when He¬ phaestus, the matchless artist of the skies, is to furnish armor for the matchless hero of the heroic age, the godlike Achilles, he should give us all the miracles of superhuman skill and power in the Eighteenth Book of the Iliad. There are many points of resemblance between the artistic splendors of this book of the Iliad and the exquisite architectural picture of the house of Alcinous in the Odyssey (vii. 84 seqq.), but there are also many features of marked contrast. There is the same variety and richness of materials, the same elaborate and elegant workman¬ ship, the same forms of animal life, the same blending of nature and art, the same happy union of utility and beauty, and, in a word, much of the same marvellous poetical imagination. But ILIAD XVIII. 299 there is in the scenes of the Odyssey less of exaggeration and ab¬ solute invention, no transcending of the possibilities and the very sphere of the arts of design—nothing of the supernatural and the divine. The scenes of the Odyssey, rather than those of the Iliad, if either, presuppose a more advanced, a more properly artistic and less purely poetical age. But I would rather say they both indicate the same exalted genius, varying its creations to suit the subject-matter of the poem, the character and rank of the hero, and the exigencies of the occasion. This famous “shield” lias been imitated by poets (e. g. He¬ siod in his Shield of Hercules, Virgil in his Shield of Aeneas, Aen. viii. 407-453), and discussed at great length by scholars in every age. Vv. 609-617. Hephaestus Constructs in like Manner Corselet, Helmet, and Greaves, and Brings all the Arms to Thetis. 609. Without further detail the poet simply states the fact that Hephaestus constructed the other pieces of Achilles’ armor, using four times over the same verb rev£e.— 613. cavov, flexible, hence suitable for greaves (cf. xxi. 592).— 616. νιφόεντος — nivosi. In all languages the highest mountains get their name from being white with snow, e. g. Lebanon, Himmaleh, Blanc, Nevada, White Mountains. ILIAD XIX. Μήνιδος άπάρρησις. This traditional title of the Nineteenth Book truly expresses the main point in the contents of the book as well as a turning-point in the poem, viz. the Renunciation of Achilles’ Wrath against Agamemnon and the turning of it against Hector as the slayer of his friend, Patroclus. Vv. 1—39. At Break of Day Thetis Brings the Armor to her Son, and at his Request she Protects the Body of Patroclus from Corruption. 1. Ήώς κροκόττίίτλος : Cf. viii. 1. With this book begins the twenty-seventh day of the Iliad. Crusius.— 2 = xi. 2.— 3. ή Sc, sc. Thetis. See close of book xviii., with which this is closely connected. The correlative particles μέν and hi emphasize the relative imperfects ωρννθ ’ and wave: the sun was just rising as Thetis was arriving at the ships. She had come to Hephaestus after sunset the previous day (xviii. 239 seqq., 369), so that the armor was the work of a single night, and scarcely more won¬ derful for the skill and perfection than the speed of the work¬ manship.— 4. TrcpiKcip-cvov: Lying with his arms thrown around him = άμή) αυτω χυμένη, 284 below.— 7 = vi. 253. On the weep¬ ing of Homer’s heroes, see note xvii. 648. 9. €ΐτ€ΐδή πρώτα, since first, i. e. ever since, implies that from the moment he was first smitten down by the will of the gods noth¬ ing could be done to save him.-*-10. τΰνη : See note xvi. 64. 13. τα δ’ .. .πάντα: And these with all their elaborate workman¬ ship rang again. Elsewhere in the Iliad we have simple e βραχ e. Cf. iv. 420, xvi. 566. — 15. 6τρ«σαν, perhaps for vwirpeaav, as in v. 256 : fied fearing, sc. at the sight and sound of the divine armor. This sets forth in striking contrast the effect on Achilles as de¬ scribed in the following lines.—16. ώς «ΐδ’, ώς ... χόλος: As soon as he saic it, so soon the more anger possessed him. Cf. xiv. 294.— Iv, within, sc. in their sockets. Cf. Od. x. 247: iv hi oi oWe δακρνόφιν πίμπλαντο: And his eyes in their sockets shone out terribly from beneath his eyelids like a flame. — 17. σΙλας, sc. ILIAD XIX. 301 πνρός. Cf. 366 below.— 19. λεύσσων is complementary part.: when he was satisfied with beholding. 24. τόφρα, meanwhile, i. e. while I am arming and fighting.— viov is the object, not of καδδυσαι, which goes with κατα . . . ώτβιλάί, but of the general idea of the sentence more fully ex¬ pressed in άεικίσσωσι = disfigure, μοι is dat. commodi, and may be expressed by my friend. — 27. «κ .. . πεφαται, Yit.for his life is hilled out! is a parenthetical lamentation forced out of him by the thought of such dishonor to the dead body of his friend.— κατά is intensive and χρόα is acc. of respect. 30. τ from him , sc. Patroclus, dat. with acc. after a verb of separating, Tceeping off. — 33. Ζμιτίδος,κ. τ. λ. : Entire as in perfect health, or even more beautiful. — 37. Ambrosia, the food, and nectar, the drink of the gods, are distilled into the nostrils of Patroclus like some reviving essence to the fainting or dying. Some, how¬ ever, think there is an allusion to the process of embalming as practised by the Egyptians. Vv. 40-73. Achilles, with his own Terrific Cries, Convokes an Assembly, Publicly Renounces his Wrath against Agamem¬ non, and Urges on the Greeks to Battle. 42. And so even they who afo'i'etime were wont to stay in the area of the ships, both they who were pilots and held the rudders and they who were providers at the ships, dispensers of food — yea, even these at this time came into the agora. — 45. owck’ ... άλίγίΐνή? = xviii. 247,248, where see note.— 47. σκάζοντ« : Even the wounded came limping into the assembly at the summons of Achilles. The wounding of Diomed is narrated xi. 376, and of Odysseus, xi.437. These two heroes became comrades for the first time in the re¬ connoitre (bk. x.), and after this are often paired together as here.— 50. πρώτη άγορη, in the front seats, the seats of honor.— 51. δίΰτατος = ύστατος, last, or ύστερος, after Diomed and Odys¬ seus. A superlative from δύο is anomalous. The wounding of Agamemnon is narrated xi. 252.—52. και γάρ τ 6v,for him also. — 56. Was this a better thing for us both, sc. when we quarrelled for a girl. So most of the recent commentators, punctuating and rendering the sentence as interrogative. And so the introduc¬ tory particles ή άρ τι seem to require. La Roche and Paley, however, make the sentence affirmative, and refer τόδ€ unnat¬ urally to what the two are now doing or going to do, viz. recon¬ ciliation. As a question τδδβ is explained by the last clause, and 302 NOTES. the answer is, of course, an emphatic negative. — 59. Artemis brings a swift and easy death to women (cf. vi. 205), as Apollo does to men. — 60. Λυρνησόν, the home of Briseis (ii. 690). — 61. όδαξ . . . ουδας : A poetical amplification of our bite the dust. — 62. epei) άττομ,ηνίσαντος, gen. abs. denoting the cause: because of my fierce anger. — 64. μνήσεσβαι, remember with sorrow. — 65. Characteristic of Achilles. See note xvi. 60, xviii. 112, 113. — 70. While I yet once more will go to meet the Trojans and see whether , perchance, they will wish to bivouac at the ships. Sarcasm is natural to Achilles.— 71. τιν’, many a one. — 72. κάμψειν, sc. to rest after the fierce fight. — 73. ym\from under. Cf. 17 : νπο β\(φάρων. 77. From his seat where he teas, not standing in the midst of the assembly, because of his wound. But the line is bracketed as of doubtful genuineness. Still the speech -which follows is as abnormal as the place from which he speaks. The language does not necessarily mean that he spoke sitting , and Ισταότος,, 79, implies the contrary. 78 = ii. 110, where also it is the language of Agamemnon.— 79. It is becoming to listen to one who has risen to speak, nor is it at all seemly to interrupt; for it (sc. to be interrupted) is hard for him , although he is a skilful speaker. The consciousness of wrong¬ doing makes a coward of Agamemnon ever after. Witness his cowardly trial of the feelings of his troops and proposal to go home (ii. 139 seqq.), his confession of his great mistake (ix. 115 seqq.), and his instability of purpose elsewhere. Here, as in book ii., he feels that the troops are in sympathy with Achilles and not with himself, and, like a skilful orator, he begins with an effort to conciliate them. — 81. όμάδω, well rendered hubbub here by Pratt and Leaf.— 82. βλάβίται, becomes confused. — 83. cv- δείξομαι, only here: To Achilles I will declare myself; and do the rest of you Argives attend and receive with favor my speech , every one of you. — 85. τούτον . .. μΰθον: The nature of the word which the Greeks have often said, and which he wishes now to say, is implied in veiKeieaicov, and is indirectly unfolded in what follows, but he avoids saying it directly and wanders off into a long story which shifts off all the blame upon the supernal powers. This popular censure of Agamemnon for his treatment of Achilles finds expression in the declamation of Thersites (ii. 239 seqq.) and the appeal of Nestor (ix. 104 seqq.).— 86. This disposition to lay the blame of his own sins upon Ate and the gods is quite ILIAD XIX. 303 characteristic of Agamemnon. Cf. ii. 111. —87. Moira and Erinnys are manifestly only agents and instruments of Zeus. Compare tlie passage just cited (ii. Ill) : Ζευς με μεγα K ρονιδης ατη ενέδησε βαρείτ), and see Theol. of Gr. Poets, p. 157. — 88. άγριον ατην, wild folly , or force madness. * Ατη includes both a supernatural blind¬ ness and madness, and the fatal consequences of that madness, sometimes the folly and sometimes the ruin to which it leads being the more prominent. See Theol. of Gr. Poets, 175 seqq. — 90. Ceos without the article is general = god , divine power, numen. 91. τΓρβσβα is predicate: August is Ate , daughter of Zeus. The epithet is often applied to HerO, cf. v. 721. Ate , as a person, is a mysterious and awful being in the Homeric mythology—a sort of omnipresent and universal cause of folly and sin, mischief and misery—resembling in some aspects the Satan of the Hebrew and Greek Scriptures, with, however, many points of unlikeness. Compare with the story here (91-133) the very interesting myth in ix. 502-512, where the Λιται, the Zeus-born mediators between gods and men and reconcilers of men with one another, are rep¬ resented as following * Ατη to repair the mischief; and see a resume in Theol. of Gr. Poets, p. 176. In άαται the verbal root of ατη is used to express the act and work of Ate in Winding or hefooling men and sometimes gods. The transitive use of the mid. voice is peculiar to this place. Cf. άσατο, 95, and ix. 116. — 92. The light and soft feet (tread) here ascribed to Ate are in striking contrast to ix. 505, where she is said to be σθεναρή re και άρτίπος, but both are intended to set forth her power to do mischief. — 94. ετερόν ye: One at least of two contending parties, as in this case Agamemnon in his quarrel with Achilles.— 95. Ζευς, al. Ζψ\ thus making ασατο trans., like άαται , 91 and 129. — 97. θήλυς εοΰσα, although a female. — 100. ευχόμενος, Coast¬ ing in the pride which precedes a fall.— 101, 102 = viii. 5, 6. Characteristic of Zeus.— 103. μογοστόκος ΕΙλείθυια: Cf. xi. 270, where, as also 119 below, the plural implies that there are more than one. —105. γενεής, gen. after άνδρα, 103. The best com¬ mentators agree that αίματος is gen. of respect, and εμεν gen. after ε’ξ : who of Hood are sprung from me. So, again, in the par¬ allel line, 111. 107. ψευστησεις, you will prove false. — 110. ττε'ση μετά ττοσσί, euphemism for he Corn. — 111. Who Iny llood are of (. sprung from) your lineage .— 113. ειτειτα, therein he was much Winded {fooled ).— 304: NOTES. 115. “Άργος Άχαιϊκόν: Achaean Argos in the Peloponnesus (ii. 559, ix. 141), in distinction from Pelasgic Argos, which was in Thessaly the domain of Achilles (ii. 681). The Achaean Argos w T as a special favorite of the goddess Her6 (iv. 52).— ηδη, knew her situation, as described in the next line.—117. εστηκει, had commenced. In the Homeric age the first half of the month w r as called μην ίσταμαι /o?, and the second half μην φθίνων (Od. xiv. 162, xix. 307).—118. εκ and ττρό are adverbs, both of motion, not of time.— ήλιτόμ,ηνον : Though falling short of the usual nmnber of months, that is, a premature birth.—119. σχε'θε ΕίΧειθυίας: Stayed the Eileithyiae, that is, checked her birth-pangs. The Eileithviae were the attendants and servants of Her6.—120. άγγελε'ουσα, im¬ plying a verb of motion : going in person to announce it. —124. σον γε'νος, your descendant , in sarcastic allusion to 105-111. The line of descent meant by Zeus was Zeus, Perseus, Electryon, Alcmene; but the trick of Her6 transferred the sovereignty of Argos to Sthenelus, the son of Eurystheus, son of Perseus, son of Zeus, and even made Hercules subject to Eurystheus and the labors which he imposed upon him, 133.—130. So saying he whirled her with his hand and cast her from the starry heaven, and quick she came to mingle with the deeds of men. —132. την, her , sc. Ate: he ever bewailed her, that is, her blinding and befooling influence.— 133. vnr’... άεθλων : Under the labors ef (imposed upon him by) Eurystheus. —134. δ’ αϊτέ = δη avre : when now again , i. e. in like manner as Eurystheus, Hector, etc. —136. Could not forget the folly by which I was first befooled. Here Ιίτη falls back more into the impersonal sense; hence I have preferred, with La Roche, Duntzer, Koch, and others, to print it without the capital initial, which it has in the foregoing, context. 136,137 = ix. 119,120, except that here Agamemnon says Zeus took away his senses , w T hile there he acknowledged yielding to his own pernicious purposes (φρεσί XevyaXlrjai πιθήσ -as ).— 140. Iam here in person (οδε) to present all the gifts which Odysseus promised when he came yesterday (really night before last) to your tent. Here we have an explicit recognition of the embassy, the prof¬ fered gifts, and the efforts at reconciliation in the Ninth Book. See notes xvi. 73. 86. — 144. μενοεικε'α, satisfactory. 147. Gifts, indeed — bring them if you choose , as is fit, or keep them — it rests with thee. According to this rendering and the punctuation of the text ιταρασχε'μεν and Ιχε'μεν are inf. for imp. But La Roche, Duntzer, Paley, and Pratt and Leaf omit the colon ILIAD XIX. 305 after (χίμα/, and render: to bring gifts, etc., or keep them rests with thee. —149. κλοτοπεύειν : A word of uncertain origin, found only here, which the ancients explain by KaXoXoyeiv, πολύλογε»/, άπαταν , κ. r. λ. — make fair speeches , or as nearly the synonym of the accompanying διατριβήν = loiter. — 150. άρεκτον = appocTov , not done. — 151 is to be connected with ον χρή ... διατρίβειν, and gives the reason why they should not waste time. — Άχιλήα in¬ stead of epe : in proud self-sufficiency.— 153. Thus, sc. as you see me slaughtering, let each one of you, remembering me and the work of vengeance not yet don a,fight with his man (antagonist), μεμνημε'νος can mean remembering the courage and strength needful in battle generally. Cf. v. 263. Vv. 154-275. At the Advice of Odysseus the Achaeans take Breakfast Before they go Porth to Battle, and Briseis is Brought with the Gifts of Eeconciliation to the Tent of Achilles. 155 = i. 131.— 158. όμιλήσωσι often denotes a meeting and en¬ counter of enemies, as here.—161 =ix.706.—163. άκμηνος: Schol. άγευστος : it occurs only in this book, 207, 320, 346.— 165. αλλά τε, opposed to einep, as in i. 82, may be rendered yet. — 166. βλά- βεται : And his knees are weakened as he goes. — 170. κάμνει, intrans. : nor do his limbs grow weary at all. —172. οπλεσθαι only here and xxiii. 159, and in both with δΑπνον άνωχθι : bid them prepare food. — τά demonstrative: and those gifts. — 176, 177 = ix. 133, 134, with the substitution here of άναξ for ανθρώπων. —178. ΐλαος, propitious or propitiated , like a god by gifts and sacrifices. Cf. ix. 639, where Ajax uses the same word in a like appeal to Achil¬ les.—180. That you may not be in any respect without due satis¬ faction .—181. And you, O son of Atreus, will hereafter be more just towards another man (that is, you will learn wisdom by ex¬ perience) ; and indeed it is not at all a thing to be ashamed of, that u king should conciliate a man when one (the king) has been the first to offend . Such is perhaps the most probable rendering of a passage about which scarcely any two commentators agree and which not a few would solve by expunging. According to the above rendering άπαρίσσασθαι is only a more emphatic άρίσασθαι. In later Greek it means to iZ^plcase. It occurs only here in Homer. 186. For justly hast thou gone through and set in order every¬ thing. Cf. ix. 61 : εξ(ίπω και πάντα διΐξομαι, where the Pylian 306 NOTES. sage undertakes to do just what the wise Odysseus is said to have done here.— lv μοίρη: Cf. κατά μοίραν , ix. 59.—189. τε'ως is explained by οφρα, κ.τ.λ., in 190.—191. δρκια .. . τάμωμεν as in iii. 73: lit. cut the sacrificial victims which bound the oath or the treaty (cf. 197 below); hence the expression cut a treaty .— 195. άγε'μεν is inf. for imp., like eveiKepev, with wdiich it is con¬ nected. Observe the distinction in the meaning of the two words: bring the gifts and conduct the women.—196. Ταλθυβιος, herald of Agamemnon. See references and cut in Autenrieth’s Lex. 197. κάπρον: Schol. προς τα όρκια τρισ\ν έχρωντο ’ Αττικοί, κά- πρω, κριω , τανρω. — ταμεειν, to sacrifice , lit. to cut the throats of the victims. In iii. 103-105 the Trojans were to bring lambs for the Earth and the Sun (emphatically their gods in Troy), and the Greeks one for Zeus (their especial divinity). Here the en¬ gagements are to be witnessed and enforced by Zeus as the supreme divinity, and Helios because he, looking down from above, sees and hears (εφορα και iwaKovei) all things (iii. 277). 198, 199 = 145,146.— 200. At another time verily you ought to provide these things even more than you propose ... but now , etc. — άλλοτε' ircp opposed to vvv be. — 202. fjaiv, subj. pres, of dpi for the usual egaiv .— 203. ot μεν. ..υμείς δε': But now, while they lie mangled , whom Hector , etc do you two send the troops to take food. — 205. ότρυνετον, dual, referring to Agamemnon and Odysseus.— 204 = viii. 216, xi. 300. — 207. Cf. 156, 163. — 208. When we may have avenged the insult .— 209. Ιείη: An unusual form of dpi, shall come .— 212. άνά ... τετραμμε'νος, that is, with his face turned tow¬ ards the door and his feet in the vestibule, through which he is to be carried out for burial. — 213. τό = διό: Cf. iii. 176.— — ταΐτα, sc. food and drink. 216 = xvi. 21.— 217. cts, thou art. The proper accent is much disputed. Al. e’ls and els. — 219. Cf. i~. 57, xiii. 355.— 220. em- τλήτω, bear with .— 221. The τε is gnomic, like a weak rot. Very soon do men grow sick of battle wherein the sword strews haulm (straw) in plenty upon the earth , but the harvesting is very scanty when once Zeus makes his scales turn , even he that is men's dispenser of war. Pratt and Leaf. All this on the supposition that the troops go hungry into battle; hence the necessity of taking nour¬ ishment before a battle.— 222. χαλκός can mean either the sickle or the sword; there is here a play upon the word, answering to the double sense of καΧάρην and αμητός, αμητός may mean either ILIAD XIX. 307 the harvest or the harvest-time: the harvest is very scanty, or the harvest-time is very short — either will suit the illustration.— 224 = iv. 84.— 225. By fasting is not at all the icay for the Greeks to mourn the dead; it is not possible to honor them in that way, for they are dying all the while in great numbers and in thick succession (πολλοί και επητριμοι), as he goes on to say.— 229. νη- Xca, with stout heart .— 230. ircpi . . . λίπωνται, may he left over — survive .— 231. μ«μνήσθαι depends on χρη, 228.— 234. And let no one hold hack, waiting for another call of the troops, for such a call will he evil to whoever may he left behind at the ships of the Greeks. — 234. ότρυντΰς only here in Homer.— 237 = iv. 352. This prosy and prudent speech suits the calculating Odysseus, as well as that which precedes becomes the fiery and now vengeful Achilles. 238. όπάσσατο, took with him, lit. caused to follow him.— 242 = no sooner said than done, μύθος referring to the speech of Odysseus and cpyov to its execution, which immediately follows. Of. Hym. Herm. 46 : dp έπος re και εργον. — 243. ύπεστη: Cf. ix. 122-134.— 244= ix. 123.—245. Cf. ix. 128.—246. tirr’: On the principle of restoring sevenfold.— 247. Cf. ix. 122.— στήσας, hav¬ ing weighed out. The Homeric τάλαντον was primarily the balance (xii. 433, xxii. 209), and then a weight, especially of gold. 248. ήρχε» led the way .— 249. kv μάτση άγορη, for public inspec¬ tion before they w r ere taken to the tent of Achilles, 280.— 250. A divine voice was an essential qualification for the herald’s office. — 252, 253 = iii. 271, 272. The μάχαιρα was a sacrificial knife which became the βασιλεύς in his priestly, not less than the sword in his military or the sceptre in his kingly, office. See Theol. of Gr. Poets, p. 161.— 254. ά/πο ... άρξάμενος: Beginning the sacred rites with the hair of the goat, sc. by cutting it off from the head of the victim (iii. 273) and throwing it in the fire. Cf. Od.XlV. 422: απαρχόμενος κεφαλής τρίχας εν πνρ\ βάλλεν .— 255. επ’ αύτόφιν, in their places . — 257. «ύξάμ^νος : The prayer follows and is what he said. Of course the part, has substantially the mean¬ ing of the pres., though it may denote especially the beginning of the prayer and so be regarded as preliminary. 258. Ίστω: See note 197. — 259. αίθ’ . . . όμοσση: The same office, sc. of punishing in the lower world men who are guilty of false swearing here, is referred, iii. 279 (by the use of the dual τίννσθον), to two, viz. Hades and Persephone, but the Erinnyes are their agents.— 261. μ«ν = μην. — Ιγώ, as if ομννμι were to fol¬ low instead of the Ίστω, which precedes.— 262. oUtc is strange 308 NOTES. after μη : it implies a sudden change in the speaker’s mind to the attitude of simple asseveration. Pratt and Leaf. — εΰνής ττρό- φασ-ιν (262) and ά-π-ροτίμαστος (263) are also strange. It is per¬ haps the simplest solution to supply avrfj after κ(χρημένος : neither haring used her for my toed ((ννης πρόφασιν = κοίτης χάριν. Schol.) nor for any other purpose. — 263. άιτροτίμαστος = α-προσ-μαστος, untouched , the antithesis of χΑρ έπενΑκαι . — 264. With επίορκον, ωμοσα is understood.— 265. οτις . . .όμόσσας: To any one , who¬ ever he may he, that sins against them (σφβ = 6eovs) try swearing falsely. 266. από στόμαχον ... τάμ€ : Gut off the throat. Cf. iii. 292.— 267. τόν, sc. κάπρον. The victim on whom a curse had been laid could not be eaten, and so here the Greeks cast the goat into the sea which was ploughed by their ships, as in iii. 310 the Trojans carry the lambs back to Troy to be buried in the earth. 270. Verily thou givest (causest) great follies (acts of folly and madness) to men .— διδοΐσθα — διδοϊς (ix. 164), 2 pers. sing. ind.— 272. διαμπερές, through and through = thoroughly .— 273. αμήχα¬ νος, intractable. — άλλα, instead of el μή, introduces the implied condition of which οί>κ αν , κ. τ. λ. (271-273), is the conclusion. Achilles sanctions fully the fatalistic theology of Agamemnon (86 seqq.).— 275. ξυνάγωμεν "Αρηα — join tattle. Yv. 276-339, The Presents are Brought into the Tent of Achil¬ les, where the "Women Wail with Piercing Cries about Patro- clus. Achilles Refuses to take Pood with the other Greeks, and Bitterly Bewails his Loss. 276. αίψηρήν : And he dissolved the assembly quickly dispersed (prolepsis), sc. by the strong and hurrying command of Achil¬ les, who had also convened them.— 277. επι νήα: Towards his ship , near which were the tents or huts, to which they sever¬ ally dispersed for their meal. So eVi vrja, 279. — 281. αγέλην, the herd or troop of horses which Achilles had taken as booty in the war. 282. And so thereupon Briseis , like to golden Aphrodite .— άρ’ = in the course of the foregoing events, while επειτ denotes order of time. — 284. άμφ’ αύτω χυμένη, throwing her arms about him. Cf. 4 above.— λίγ’ εκώκυε: Wailed with piercing cries , always of women, and exactly descriptive of their mourning in the East. 287. μοι δειλή, κ. τ.λ.: Most dear to the heart of me miserable .— 290. Thus evil after (lit. out of) evil awaits me ever .— 291. Her ILIAD XIX. 309 husband’s name follows in 296, sc. Mynes, son of Euenus, king of Lyrnessus. Cf. ii. 690 seqq.— 293. τους .. . μήτηρ: Sons of the same mother who gave me birth. — μοι dat. after μία, lit. the same with me. Cf. iii. 238. — 294. όλέθριον ήμαρ: Cf. note xvi. 831. Compare Andromache’s lament over seven brothers all slain by Achilles in one day, vi. 422. — 295. ουδέ μέν ουδέ: Cf. vi. 130. — 296. τι-όλιν, Lyrnessus, see note on 291. — 297. κλαίειν depends on «ασκεί : you did not leave me to weep. The form of εασκεί and «φάσκε? denotes repeated acts and expressions of the kind.— 298. κουριδίην αλοχον, wedded wife (cf. i. 114), not merely the concubine or slave. There is no allusion elsewhere to such a promise of Patroclus or purpose of Achilles, but it accords with the sympathetic nature of Patroclus and the love for Briseis which Achilles expresses in ix. 343. — 299. δαίσειν,Β-οηι ΰαίννμι, lit. distribute —give a marriage feast. — 300. μείλιχον αίεί , gentle ever. 301. eiri, too , i. e. in unison. — 302. ττρόφασιν: They mourned Pa¬ troclus in appearance , but in reality each their own sorroics — a touch of nature which has been much admired by all readers of the Iliad in every age. Patroclus was nothing to the other women, but the grief of Briseis opens the fountain of their tears, for they were captives too. Cf. 245. — 303. αυτόν, himself sc. Achilles as the principal person. — γέροντες — βασιληε?, cf. 309. So our words senators, aldermen , etc., primarily denote age, then honor and office. 305 = I beseech you , if I have any influence over any of my dear friends. — On έ'■FΓl'π■είθεθ , (for enmeieerai), cf. i. 345.— 308. δυντα δ’ ές ήέλιον: Cf. 207. — και τλήσομαι Ιμιτης: And ei\dure it still , sc. sad as it is. Cf. 422. 310. The three principal men, and the three old men, of whom Phoenix is a special friend of Achilles, remain to comfort Achil¬ les. They are all called γέροντε? in 303 and implied to be βασι- \ψς in 309. — 311. Νέστωρ, i. 247 seqq.; Τδομενευς, iv. 251 seqq.; Φοίνιξ, xvi. 196. — 312. The δέ in ουδέ has an adversative force, as it sometimes has by itself: but he was not at all comforted (cheered).— 313. στόμα, as we say the jaws or the teeth of war, pestilence, etc. — 314. μνησάμενος: The entreaties of his friends that he will eat only remind him how Patroclus used to spread his table (316, etc.), and he ceaselessly sighed , lit. drew up sighs and sobs, as it were, from the bottom of his heart. 315. και σν, thou also, sc. like these yipovres .— 316. λαρόν: Cf. xvii. 572.— irap a y before me.— 318 = iii. 132, viii.516.— 320. ακμή- 310 NOTES. . vov: Duntzer supplies εσται and renders: shall not taste. Paley says: “ This seems precisely like our idiom, I have no heart for food.”— ένδον εόντων, though I have them within my tent. — 321. σ-η 'ττοθτ), through my regret for thee , arj being = the objective gen.— 322. τοΰ ττατρός, that father's death , or the death of him my father. — 323. Cf. xvi. 11. — 324. χήτεϊ τοιοΰδ’ vlos,for want of such a son as I am. Cf. vi. 463. — 6 δ’, hut I that son... am fighting. — 325. ριγεδανής, the hated Helen , as the cause or occasion of the war and all its woes.— 326. Or if I should learn that he is dead who is brought up in Skyi'os, my dear son. Supply πνθοίμην άποφ- θίμςνον from 322, for an acc. and part, can follow πνθοίμην as well as a gen. and part.— 327. This line was rejected by Aristophanes and Aristarchus on the ground that Neoptolemus is unknown to the Iliad.— 329. οίον εμε', I without you. As to the consistency of this with xviii. 326 seqq. and other expectations or premoni¬ tions of Achilles, see note ibid.— 332. εξαγάγοις, sc. to his home in Phthia.— 333 expresses, though in a rude and simple form, the satisfaction which a father feels in the inheritance which he leaves to an only son.— 334. ή . . . τεθνάμεν = if not already dead. — 323 shows that he really accepts the alternative which follows in 335, κ. t. λ., viz. that with hut little life left he is dis¬ tressed Iny hateful old age and with perpetual expectation of sad news from me. — 336. εμήν — obj. gen. and άιτοφθιμε'νοιο (1. 337) agrees with έμον implied in it. 338. Cf. 301.— 339. The same principle of human nature as in 302.— τα.. . ελειιτον, sc. wife and child.— 340 = xvii. 441.— 341 = viii. 351.— 342. So then , my child ’, you altogether abandon a brave man. — 344. κείνος deictic, ογε emphatic : there he sits. — όρθοκραι- ράων: See note xviii. 3.— 346. ακμηνος, 320.— ατταστος = ayevaros, only here in the Iliad: hungry and without a taste of food. — 348. στάξον: Cf. 38. 349 = iv. 73.— 350. αρ-τπ), only here. Etymologically, a bird of prey. Probably a falcon; here manifestly chosen to illustrate only the swiftness of Athene’s descent from heaven. — 356. τοί, sc. the Myrmidons. — 357. Διός limits νι φάδε ? according to Crusius = snowflakes of Zeus; but according to Doderlein ck- ποτίονται — fly forth from Zeus. The latter gives better the force of eK. Al. Ik ποτίονται . — 358 = xv. 171.— 359. λαμπρόν γανόωσαι, brightly gleaming. — 362. γε'Χασσε: Cf. Yerg. Eel. vii. 55: omnia nunc rident.— 365, κ. τ. λ. : And he gnashed his teeth and his eyes shone like aflame offire, for deep in liis heart sank a grief that was ILIAD XIX. 311 not to be endured. — 365-3G8 were rejected as spurious by the Alexandrian grammarians as too savage and laughable, but were accepted by Wolf and approved by Heyne. — 3G8. Which He¬ phaestus had skilfully wrought for him, or made with toil and skill. — τά is governed by τΠχων. Cf. ii. 101. 369-373 = iii. 330-335, xi. 17-19, xvi. 131-136.— 374. μήνης, for σ(ληνη here and xxiii. 455. Same root as yrju, mensis, moon, and month. 375. eK ttovtoi o—out at sea, a c denoting the point of view from which the fire is seen by the sailors. — 377. σταΟμω 4v οίοπόλω: { In a lonely sheepfold , or shepherd's quarters. Cf. Od. xvii. 20.— τούς δ’ ούκ, κ. τ. λ.: When the storms are bearing them against their will far from their friends, etc. —379. ώς, κ .τ. λ. : So bright was the armor of Achilles, and so welcome the deliverance which he brought to the Greeks from the peril and storm which had beset them. — 382. tinrovpis, as a general epithet of the helmet, clings to it, though here the plume is expressly said to be of gold.—· 383. λόφον here must mean the ridge or cone, while in xviii. 612 it means the plume itself. Ιημι is used in both places in the sense of set. 385. Whether they (the arms) fitted him and his splendid limbs could run in them. Most of the recent commentators insist that «φαρμόσσ -eie must· be transitive and take Achilles as its subject, but this does not make so apt a sense, and the word is found here only in the mad.— 386. The arms, made by Hephaes¬ tus, w T ere instinct with life, like the automatic tripods and hand¬ maids of gold made by the same divine artificer (xviii. 376, 417 seqq.), and, so far from encumbering the wearer, were like wings to lift him up>. — 387. o-uptyyos, usually a shepherd’s pipe, as in x. 13, is here a pipe-like spear-case, from which Achilles drew Ids spear. It will be remembered that Patroclus did not take the spear of Achilles, because none but that hero himself could wield it (xvi. 140 seqq.); hence the spear was not lost with the other arms, and so was not replaced by Hephaestus (xviii. 610 seqq.), and so Achilles now takes his old spear. This is all implied in the following lines, 388-391, which are repeated from xvi. Ill- Ill, where see notes. 392. Αύτομόδων: Cf. xvi. 145, xvii.429.— ν Αλκιμος: So also xxiv. 474,574, but called ’Αλκιμέδων, xvi. 197, xvii. 467, 475, 481, 500.— άμφΐ€ττοντ6ς — busily. Cf. Od. iii. 118. — 393. άμφί, κ. τ. λ.: And they put about their necks the beautiful collars (neck-straps). 312 NOTES. Cf. v. 730. — For «σαν La Roche after two MSS. reads eaav .— 396. άραρυΐαν =r ev άραρνϊαν. — Ιφ’ ΐΐΓττοιιν, upon the chariot , SO usually in the Iliad, because the two-wheeled war-chariot rested so largely upon the horses. Cf. xvi. 343.— 397. δτηβίν: Achilles, as παραιβάτης (combatant), of course mounted behind the driver, Automedon.— 398. ήλΙκτωρ 'Yirepioev, the shining one that walks aloft. Pratt and Leaf. Cf. vi. 513, where the comparison is ap¬ plied to the 'Αλέξανδρος θβοαδης. — 399. ττατρός coto, given to Pe- leus as a wedding-present (xvi. 867). 400. See xvi. 149, 150. The third horse, Pedasus, named in the passage just cited, being mortal, was slain in the battle (xvi. 468, 469).— 401. άλλως is explained by μηδ ' ώ?, κ. τ. λ., 403: quite otherwise (than in the case of Patroclus) take heed to bring safe your driver (master) back to the Grecian host. — ήνιοχήα here in the general sense: strictly Automedon was ήνιοχευς and Achilles παραιβάτης. — 402. Ιώμεν, a word of doubtful derivation, which the Scholiasts explained as a 2d aor. of theme Ιω, and interpreted by πληρωθώμβν, κορ^σθωμεν. This doubtless gives the true mean¬ ing : when we shall have got our fill of war. — 403. And do not leave me as you left Patroclus dead there , sc. on the battle-field.— λί-ττετ is ind., anu a corresponding imp. is understood with μηδ'. 404. Wo ζυγόφ i y from under the yoke. — αιόλος, usually of wrig¬ gling motion, like worms (xxii. 509), or shimmering, glancing, as weapons (iii. 83), but here only with πόδας , lively expression for the swift footed horse, Xanthus.—406 = xvii.440, with variations, where see note.—407. αύδήίντα, capable of articulate speech. Quite in harmony with the weeping of Achilles’ horses when they first learned the death of Patroclus (xvii. 426), and of a piece with the ram of Phrixus in the Odyssey and Balaam’s ass in the Old Testament squeaking with a human voice. We may regard the power as given by Her6 both as a distinction and a prophetic warning to Achilles, and taken away or checked by the Erinnyes (cf. 417 below) under her authority to prevent the animal from revealing too much. 408. Yes , and gladly will we save thee still for the present at least. — 410. βίός μίγας, sc. Zeus. Moira and Zeus are manifestly at one here. See Theol. of Gr. Poets, p. 157.— 413. ώριστος = ό c ϊριστος , here Apollo, but elsewhere Zeus, as in 95 above. For the facts, see xvi. 804, 818 seqq.— 417. The dying Hector proph¬ esies more definitely to Achilles his approaching death at the hands of Paris and Apollo (xxii. 359). It adds greatly to the ILIAD XIX. 313 heroism and moral dignity of Achilles that in the face of so many and such warnings he preferred death to a bereaved and dishonored life. 418. This checking of the voice of the prophetic Xanthus is appropriate to the Erinnyes as the goddesses of destiny and the guardians of the established order of things. See also on 407 above.— 421. οΐδα καί αυτός: Cf. xviii. 95, 96. — 422. και έμ-ιτης: Cf. 308 and note there. — 423. άδην «λάσαι ττολόμοιο, lit. till I have driven them to a satiety of war, i. e. given them enough of it. Cf. 402.— 424. e\e in the sense of guide . So iii. 263 et passim. 14 ILIAD XX. Θεομαχία. The appearance of the gods in person on the field of battle in this book justifies the title with, which it has come down to us from antiquity, although the proper battle of the gods with each other does not come off till the next book. The poet doubtless intended this appearance of the gods to signalize the reappearance of Achilles on the field and to glorify the hero of the poem. And the reason which Zeus gives (26-30), viz. to equalize the strife in some measure and prevent Achilles from destroying the Trojan city before the appointed time, only makes the compliment still more extraordinary. Paley says: “This book is remarkable for passages, words, and phrases differing from the ordinary style. The latter part of it is largely made up of verses repeated from preceding books, and, in the opinion of the present editor, it has further been tampered with to some extent by later rhapsodists, or διασκευασταί.” But so strange a scene as a battle of the gods would naturally give occasion for peculiarities in language, and repetitions from preceding books are too common in the Iliad to prove a later author. Yv. 1-30. While the Two Armies are Preparing for Battle Zens Convokes an Assembly of the Gods, and Gives them Leave ' to Take Part in the Strife on whichever Side they severally ’ Choose, that Achilles may not Destroy the City contrary to Pate before the Time. 1. ω$, transitional. Cf. xviii. 1. — κορωνίσι, curved. Cf. xviii. 3: όρθοκραφάων, and note there. Cognate with curvus, corvus, κόραξ, cornu, corona, coronis, cornice. — 2. σε, apostrophe. Cf. xvi. 20 and note there. The other Grecian heroes quite disap¬ pear in the splendor of Achilles as he shines out in this last battle of the Iliad, which occupies the three following books.— 3 = xi. 56.— The θρωσμω ττεδίοιο is mentioned also x. 60, and located near the ships of the Greeks, xxi. 1 seqq. shows that the battle was on the other side of the Scamander from the city. 4. Θε'μιστα: It is the office of Themis to convene assemblies, ILIAD XX. 315 whether of gods or men, to preserve order in them, and to dis¬ solve them (Od. ii. 69).— 5. κράτος enr’, κ. τ. λ., limits KeXevae and denotes the place whence the command was issued, and whither also the gods were to convene, viz. the palace of Zeus on the summit or highest peak of Mt. Olympus. Cf. 6 and 10 below.— 7. The presence of all the gods, Oceanus alone excepted, illus¬ trates the greatness of the hero and the occasion. Oceanus is excepted perhaps because of his remoteness from Mt. Olympus and the Trojan war, or, as the Scholiasts say, because his pres¬ ence on Mt. Olympus is unbecoming his age and rank as the oldest of the gods and the yevecns of them (xiv. 201), and of all other beings and things (xiv. 246). The Scholiasts say his pres¬ ence would have prevented the battle of the gods.—11. Compare the |€ yap: for he, sc. Apollo, will not at all avert from him sad death .— 298. Without cause, for the troubles of others, sc. those of Priam and Paris, with which Aeneas had no personal concern and little sympathy: he is even represented as angry with Priam (xiii. 460; cf. 182 above). Bentley, approved by La Boclie and others, suggests άτίων instead of άχε'ων = for the sins of others.— 300. ήμεϊς irep, let us, however. — 302. μόριμον, elsewhere μόρσιμον. — 303. άσ-π-ερμος, απαξ dp.: without seed — without posterity.— άφαντος, extinct. — 305. Cf. 215. According to Apollodorus, Dardanus was the son of Zeus and Electra, a daughter of Atlas. — 306. ήχθηρε, ingressive aor.: has come to hate, and so will destroy.— 307, 308. The poet has very likely here invested with the form of prophecy an actual fact, and per¬ haps he had himself sung as a minstrel in the court of the chil¬ dren's children of Aeneas. Mitford takes τταίδων -π-αίδες literally, and infers that Homer lived in the fourth generation after the Trojan war. According to Strabo (xiii. 1) a family of Aeneadae retained, at Gergis in the Troad, a memory of their bygone roy¬ alty in the priestly functions, which they were still allowed to exercise in the time of Aristotle. Vergil, of course, follows an- ILIAD XX. 325 other myth or another interpretation of this in his Aeneid, iii. 97 seqq. 309. βοώιτις: See note xviii. 239.— 311. ερυσσεαι, Lat. servabis. — 312 is wanting in the best MSS., and 311 is sufficiently com¬ plete and more spirited without it, βάσεις in that case meaning simply leave him, let him go to his doom.— 314. εγώ και Παλλάς: The first person regularly precedes the third in Greek.— 315. eirC simply adds emphasis to άλε^/σειν, as in έπαμν νειν, and the verb governs the acc. and dat.— 315-317 = xxi. 374-376.— 316. δάη- ται is aor. mid. subj. of δαιω. — 317. For δαιομβ'νη, δαίωσι, the most and best authorities have in xxi. 376 καιομένη , καίωσι , which is much the more suitable reading. La Roche. 320. 6 κλυτός Άχιλλευς, that illustrious Achilles. — 321. τω μεν is opposed to 6 δε, the antithesis, however, being between the acts rather than the persons. — άχλυν, Lat. caligo, a mist. — 322. ό δε' is, of course, Poseidon. According to 276-279 the spear of Achilles, after piercing through the shield of Aeneas, stood fixed in the ground. We may suppose that the shaft of the spear still remained in the shield, while the point pinned the shield to the ground, and that the god now drew the spear both from the ground and from the shield, although the latter only is men¬ tioned, as the main point is the release of Aeneas’ shield.— 325. And lifting him aloft from the ground he threw him , whither and to what effect is stated in the lines which follow. — 327. βεοΰ άττο χειρδς όροΰσας: And raised (shot) from the hand of the god. 329. From x. 429 we learn that the Caucones were encamped with the Leleges, the Pelasgi, etc., by the sea , i. e. in the wing of the army, which accords with 328 here. 332. άτεοντα, foolhardy. Found only here. — 336. νπ-έρ μοίραν: See note 30 above.— 342. με'γ’ εξιδεν: He saw out (looked forth from the mist) greatly , i. e. with large eyes expressive of astonish¬ ment. 344. τάδε: A great wonder this (or here) my eyes behold. So 345 τάδε is demonstrative = here. — 347. So then Aeneas also. — 348. μάψ αΰτως, brought together for emphasis to suit the inten¬ sity of Achilles: without reason utterly. The frequent recurrence of the transitional and adversative particles άτάρ, αυτάρ, αλλά, άλλ’ άγε, ε’ρρε'τω, άλλα . . . ε’ρρε'τω, etc., is characteristic of the speeches of Achilles. See the two speeches here and the longer one, ix. 307-429. 326 NOTES. Yv. 353-418. Achilles Rouses the Greeks to Battle and Hector the Trojans; but Apollo Holds back Hector himself from Attacking Achilles, who Leaps in among the Trojans and Slays many of them. 353. He said , and sprang towards the ranks , sc. of the Greeks.— 357. τοσσοΰσδ’, demonstrative and intensive : so many men here. So τοσσήσδ’, 359: so great a line of battle as this. — 359. Ιφόττοι στόμα, lit. assail the throat , or, as some take the figure, enter the jaws. — ttovcoito for μάχοιτο, as πόνος often for μάχη . — 3G2. But I am going right through the line of the enemy. 365. Commanded the Trojans with loud shouts and said (boasted) that he was going against Achilles. — 367. e-rrcWai: Hector, like Aeneas, thinks others are as valiant in words as he is himself. Cf. 244 seqq. It is a conscious weakness of the Trojan heroes, which they try to conceal by imputing it to others.— 368. The superiority of gods to men, not in goodness, but in might, is a proverb, almost a byword, in Homer. Cf. x. 557, xxi. 264 et pas¬ sim.— 369. Cf. xix. 107. — 370. TeXcet is fut. and κολούβι pres.: he will accomplish some , and some he breaks off (cuts off) in the middle , i. e. leaves unaccomplished. Some regard both verbs as aoristic present. — 371. τώ: The gen. commonly follows άντίος, and La Roche reads τον here with the support of some good authorities. 422 has the dat. after άντίος . — 371, 372. The repeti¬ tion (epanalepsis) is very emphatic, perhaps a little rhetorical. Fire stands here as the emblem of the destroyer, and iron as the symbol of unyielding strength. ' 374. τών includes both armies. — 376. Ho longer continue to fight with Achilles at all in advance of others. — 377. But receive him among the mass of common soldiers and from the roar of bat¬ tle. — 385. Tmolus was a mountain near Sardes, and "Υδη was afterwards perhaps Sardes itself. — 389. Κ^ισαι, you lie fallen .— 390. ένΘάδί, here far away from your birthplace and home — such is the point of the sarcasm.— 391. The Gygeian lake was near Sardes. The Hyllus was a branch of the Hermus, which emptied into what is now the Gulf of Smyrna. We cannot but be struck with the minuteness of geographical detail here and above, 385. If not born at Smyrna the poet was certainly familiar with the geography of that section. — τόμενος : Cf. 184. 394. Iphition the Greeks cut in two with their chariot wheels in the forefront of the battle , and Achilles, over him , pierced , etc.— ILIAD XX. 327 398-400 = xii. 184-186, also xi. 96-98, with slight variations.— 401 = xi. 423, except the name. — καθ’ tir-nw άΐξαντα, having leaped doicn from his chariot. — 402 = v. 56. — 404. ήρυγεν, aor. in a simile, as if the illustration were a fact and not a mere illus¬ tration.— Έλικώνιον, an epithet of Poseidon, probably derived from Ilelice in Achaia, where that god was especially honored and worshipped.— άμφί, about the altar of Poseidon, where the god himself is conceived to be present.— 405. τοΐς, these honors. — 406. τόνγ’ and όστε'α, accusatives of the whole and the part. 408. οΰτι ... είασκε, never suffered , i. e. always tried to prevent. — 409. νεώτα,τος ... γόνοιο, the youngest of his offspring .— 411. At this time, now in his childish pranks , showing off his accomplish¬ ments in the use of his feet. — 413. με'σσον: Cf. at xvi. 623.— 414. In his back as he was darting by. Not gen. abs., but with αυτόν understood, depending on νώτα. — S6i ... θώρηξ = iv. 132, 133: where the golden clasps of the girdle held together and the two parts of the coj’selet met. See Autenrietlfs Lex. ad verb.— 416. αντίκρυ διε'σχε: Pressed right through, lit. held on through. — 418. And took his entrails in his own hands as lie sank down to the ground. Vv. 419-454. To Avenge the Death of his Brother, Hector Hurls his Spear at Achilles, and Athene turns it back to the Feet of the Thrower; and when Achilles Hushes on to Slay him, Apollo Snatches him away in a Thick Mist. 421. κάρ, for κατά: down upon. — ούδ’ άρ’ ετ ετλη : And as you may well suppose , he could no longer endure to remain at a distance. — 422. στρωφάσθ 1 rr versari. — άντίος Άχιλήϊ: See note 371. — 424. But Achilles , when he saw him, then he leaped for joy .— ώς ... ώ* lit. as.. .so = when ... then, with a little more of immediate succession, like as soon as. Cf. xiv. 294, xix. 16. — For άνειταλτο, cf. viii. 85.— 425. εσεμάσσατο, distressed. Cf. xvii. 564. μάστιξ, lash , comes from the same root. 429. The shortest speeches in the Iliad are put into the mouth of Achilles. See another of a single line at xviii. 182 also. These are also the closing words of a much longer speech of Diomed, the hero most like Achilles (vi. 143). — 430 = xi. 384. — 431-433 = 200-202, where see notes, and also at 367. — 435 = xvii. 514, where see note.— 437. όξύ ττάροιθεν, sharp) at the point. As 435 repeats xvii. 514 word for word, so 437 expresses the same senti¬ ment as xvii. 515 in other words. 328 NOTES. \ 438. καί τόγ’, κ. τ. λ.: And this (the spear) Athene with a breath turned hack from the noble Achilles by breathing very gently , show¬ ing the ease with which a god shapes the course of a missile. Compare iv. 130, where the same goddess is represented as turn¬ ing the course of an arrow as easily as a mother wafts aside a fly from her sleeping babe. The same thought is expressed (in the words pda μάλ ’) of Apollo below, 444.— 442-444 = iii. 379-381, with a slight variation at the beginning, which is also a war- teclmic often used elsewhere. — 445 seqq. τρις μέν ... τρις δε . .. άλλ’ δτ€ δή τό τέταρτον : This same formula introduces the inter¬ position of Apollo, xvi. 702 seqq.; also v. 436 seqq <7 - 447,448 = xvi. 705, 706, and also v. 438, 439, with variations. 448-454 = xi. 362-367, where Diomed addresses these lines to Hector.— 449. αυ here and αυτε' in the next line may be taken as a boastful insinuation that this was not the first time Hector had escaped through the interposition of Apollo. Compare αυτις , xxi. 45, where it expresses explicitly a second falling of Lycaon into the hands of Achilles.— 451. To whom you may well 'pray (or you doubtless are in the habit of praying') when you go into the clash of arms .— 452. Verily I will finish you when I meet you again. The reader cannot fail to observe the artistic skill with which the poet manages the encounter, first of Aeneas, and then of Hector, with Achilles, and the deliverance, first of one and then of the other, from immediate death at his hands only by the in¬ terposition of a god. And Hector is finally brought to an actual encounter only by the death of his younger brother, his aged father’s favorite son. Yv. 455-503. Disappointed and Vexed, Achilles now, like a De¬ structive Fire, Sweeps down upon the Trojans and Pitilessly Slaughters his Fleeing, Unresisting, and Beseeching Victims. 458. Hitting him in the knee stopped his flight. — 461. Attacking them both thrust them out of the chariot to the ground. — έξ ΐτπτων = οχίων, 487. — 463. The punctuation differs, most editions placing a colon after Άλαστορίδην, some a comma, and others (e. g. Faesi-Franke and Koch) a dash. This last suggests the true construction and meaning, which is held in suspense to 469, where ουτα occurs as the governing word, the intervening lines being parenthetical and preliminary.— 6 μεν άντίος, κ. τ. λ.: He indeed came into his presence , taking him by the knees and be- ILIAD XX. 329 seeching him if, by any means, he would spare him (ευ = ου, sc. Tros) and let him go alive. — γουνών, gen. after λαβών, expresses supplication in the primitive Greek manner. 468. ό |icv, Tros.—469. ό Sc, Achilles.—470. αύτοΰ, sc. ηπατος : the dark Mood flowing down from it filled his bosom. — 472. Observe the successive instances of Achilles' vengeance introduced by 6 Sc', and he, 456, 469, 472, 474, 481, 487; αντάρ 6, 460.—476, 477 = xvi. 333, 334, also v. 82, 83. — 478. ξυνε'χουσ-ι: Cf. 415 above.— 480. βαρυνθβίς is used especially with χεϊρα, and seems to express the hanging down of the hand as if oppressed by a heavy weight. Autenrieth renders it disabled. — 482. Cast far away his head with the helmet too. Such is often the force of αυτός. Cf. ix. 194: αυτή συν φόρμιγγι . — 482. The marrow moreover leaped (spirted) out of the vertebra}. — 483. σφον8υλίων, άπαξ ειρ. : very naturally applied in architecture to the segments of a column.— 484. Ilcipco: Cf. ii. 844.—487. θεράιτοντα, the charioteer (of Rigmus), as the next clause shows. Cf. ηνίοχος θεράπων, v. 580.— 489. The horses were thrown into confusion by the loss of their charioteer. 490. dvajiaifiaci, άπαξ είρ., is intensive and onomatopoetic: rages through. So also «Ιλυψάζει (492): rolls it along. The pres, in all these verbs denotes continued action, answering to the imperf. Θννε in the thing illustrated.— 494. pec ... με'Χαιναπτχν. 715 et passim. This clause concludes the former simile, and suggests that which follows. — 496. «ϋκτιμε'νη, in a well-situated (i. e. level and smooth) threshing-floor. — 497. Xeirr’ eycvovTo: The subject is to be supplied from the context, τα τριβόμενα, or the like: and the grain easily becomes peeled, shelled out of the husks. λέτντ, root λεπ —peel inverted. This imagery of the threshing- floor is frequently employed with great power in Hebrew poetry, where Jehovah is usually the thresher. It is particularly apt as well as grand in its application here to the horses and chariot of the hero and demigod Achilles.— 499-502 is repeated with slight variations from xi. 534 seqq., where the simile is used of Hector. Koch and others object to the passage that Achilles has been fighting on foot and is found so fighting at the open¬ ing of the next book. But La Roche, Pratt and Leaf, and others find a sufficient answer in the fact that Homer’s heroes always have their chariots close at hand and leap in or out as occasion requires, and that sometimes without the change being noted by the poet.— 500. av-nryes, the rims about the chariot .— 501. άφ* iirrreicjv οπλέων,β'οιη the horses' hoofs, οπλίων from οπλή. ILIAD XXI. Μάχη ΊΓαραττοτάμιος, Battle on the Bank of the River. This book derives its name very properly from the battle, or rather slaughter by Achilles of the flying Trojans, near and in the river Scamander. This is carried so far, with such pitiless fury and such outrages to the river itself, that the river-god resents the affront and rises to overwhelm the hero, who, however, is de¬ livered and avenged by Hephaestus, the god of fire. The proper Battle of the Gods with each other is thus introduced, which is foreshadowed by their setting themselves in hostile attitude over against each other in the Twentieth Book, but actually comes off only in the Twenty-first, with a superiority of those on the Grecian side in each conflict as marked as the victory which Achilles is to gain over Hector in the Twenty-second Book. Perhaps no other book of the Iliad so illustrates the genius of the poet, or has been so much admired by readers in all ages. Yv. 1-33. Achilles, Separating the Plying Trojans into Two Parts, Pursues the One over the same Ground over which, under the Lead of Hector, they had lately Pursued the Greeks, and Drives the Other into the River, where he Slaughters them in Heaps. Wearied at length with Slaughter, he Saves Alive Twelve Select Youths and Holds them in Fetters to he Sac¬ rificed at the Funeral Pyre of Patroclus. 1, 2 — xiv. 433, 434. — 2. ιάνθου, the river, which the gods called Xanthus and men Scamander (xx. 74)—in other words, perhaps Xanthus was the older and Scamander the more recent, or Xanthus the aristocratic and Scamander the popular name. The river is still known by the name Mendere.—ov ... τεκετο Ζευς : All rivers are Jove-descended and Jove-nurtured, or fallen from heaven (xvi. 174, xxi. 223 et al.); of course the chief river of the Troad would be emphatically so in the war of Troy.— 3. There he separated them into two parts (δια-τμήξας), and drove the one part (τούς μεν) (across the ford, 1 supra) to the plain towards the city,, and pursued the other half (ή places δε', 7) till, one after another ILIAD XXI. 331 (imperf. εΐλενντο, 8), they were rolled into the river. —4. η-π -ep, κ.τ.λ. : lyy the very same route in which the Greeks were fleeing bewildered — a sort of poetical Nemesis. — άτυζόμενοι : Cf. at xviii. 7. — 5. ήματι .. ."Εκτωρ : Cf. xvii. 753-759.— 6. By this route , I say, they poured along in their flight. — τΓ€φνζότ€ς, an epic perf. part., found only in this book.— 8. clXeivTo, were rolled, or crowded together. — 9. Ob¬ serve the number of onomatopoetic words here: ιτατάγω, βράχί, ϊαχον, άλαλητω, which make the verse all alive and re-echoing with the din. — αίττά is deep as well as high, like altus. — 10. άμφί irepi: Cf. xvii. 7G0.—14. And they fall cowering into the water, lit. along the water. — 16. ΐιτιτων is gen. after πλητο ; Ιττιμίξ, mingled together. This simile is apt and striking to any reader, but es¬ pecially so to any one who is familiar with locusts and the way of fighting them in the East. 17. The leaving of his spear there on the bank indicates the fearlessness of Achilles and the utter powerlessness of the Tro¬ jans.— 20. And turning upon them this way and that icas con¬ tinually striking. — 25. So the Trojans, all along the course of the dreadful river, fled cowering beneath the overhanging banks . An¬ other vivid illustration and apt in every particular. — 27. A twelvefold satisfaction, as he threatened (xviii. 336).— 28. ττοινήν, as a satisfaction , appositive of κονρους. — 29. θΰρα l^foras, here out of the river. — 30. Ιμάσιν were the straps by which the braided (of metal rings) coats of mail (στρεπτοϊσι χιτωσιν) were fastened to their own (αυτοί) persons. Yv, 34-135. Lycaon, Son of Priam, just Returned from a Captiv¬ ity into which he had been Sold by Achilles, now Palls again into his Hands, and, in Spite of Supplications and Tears, is Slain by him and Thrown into the River with Bitter Scorn. 34. After the general description of wholesale slaughter which precedes, the poet, as usual, now turns to some particular in¬ stances of special interest.— Δαρδανίδαο : Priam was son of Laom- edon and descendant of Dardanus. Cf. iii. 250, 303, xx. 215 seqq. — 35. τ 6v ρά hot, κ. τ. λ.: the very person whom he himself had taken and led captive, etc.— 36. άλωής is here an orchard or plan¬ tation of trees. Cf. at xviii. 57. — 38. rapvc, imperf. : was cutting at the time Achilles took him captive.— δριτηκας and epivcov may be acc. of the whole and the part, the tree and its branches, or two acc. after τόρνε in the sense of cutting off, i. e. taking away. — άντνγίς, plur. because made up of two parts, one on either side. ‘όΜ NOTES. — 39. άνώϊστον, άπαξ dp., unexpected. — κακόν in apposition with ’Αχίλλξνε . — 40. Λήμνον, acc. of place whither, because έπέρασσεν properly means to tarry over and sell ~beyond the sea (πέραν ). — 41. In vii. 468 we find Euneus, son of Jason, sending ships laden with wine from Lemnos to Agamemnon and Menelaus, beneath the walls of Troy.— ώνον — venum: purchase-money or price. In xxiii. 741 seqq. -we learn that this price was a silver κρητήρ, and also that it was Patroclus who brought Lycaou to Lemnos and sold him to Euneus, son of Jason, at that price. Thus the Sev¬ enth, Twenty-first, and Twenty-third books fit into each other and together tell the whole story.— 42. ττολλά: Lycaon himself states it definitely at a hundred beeves in value, below, 79.— 43. Eetion, the Imbrian, is of course not to be confounded with Eetion, the father of Andromache (vi. 415), nor with him of the same name, xvii. 575. Imbros lay between Lemnos and the Troad, so that by being brought there his escape w^as facili¬ tated.— 43. Άρίσβην, a city of the Troad near Abydos. Cf. ii. 836.— 44. ύ-πΈκιτροφυγών here denotes escape, not from danger, as usual, nor from bonds or imprisonment, but from a friendly con¬ finement w T hich was perhaps intended to keep him from battle and falling again into the hands of the enemy.— 45. οΐσι φίλοισιν, dat. of means or manner.—46. δυωδεκάτη : So Zeus returns on the twelfth day after eleven days’ absence among the Aethio- pians (i. 425). — 50. γυμνόν: Cf. xvi. 815 : unarmed, as explained in the following clauses.— 53. See note at xviii. 5. 54 = xx. 344. Characteristic of Achilles.— 55. Achilles would as soon have expected to see the dead come up out of Hades as Lycaon so soon returned from his captivity in Lemnos.— 59. άλός is the general name for the sea, and -itovtos is the high sea or the deep. They are brought together here for emphasis and Achil¬ lean intensity = the broad and deep sea. — 62. Whether, foi'sooth, he will in like manner come back from there also , i. e. from Hades as he has from Lemnos. 64. Thus he stood pondering. — ωρμαιν€ follows a soliloquy, as 53 precedes one. Cf. xvii. 100, xviii. 15, and xxii. below, where this whole line is repeated except the last word.— 70. Eager (lit. sending itself) to be satiated with the flesh of heroes. Such per¬ sonifications of the spear are frequent. Cf. xx. 279.—71. Com¬ pare the attitude of Thetis as a suppliant at the knees of Zeus, 1. 500 seqq.— 72. ούδε μ€0ία, and did not let go. — 75. I am to thee in the place of a suppliant who is to be respected. Suppliants and ILIAD XXI. 333 guests were under the especial protection of Zeus, lienee often called Zeus ίκετήσως, or ξ(ίνως, and so must be treated with the reverence due to the god.—76. Lycaon had eaten with Achilles in his first capture, and on that ground now claims to be treated as a guest-friend. The claim is of doubtful validity for a captive and involuntary guest.— 77. άλωη : Cf. 36. For the widely diver¬ sified meanings of the epithet Ιϋκτιμέντ], see Autenrieth’s Lex.— 78. inepaaaas : See at 40.— 79. Ικατόμβοιον : See at 41, and com¬ pare vi. 236, where also cattle are the standard of value. Compare also άλφ^σίβοιαι, xviii. 593: maidens that fetch large store of cattle. 80. And now I was ransomed by the payment of three times as much. The reference is to the ransom by Eetion, 42. The cap¬ tive is more definite in his statement here than the poet was in his narration. So Paul, in his speech before Agrippa, gives a more detailed account of his conversion than the historian had done (Acts xxvi. 13 seqq., ix. 4 seqq.). — Χύμην is sync. 2 aor. mid. in pass, sense. The ancients took it as an opt.: and now I would ransom myself, etc. But the short v forbids.— vvv relates to the past; but it is a past which includes the whole period from the close of his captivity to the present time — different from the vvv av, 82. — 83. Methinks I must he hated hy father Zeus. It is an in¬ ference from the situation. See Lex. under μέλλω. — 87. Of Pe- dasus and the Leleges, see at xx. 92.— 88. Lycaon dwells on the ransom paid for him, the many wives of his father, and the riches and honor of his mother’s family, in order to impress Achilles that it will be for his interest to spare his life.— 91. Πολύδωρον, Priam’s youngest and darling son, whom he tried in vain to keep from the war (xx. 407 seqq.). — ιτρώτοισι μ€τά ιτρνλ€£σσι here corresponds with what is said there of Polydorus’ display of his accomplishments in the use of his feet. — 93. δαίμων is god, especially as providence, numen divinum. Cf. 47, where θ(ός is used in the narration. — 94=r=iv. 39.— 95. ομογάστριος, a son of the same mother. He still appeals to low and unworthy consider¬ ations little suited to move a generous foe. 99. Child , don't he displaying to me your ransoms nor making speeches. Cf. πιφανσκςο φλόγα below, 333. — 100. αίσιμον ήμαρ: So ολέθρων ημαρ , XIX. 294 = ολςθρον, or αίσαν , ΟΓ πότμον, which is the usual subject of ίπισπύν. See also note xvi. 831.—101. τί softens the expression: it teas somewhat more agreeable to my mind. — 102. καί emphatic: of all the Trojans even, hut, above all , 334 NOTES. of Priam's sons. — 10G. φίλος, used perhaps in allusion to Lycaon’s claim to be treated as a guest-friend, 75.— και συ, correlative and preliminary to και Πάτροκλος : so και βγω, 108, and και e /ιοί, 110.— 107. Λ favorite verse with the old Greek philosophers, and often cited in every age as a solace in death.—108. οίος, lit. what sort of a man, may be rendered how with καλός re ρίγας re.— 110. ciri = επβση. τοι is a particle and strengthens the assertion. — 111 is parenthetical: he does not know the hour, whether it will be morning or evening or midday , but it will surely he. —112 is to be connected with 110. 114 n: Od. iv. 703, where it describes the effect upon Penelope of the news of the departure of her son; also Od. xxii. 67, where it expresses the effect upon the astonished suitors of Odysseus’ declaring himself and his purpose to slay them.— αύτοΰ, there, on the spot. — 115. άφί'ηκβν, let fall, stronger than peGUi, 72, and indicative, like the preceding line, of helpless despair. — 117. ττάν, κ. r. λ. : Cf. xvi. 340.— 120. ττοταμόνδ* ... ήκ€ φί'ρεσβαι, sent him to fioat down the river. 122. Now lie there , lit. thither, with incidental reference to the previous throwing. Three acc. follow άττολιχμήσονται — αΐμ’ of the thing, σί of the person, and ώτειλήν of the part, of which σί is the whole. Cf. xviii. 345. Hatred and scorn of everything Trojan breathes in every word of this speech.—126. virat^ci, will dart vp under the dark ripple. —130. His hatred extends even to the Trojan river. This insult provokes the river-god, and leads at length to his rising to avenge his wrongs and those of his people.— 131. To whom , no doubt , you have so long been accustomed to sacrifice , etc. Bulls and horses were an appropriate offering to a river-god. So the Pylians a bull to Alpheus (xi. 728). It is only here that horses are specified. Vv. 136-210. Achilles Slays Asteropaeus, Grandson of the River- god Axius, and Insults all the River-gods, especially Sca- mander. 136. μάλλον: Already angry because of the heaps of slaughtered men and horses with which Achilles had filled his stream, 16 (cf. 146), he was yet more provoked by his insulting words.—139. When he resumed the spear, which he had left leaning on the tamarisks upon the bank, 17, the poet does not care to tell us.— 140. Asteropaeus was leader of the Paeonians, as he himself tell« us, 155.— 141. Πηλ€γόνος, hence the name of Pelegonia, a country ILIAD XXI. 335 bordering on Paeonia. — Άξιός, the principal river of Paeonia, Pelegonia, and Macedonia proper. — 142. Akessamenos was a king of Thrace.— 144. τφ p Άχιλευς: So most of the recent editions. Commonly τω δ’ Άχιλευ?. p is resumptive of 140. — 6 δ’ άντίος, κ. τ. λ.: and he , coming out of the river, stood (found himself standing) opposite Achilles.— 150. Two questions in one = who of men and whence art thou ?— 151 — vi. 127, where Diomed says the same. Observe, it is the parents who lose sons on the battle-field, not the sons , that are unhappy .— 153 = vi. 145, except the name.— 154. εΐμ’, I come. — 155. It is worthy of notice that Π νραίχμης is leader of the Paeonians in the catalogue (ii. 848). But he is slain by Patroclus (xvi. 287), and now they have an¬ other leader. Another of those incidental coincidences which link the books of the Iliad to each other.— 156. ενδεκάτη: Cf. at 45.— 157 is wanting in the Venetian and other good MSS., and is probably interpolated from ii. 850. 162. Πηλιάδα μελίην: Cf. at xvi. 143.— 6 δ’ άμαρττ}, κ.τ.λ. : βάλε or some similar verb is to be supplied from άνΙσχ€το : he threw (or fought) with spears in both hands at once, for he icas ambi¬ dexter. —165 = xx. 268, where see note.—167. ή, sc. the spear, as if eyX ftT 7 instead of hopv had preceded. See xx. 279.—168. Cf. 70 above.—172. μεσσοτταγε'ς, planted up to the middle. Many edi¬ tions read μεσσοπαλεΤ: quivering to the middle. Either sets forth the force with which the spear was thrown.—176. ττελε'- μιξεν, he shook it. —177. And thrice he desisted from the effort. — 178. αξαι ειπγνάμψας = to bend and break. —179 = xvi. 828, xx. 290, with slight variations.—180. παρ’ όμφαλόν . . . κάλυψεν = iv. 525, 526.—182. ένι . · . όρουσας — λά£ iv στηθεσι βαίνων, xvi. 503 et passim. 185. τταισίν plur. instead of sing, to make it general. So below, 499.—186. γένος is acc. of respect, and ποταμού is gen. of origin after εμμεναι. See, in the next line, yeverjv and Alos. —190. τω, therefore.— μόν is correlative to avre, and they may be rendered as ... so. —192. For a great river (-god), to be sure, is on your side if he can help you at all. Still heaping insults upon the Scaman- der, which he is sworn to resent.—194. Aclielous is the largest river of Greece.—195. As Achelous was the Mississippi of Greece, so Oceanus, which is not a sea but a river (xx. 7), is the father of all rivers and seas, wells and fountains on earth, and, indeed, the genesis of the gods (xiv. 201), and of all things (xiv. 246). See also note at xx. 7, and Theol. of Gr. Poets, p. 141.—198. But 336 NOTES. even he fears the holt of great Zeus and the fearful thunder when it crashes from heaven. Observe the onomatopoetic words and the rush and roar of the verse.— os as well as 6 is demonstrative in Homer. 201. And he left him down there. — κατ’, adv. and emphatic.— 204. Nibbling, tearing (i. e. tearing as they nibbled) the fat on the kidneys. The omission of the connective between the participles intensifies the action. Cf. xvi. 161,162.— 206. Who, of course, had been put to flight and were still fleeing along the eddying river. The pa of this and of the previous line may refer to the natural consequence of the slaying of the leader of the Paeonians — their leader slain, they would of course be put to flight, and Achilles would of course pursue them.— 207. τον αριστον, their chief, their bravest, sc. Asteropaeus. Cf. xii. 102. — 209, 210. See a like mis¬ cellaneous list of names slain by Patroclus (xvi. 694-696) prelimi¬ nary to the interposition of Apollo (xvi. 700), as of Scamander here, 212. Yv. 211-271. The Eiver-god Eemonstrates with Achilles, and Bids him Drive the Trojans out upon the Plain and there do his Deeds of Violence. Achilles Consents, bnt in Driving them out only adds Insult to Injury, and Deals out More Fearful Slaughter. Scamander then Eises to Overwhelm him with his Flood. 214. Tou surpass (other) men in might, and surpass them not less in unseemly deeds .— pev and 8c correlate more closely the two things in which alike he surpasses, -n-epi pcv... Trcpl Sc, bring¬ ing together two points of superiority, are very frequent in Homer. 217. At least drive them out of my stream, and then over the plain proceed with your horrible doings. The aor. part, is prelim¬ inary, and the pres, imperf. denotes continued action.— 218-220. Yergil has almost translated these lines (Aen. v. 806-808): ge- merentque repleti | Amnes, nec reperirc viam atque evolvere pos¬ set | In mare se Xanthus.— 221. But come, now,pray let me alone: awe possesses me, leader of armies. It is the language of agitation and awe in the presence of the hero and his achievements. 224. That is, he will keep the promise of the previous line in the letter but not in the spirit — not so as to interfere in the least with his slaughter of the Trojans and his vengeance on Hector.— 225. «ίλσαι, crowd together. Cf. 295 and 607 below, and ILIAD XXI. 337 xviii. 294.— καί "Έκτορι, κ. r. λ.: and bring to trial with (lit. against, άντιβίην) Hector the questions, whether, etc. 230. είρυσαο, here observed, i. e. obeyed: more frequently, pre¬ served, servare.—232. δείελος = δΑλη, 111. “Doderlein would reject 228-233, and then κρημνού άπαΐξας = hastening away from the bank; so that Achilles fulfils his promise of 223. The ap¬ peal to Apollo — who does not appear to be at hand — is quite without effect on the story, and does not seem even to have been heard.” Pratt and Leaf. But κρημνόν άπαΐξας properly means leaping from the bank into the river , and we must suppose, with Crusius, that in his fury he forgot his promise, or that he meant to keep it only in tire letter.— 234. And the river dashed upon him, raging with its swell (as it swelled).— 23δ. κατ* αυτόν, along the stream. 238. £ωους, the living, in contrast with the dead. — σάω: See xvi. 363.— 241. And the stream, falling upon his shield, was con¬ tinually shoving him along, like the dead bodies, 235.— ουδέ .. . είχε, new was he able .— 244. διώσεν, tore away .— έττεσχε, checked .— 245. γεφυρωσεν, and dammed the river itself by falling in entire .— 247. ireSioio, towards the plain. — 248. με'γας θεός, the powerful river-god. — 249. άκροκελαινιόων, with darkening surface, άπαξ elp. ( άπαΐξας, διώσεν, άκροκελαινιόων ) naturally abound in so unique a description.— 251. δσον ... έρωή, as far over as a spear's cast .— έι rt, adv. Cf. iii. 12: οσον τ επ'ι λάαν ΐησιν. — 252. οΐματ’, the swoop .— 255. υτταιθα ... λιασθείς, bending beneath it. 257. As when an irrigator (lit. canal-leader) leads the way for a stream of water from the dark fountain among his plants and garden-plots. — 259. μάκελλαν, mattock. — εχματα, obstructions. — 260. υττό, beneath and before it. — 261. And this murmurs as it flows swiftly down in its steep channel , and it outstrips even its conductor. The last clause contains the point of comparison; the rest is mere costume and coloring of the picture, as we see in the application of the simile in the next line, viz. the swiftness with which the water overtakes and outruns the man who tries to direct it. The illustration would be familiar and striking in a country where artificial irrigation is common. Observe the repetition of the gnomic τε with the connective δε' in each clause; the last δέ τε introduces the reason for the fact illustrated: for gods are more powerful than men, e. g. Scamander, the river-god, than the hero, Achilles.— 2G5. όρμήσειε, set out, that is, endeavor, strive .— 266. γνώμεναι, to see. — 269. Kept striking with staggering 15 338 NOTES. force his shoulders. The imp. ιτλάζε answers to the opt. aor. όρμήσαε in expressing repeated action. So the imperfects in the following lines.— 270, 271. νπό, νπαιθα, and (nr- in vn-ipcirre all have essentially the same force, yiz. that of an adverb of place : underneath , repeated for emphasis. — vTrepcirrc, lit. was eating (nibbling; cf. epenropcvoi, 204) away the dust under his feet. Yv, 273-304. Achilles Cries to Zens and Complains that he is Doomed to so Shameful a Death. Poseidon and Here Hear his Cries, and, Supported by them, he Passes through the Plood. 273. ώς is exclamatory : how has no one of the gods undertaken, etc.— 274. circira, κ . t. λ. : Then , that is, after being saved from so ignoble an end, let me even die , τι παθΑν, even in Attic prose, being a euphemism for death, like our, if anything should hap¬ pen. — 276. But my dear mother, sc. is to blame.— αλλά, where οσον would be expected, answering to τόσον.— 277, 278. These lines foreshadow the actual manner of Achilles’ death, viz. by the arrows of Paris as the instrument of Apollo. — 280. For a brave warrior to be slain by another brave man was an honor¬ able death.— 281, 282. άλώναι «ρχθίντ*, to he taken shut up in a great river .— 283. βναυλος, properly a water-course or channel, is here a winter torrent, and substantially the same at 312 below.— 286. And, taking his hand in theirs, spoke also words of assurance. Cf. vi. 233, where also πιστώσαντο is accompanied with grasping of hands. 289. τοίω, such , sc. so mighty that you need have no fear. Ob¬ serve how carefully the dual is used in subject and predicates here where the support of the two divinities is to be emphasized. — 291. ώς, as, i. e. since, gives the ground or reason for the three previous lines, viz. that it is not fated to Achilles that he shall ~be slain hy a river at any rate, though he must die in some other way like other mortals. — 294. ιταύειν may be rendered by the imperative, though it manifestly depends on υποθησόμεθ ’. — όμοιΐου, an epithet applied to death, war, and other calamities, which are the common lot of all alike .— 295. Ίλιόφι is gen. after rft^ea, which is governed by κατά — within. — «λσ-αι: Cf. at 225. — 297. ϊμεν, like παναν, 294.— δίδομ€ν, we are giving. 298. μετ’ αθανάτους, among the immortals, where they were gath¬ ered near the battle-field (xx. 144-152).— 300. το δ*', κ. τ. λ.: And ILIAD XXI. 339 this (the plain) was all filled with water , overflowing the river banks.— 302. And his knees leaped high as he rushed right up against the current. — 303. to τχ€ν, hold him back, stop him. La Koche reads Ίσχ^ν. Yv. 305-341. Scamander Summons Simois to his Assistance, and Assails Achilles with Increasing Fury; and Here Sends He¬ phaestus for his Deliverance. 305. «λήγε, did not abate that fury of his. — 30G. And, lifting himself on high , raised his swelling current .— 307. Prof. Felton, in visiting the Troad, saw with great satisfaction that at flood the two principal streams flowed into each other. — 310. ού μίνεουσιν, will not stand against him.— 311 seqq. Lend aid quickly and fill the stream with water from the sources , and send on all the torrents , and raise a great food, and stir up a great rush and roar of logs and stones .— 317. Nor those beautiful arms made by Hephaestus. — λίμνης, lake or sea formed by the overflow of the river. — 318. μιν αυτόν, himself in distinction from his arms: heaping up gravel about him in abundance , an infinite quantity. — 320. eirumj- σονταΐι —^ννησονται. So in English ken = can .— 322. αύτο v, on this very spot. — 323. τυμβοχοήσ’, i. e. τνμβοχοησαι. So Dindorf, Diintzer, Faesi-Franke, Koch, Paley, etc., though they acknowl¬ edge that there is no other example of elision of this ending, -σαι. Al. τνμβοχόης. The subject is found in the subordinate clause: nor when the Greeks come to bury him will there be any need for them to raise a mound over him. Such boasting portends a fall. — 324, 325. The three participles without any connective (asyndeton) express rapidity, intensity, force, and the language is as turbid and violent as the scene. — 326. ττορφυρεον : See at xvii. 547. — 327. κατα δ’ fjpcc, and was on the point of overpowering him (taking him along down). 331. αντα σόβεν, κ. τ. λ.: for we deemed that eddying Xanthus was your antagonist (against you) in battle. Cf. 73.— 332. The imper¬ fect tense, ήίσκομεν, perhaps implies reproof by suggesting that the speaker may have been mistaken. — 333. But I will go to raise out of the sea a fierce blast of the west wind and the swift south wind. — ιπφαυσκ€ο : Cf. at 99. — 338. «ν δ’ αυτόν lei ττυρί, and put himself in the fire, i. e. envelop the river itself in fire. Cf. xviii. 346. — 341. φθόγξομ’ ίάχουσα, shall cry aloud. — σχίϊν: Cf. εαχεν, 303, and inicr\ f, 244. 340 NOTES. Yv. 342-384. Hephaestus Sets the whole Plain on Tire, and Pursues the Eiver-god with Eemorseless Fury, till Here herself, Moved by the Entreaties of Scamander, Bids him Cease. 344. κατ’ αύτόθ*: Of. at 201. Al. κατ αυτόν. — 345. σχίτο, was checked. — 346. As when in late summer the north wind quickly dries up a freshly-watered field. — άλωήν : See at xviii. 57. — 347. And it rejoices him whoever he may be that has the care of it. — 349. κή«ν, sc. Hephaestus, the subject being changed as in 343. 350, 351. Observe the repeated and emphatic καίοντο, καίίτο at the beginning of these lines. So also τείροντ, 353.— 353. ol κατα Sivas: ol is deictic: those or there in the eddies. — 355. ττοΧυ- μήτιος, only here as an epithet of Hephaestus. So πολνφρονος , 367; only there in the Iliad. The former is a frequent epithet of Odysseus in the Iliad, and the latter in the Odyssey.— 356. ts ττοταμοϊο, the strength and spirit of the river , lit. muscle. Not a mere circumlocution for the river. — 358. φλ€γ«'θοντι agrees with aoiyc, and ττυρί is dat. of instrument: nor would I fight against thee , thus flaming with fire. Cf. 365 : πνρΐ φλίγετο. — 359. καί αύτίκα, emphatic —forthwith even. — 360. What have I to do with strife and giving succor. 361. Φή follows a speech only here. The participial clause which follows is also unusual. p cv γιγνώσκων, xiv. 475, re¬ sembles it.— 362. €7Γ€ΐγόμ€νος, urged. — 364. άμβολάδην, found only here = άναβάλλων : bubbling up on all sides. Of course much of this description of the λίβης applies to the contents of the kettle. The caldron of boiling lard is very apt and forcible as suggesting that the whole river was, as it were, a mass of boiling and burn¬ ing fluid. — 366. The river (or river-god, for the poet indulges a marvellous freedom in mingling the two conceptions) lost not only all power, but the very inclination to flow on. The Scholiast says €0eXc = ηδννατο, but it is much more expressive.— ΐσχίτο = σχίτο, 345, only it is imperf. instead of aor. = stopped .— 8c = for. « — 367. ττολνφρονος : Cf. at 355. 369. Why has your son fallen upon troubling my stream. Felton. — 370. c£ άλλων: Of all others , singling me out while others are even more to blame.— 373. cm, adv. besides, in addition. Some connect it more closely with the verb — I will sicear to this also. *— 374-376 = xx. 315-317, where sec note. I have followed La ILIAD XXI. 341 Roche here instead of Dindorf, reading καιομενη, καίωσι instead of δαιομενη, δαίωσι. 378 = 330.— 379. σχεο, hold. Cf. σχείν, 341.— 380. στυφελίζειν, maltreat. — 381,382. κατε'σβεσε and κατε'σσντο are both άπαξ dp. The latter is followed by ace. ρε'εθρα ■= flowed down along its fair stream (bed). — 383. oi με'ν, Hephaestus and Scamander. Vv. 385-433. The Example thus Set by Hephaestus and Sca¬ mander, the other Gods Pall to in Successive Pairs, and in each instance the Champion of the Greeks Comes off Vic¬ torious. Ares Attacks Athene, but she soon Fells him to the Ground with a Stone. Aphrodite undertakes to Lead him off the Field, hut, Set on by Here, Athene Smites her in the Breast, and she Palls Senseless by his Side. 385. εν ... ττε'σε, fell in among. — βεβριθυϊα β apda. Cf. xx. 55 : (ίριδα βαρϋαν. — 386. And their spirit in their breasts moved (lit. breathed, blew) in opposite directions. — 387, 388. Nature is always moved in sympathy with the gods.— σάλττιγξεν, sounded trumpet-like. — αϊε, audiebat. — 389. What a picture of the su¬ preme deity!— 391. άφεστασαν, stood off from each other. 394. Tiirr’... ξυνελαυνεις, why again do you involve the gods in mutual strife. — κυνάμ,νια = impudence personified , the dog being the symbol of shamelessness and the fly of persistency. Cf. xvii. 570. — 395. δ i,for, or while. — 396. Ad rem, see v. 829, 881.— 397. αύτη, and yourself personally, besides setting on Diomed. Ad rem, cf. v. 856. — ττανόψιον, epithet of the spear, found only here, and meaning either all-shining , or, perhaps with adverbial force, in the sight of all. 400. θνσσανόίσσαν : Cf. ii. 447, v. 738, where the shield and its hundred θύσανοι are minutely described. — 402. τη, there , sc. in the aegis.— 405. Compare Vergil’s imitation, Aen. xii. 896 seqq. — 407. €i τεσ-χε, covered , a sense which the word has in xxiii. 190, 238, and includes at xxi. 244. — ττε'λεθρα = πλίθρα, here and al¬ ways in Homer square plethra. — 409 == xvi. 829. 410. ούδε νύ πω, κ. τ. λ. = oy ουδέ, κ. τ. λ., assigning a reason for the reproachful address (N? ]πντΐ€ ) : fool , who not even yet , as it seems, hast perceived. — 411. on, in that. — 412. Not an impreca¬ tion in which κεν would not be used, but a sarcastic explanation of his fall as the proper result of his mother’s curses for taking sides with the Trojans and against the Greeks.— μητρδς ερινυας, properly the avenging furies invoked by a mother against an 342 NOTES. unnatural child (cf. Theol. of Gr. Poets, pp. 140, 250 seq.), but here: the curses of his mother = άρα\ μητρός, ix. 566. Render: you must (lit. would) he thus expiating the curses of your mother. — 414. Compare the epithet αλλοπρόσαλλοι/, turncoat, applied to Ares by Athene and Zeus himself, v. 831, 889.— 417. εσαγείρετο, collected , i. e. recovered. 421. Cf. 394.— 422. pcV e\Qe,go for her. — 424. A blow with the hand is enough for Aphrodite: for Ares a huge stone was re¬ quired.— €ΐτΐ€ΐσαμ€νη, an aor. of e'neipi, found only here, but the fut. is found xx. 454.— 425 = 114.— 427 = 409. This refrain, re¬ peated after successive victims, is much more significant than the same narration would be if put in different language. Yv. 435-514. Poseidon Provokes Apollo to Tight, which he Pru¬ dently and Respectfully Declines. Artemis Twits Apollo of Cowardice, and Here Punishes her for it. Hermes Defers to Leto as the Wife of Zeus, and the latter Goes with her Daughter, Artemis, to Jove’s Palace on Mt. Olympus. 430. <£δε explanatory of tolovtol . — 432. Then should we have ceased , etc.— 434. Cf. 389, 408 : “ Dwell such passions in celestial minds ?”— 436. νώϊ, we two. So ετε'ρων, 437 : other pairs of com¬ batants.— 439. αρχε: The older and stronger god gives the younger and weaker the advantage of the first shot. — 440 = xix. 219. Knowledge is assumed to be the fruit of years. So xiii. 355. — 443. Poseidon and Apollo were the only gods who thus suffered and served mortals for hire. Homer nowhere ex¬ pressly assigns the cause of this humiliation. But later poets and mythologists ascribed it to their combination with HerO and Pallas Athene to bind and dethrone Zeus (i. 399 seqq.).— 444. τταρ Aio's, from his presence and at his command. — 445. And he meanwhile (imperf. tense) was directing and imposing our labors, as explained in the four following lines.— 446. In vii. 452 both gods are said to have labored at building the walls.— 448. βου- κολε'εσκες, tended from day to day. Used of pasturing horses , xx. 221. So ωνοχόει, used of pouring nectar , i. 598. 450. But when now the rejoicing seasons brought around (out) the full time for the pay. The seasons in general rejoice or bring joy. Homer’s epithets all characterize the things generally.— 453. σοί, dat. after ηπείλησε. Al. συν with δήσ€ΐν . — 454. περααν: Cf. 78. — 455. άττολεψε'μεν, lit. to peel off. It is άπαξ dp. Al. άποκόψειν. Cutting off ears, hands, etc., especially of captives ILIAD XXI. 343 and slaves, was a common practice.— 457. τον, κ.τ. λ. : Which he had 'promised and not paid. The sea-monster (xx. 147) was said to have been sent to punish Laomedon for this fraud. It is wor¬ thy of note how much the gods had to do with the royal family of Troy generation after generation, and yet how false they were. They were corrupted by such companionship.— 464. This some¬ what pessimistic view of the brevity and misery of human life is pretty common in Homer. See vi. 146, where the same compari¬ son with the leaves of the forest occurs. See also xvii. 446, where Zeus pronounces man the most wretched creature that lives and moves upon the earth. The doctrine is as true as it is sad, if this life is the whole of man. — 465. ζαφλεγε'ες, full of life and fire, άκήριοι, in the next line, is just the opposite : lifeless , lit. heart¬ less. Their hearts ceasing to beat. — 467. αυτοί, by themselves, without the participation of the gods. 468, 469. For he shrank from joining in battle with his father's brother, lit. in the hands of —470. ττόχνια, queen, fern, of πόσις, and from the same root as δ^σ-πότ-ης, δέσποινα— δ^σ-πότ-νια, and Lat. potis. Only here with Θηρών. —473. ειτε'τρεψας, have you turned over? — 475-477 bracketed by Dindorf and Koch, but not by most editors. 482. μένος, acc. of respect.— 483. γυναιξίν, to or among women. This clause explains τοξοφόρω with a sarcastic turn.— 487, 488. The conclusion is suppressed : try it, or expressed only by a shake of the head, as often elsewhere. Cf. vi. 150=487, except πολέμοιο. 490. σκαι -Q, hence ΣκαιαΙ πνλαι, the Left-hand, i.e. West gate.— τόξα here manifestly includes bow and arrows, which, indeed, is its proper meaning; hence the plural form. Cf. 492, 502. αύτοί- σιν, in the next line, which most editors treat as unemphatic, may be taken as emphasizing this idea: with the bow and the arrows too. Cf. ix. 194 : αυτή συν φόρμιγγι. —492. έντροτταλιζομενην, turning this way and that (cf. vi. 496, xvii. 109), that is, writhing under the blows. It is in emphatic contrast with the smiling Here (μ^ιδιόωσα ). — εκττπττον, fell out of the bundle which in¬ cluded bow and arrows, and perhaps quiver also.— 493. ΰιταιθα, from under. So 494, vF with its gen. ΐρηκος. 498. δε, for. — 499. ττληκτίζεσθαι, to come to blows with (πλησσω). It is άπαξ ftp., as are also e ισέπτατο and χηραμόν . — άλοχοισι, pllll*. generic. Leto appears in Homer only as the mother of AjjoIIo and Artemis. Here she is a silent actor.— 500. μάλα ττρόφρασσα, to your heart's content. 344 NOTES. 502. σνναίνντο, gathered up. — καμπύλα is so much the set epithet of τόξα that it adheres even when it is manifest that it means more than the bow.— 504. θυγατερος, gen. direction of motion.— 505. ή 8c, the daughter; opposed to ή με'ν, the mother.— 506. So Aphrodite, when she is wounded, and Achilles, when he is wronged, go to their mothers for help and comfort (i. 351, v. 370, xviii. 35).— 507. άμφι ... τρε'με, an expressive sign of bodily pain and mental agitation. — 508. ήδύ γελάσσας : Cf. at 389. — 509,510 = v. 373,374. 374 is not in the best MSS. here, and is probably an interpolation. 511. εϋστε'φανος, with beautiful garland or head-hand , only here as an epithet of Artemis; in Odyssey not unfrequently of Aph¬ rodite. Compare the κόλας στ(φάνας of the dancing maidens, xviii. 597.— κελαδεινή, as subst. only here; as adj. xvi. 183, xx. 70. Crusius and Diintzer print it here with capital initial.— 512. ,from the trunk of a tree or from a rock, i. e. sitting upon it. Cf. άφ’ Ίππων, άπο νεών, απ’ οχειών, κ. τ. λ. — 127. όαριζε'μεναι, to be chat¬ ting. Cf. vi. 516, where οάριζε expresses the converse of Hector with Andromache, and v. 486, ix. 327, where ωρ^σσιν and όάρων 352 NOTES. are used for wives. —127, 128. The “ epanalepsis ” of παρθένος ηίθεός τ€ seems like an image of the prattle here described. Perhaps it is mere emphasis, like xx. 371, 372.—129. ξυνελαυνε'- p-€v, sc. ημάς. It is here used intransitively. Of. xx. 135. — om τάχιστα: Most of the recent editions put the pause after these words and connect them with £we\avvipev .— 130. είδομεν, for ε ίδωμεν: let us know as soon as possible. — ’Ολύμπιος : It is worthy of notice that even Hector makes Zeus not an Idaean, but an Olympian god. So Chryses, the Trojan priest, makes the gods in general dwell on Olympus (i. 18). It may be the unconscious language of the poet. Vv. 131-166. Achilles now Draws near to Hector: Overcome with Fear, Hector Flees and is Driven Thrice around the Walls of Troy. 131 = xxi, 64.— ώρμαινε expresses characteristically the agita¬ tion and perplexity of such soliloquies. Cf. xvii. 106. — 132. Ένυα- λίω : Cf. at xx. 69. — κορυθάΐκι, only here = κορνθαίολος. The cease¬ less motion of the waving and flashing plume is always a striking- feature of the warrior.— 133. Πηλιάδα: Cf. at xix. 390.—134. χαλ¬ κός includes his whole armor, άμφί being equivalent to περί. Cf. at xvii. 4.—137. πνλας, sc. the Scaean. See at 97, 99. 139. κίρκος: The hawk is so called from the circles in which he flies; called φηξ perhaps as a sacred bird (ιερό?, ίε'ρα£), from which auguries were taken. The eagle also is said to be the swiftest of birds (xxi. 253 ; cf. also xiii. 819). — 140. οΐμησε, swoops. Observe the momentary action of this aor. in comparison with the con¬ tinued action expressed by φοβείται and άνωγει, and the repeated action by επαΐσσει. — 143. τρεσε, fed trembling. — 144. υπο with acc. means not only under but towards. — Χαιψηρά : Cf. 24 and at 37. 145. σκοττιήν: This loolcout rock or height (scopulus, specula) is mentioned (xx. 137) as the rendezvous of the gods on the Grecian side. The wild fig-tree occurs vi. 433 and xi. 167 ; in the latter with παρά and εσσευοντο of Agamemnon pursuing the Tro¬ jans past the fig-tree towards the Scaean gate , and the famous oak (xi. 170). They seem to be not far from the gate. —146. τείχεος ... vttc'k, properly, out from under the wall. Hector clung to the wall in his flight, but Achilles compelled him to take the wagon- road and flee more or less away, as it is explained 194-198 below. —147. κρουνώ, the two fountain-heads.— πηγαί, springs. —148. Ho- ILIAD XXII. 353 mer himself makes the Scamander, in common with the other rivers of the Troad, to have its sources in the mountains of Ida (xii. 19 seqq.), which is, of course, the fact. In order to reconcile the passage here with that and with the fact, the Scholiasts make Σκαμάνδρον gen., not after πηγαί, but after άναΐσσονσι , and under¬ stand κροννώ and ττηγαί, not of the original sources of the Scaman- der, but of two branches, into which the Scamander divides itself and then gushes forth anew on the plain: e/c fj άπο Σκαμάνδρον. But the language does not admit of such an interpretation. Schlie- mann himself at length learned that Homer describes as a poet, and not as a geographer or topographer.—149-152. The attempt to identify these two springs, hot and cold, is as unsuccessful as was that of the Scholiasts. Warm springs abound in the Troad, especially in the southern part, and there are three fountains of some note near Hissarlik, the scene of Schliemann’s excavations; but there is no such marked contrast in regard to temperature as that here described. See Schliemann’s Ilios, pp. 70, 110.— 149. άμφί = 7 reply round about .—151. Oepeii, even in summer. 153. -π-λυνοί: Compare the πΚννοί , washing basijis, away from the city, at which Nausicaa and her fair maidens washed their apparel, Od. vi. 40, and the women washing their clothes now¬ adays in the Ilissus and at the fountain of Callirrlioe. It is wor¬ thy of notice that the poet uses the present tense (ΐίασιν) of these basins, as if he conceived of them as still remaining, while he employs the iterative imperf. of the wives and daughters of the Trojans who used to wash their clothes there. Mure argues from such details that the poet was himself familiarly conversant with the Troad. Hist. Gr. Lit. vol. ii. p. 214.— 15G. το ττρίν, formerly in time of peace. — 157. By this way I say they two ran along. — βα is resumptive, as τταραδραμί'την is a resumption of παρά . . . eaaevovro, 145, 146. —158. Observe the emphatic juxtaposition of δίωκί to the contrasted fyevye: and there was pursuing him a far better. — 159. For they were not striving for an animal for slaughter nor for an ox-hide. 162. ΊΓίρ'ι τέρματα, about the goal , which horses in the race ran around and thence returned to the starting-point (cf. xxiii. 287 seqq.). The poet seizes on this point in the race, first, because Hec¬ tor and Achilles were in like manner running around the city, 165, and, secondly, because horse and driver exerted themselves most strenuously at this point, since the result depended chiefly on the speed and skill with which they passed the goal.—164. τρί-π-ος, 354 NOTES. poet, for τρίπονς. Ad rem, see note xviii. 373. The word came to denote elegant drinking-cups and ornamental tripods made especially for prizes in the race. The Street of the Tripods at Athens got its name from the number and splendor of the “ tripods ” by which it was adorned.— γυνή, a slave or concubine. — άνδρός κατατίθνηώτος, in honor of a hero dead. Compare the games at the funeral of Patroclus, xxiii.— 1GG. όρώντο, were look¬ ing on. Vv. 167-207. Zeus Inclines to Save Hector, but Athene Dis¬ suades him. Hector Continues to Plee, Strengthened by Apollo. Achilles Forbids the Greeks to Shoot at him, that he may have the Undivided Honor of Slaying him. 170. Observe the personal, not to say selfish, ground on which Zeus inclines to save Hector: os μοι, *. r. λ. This is characteris¬ tic of the Homeric divinities. Cf. Theol. of Gr. Poets, p. 161.— 171. Zeus had an altar on Gargaron, one of the peaks of Ida (viii. 48).— 174. So at xvi. 435 seqq. Zeus inclines to save his son Sarpedon, and is dissuaded by Her@. —176. έσθλον Ιόντα, brave (or noble) as he is. 179-181 = xvi. 441-443. Here, as elsewhere, it is implied that Zeus could contravene fate, as well as the will of all the other gods; but he does not do it. See at xvi. 440-443, 780, xxi. 517 et passim.— 181 is often repeated. Cf. iv. 29. 182-184 = viii. 38-40. — 183. θνμω ττρόφρονι , with earnest or fixed purpose. —185 = parts of ii. 179, iv. 37, and xx. 25 put together.— 186. Often repeated in Iliad and Odyssey.—187 = ii. 167, iv. 74. The mind of the poet seems to be full of these poet¬ ical snatches—or commonplaces, as Mure calls them—often, but not always, distinctive of particular persons. 191. And even if he eludes the sight by hiding (cowering) beneath the bush , yet , tracking him up, he runs steadily on till he finds him. —194. όσσάκι: Cf. xxi. 265. — ττυλάων Δαρδανιάων, gen. after άρ¬ τιοι ) άΐξασθαι. Crusius and most of the commentators identify the Dardanian gate (mentioned also v. 789) with the Scaean. But according to the uniform custom in the East jmd in ancient times of naming the gates of a city from the places to which they lead, the Dardanian gate would be that opening towards Dardania, which was at the very base of Mt. Ida (cf. xx. 216 seqq.). In other words, while the Scaean was the West gate, the Dardanian must have been the East gate. Gladstone (Juventus, ILIAD XXII. 355 p. 470) says the South gate.— 195. viro ττυργους: Cf. υπό τείχος, 144 and note there.— 196. ol: La Roche reads of, because it is reflexive = himself, sc. Hector. — 197. So often he (Achilles), get¬ ting in advance of him, would turn him away (from the city) tow¬ ards the plain. — ΐΓροιτάροιθεν seems to strengthen -π-αραφθάς, and to refer, not to the city, but to Hector : getting in advance of him, sc. Hector.— 198. αυτός, Achilles : he himself flew ever towards the city, in order thus to anticipate Hector and prevent him from reaching it.— 199, 200. διώκειν in these two lines seems to include the unusual sense of overtake. But the word aptly expresses the felt inability of one in nightmare to make any progress.—In the application to Achilles and Hector, 201, the infinitives express the definite ideas: to overtake and to escape. — 202. How could he have escaped so long as he did ?— 203. -ιτυματόν tc και ύστα¬ τον, for the very last time, sc. during his long flight thrice around the city; but now Apollo leaves him to his fate. 205. avevcve καρήατι, well expressed by our shook his head. The Greeks expressed prohibition or refusal by drawing back the head (cf. Od. ix. 468, xxi. 129). dveveve is the exact antithesis of Kareveve. The imperf. is used to express continued or repeated action. So ea in 206.— 207. Cf. at xvi. 90. c Yv. 208-247. Zeus Weighs the Destinies of the Two Heroes; that of Hector Sinks in the Scales; Apollo Porsakes him; Athene Inspires Achilles with Fresh Hope, and, in the Form of his Brother, Deiphobus, Encourages Hector to Await his Approach. 209, 210 = viii. 69, 70, where Zeus weighs the destinies of Greeks and Trojans, and the Grecian scale for the time sank. So, though with more propriety, we speak of God as weighing individuals and nations in the balances of justice.— 209. Ιτιταιν£, lit. stretched, i. e. levelled, poised. — 212. μίσσα, sc. τάλαντα : and, taking them Iry the middle, raised (lit. drew) the balances .— peirc, sank. — 213. βίς Άΐδαο, i. e. to the abode of the dead. — Xiircv, κ. τ. λ., his last and best friend left him. Cf. 203, xvi. 94, where Achilles says: μάλα τους ye (sc. Τρώα?) φιλβι enaepyos ’Απόλλων. — 214. Apollo leaves Hector, and Athene comes to the help of Achilles; of course the doom of the former is now sealed. The scene is supremely pathetic and sublime. 221. 'ΤΓροιτροκυΧινδόμίνος, found only here and at Od. xvii. 525: there of “ a homeless wanderer rolled even farther and farther 356 NOTES. onwards by the tide of misfortune ” (Pratt and Leaf); here of a suppliant rolling and prostrating himself again and again be¬ fore him whom he supplicates, προπρο- denotes repetition.— 222. αμττνυε, recover l/reath. 227. Δηϊφόβω, a younger brother of Hector, mentioned with Helenus as leader of a division (xii. 94), distinguished for his airy step and loud shout (xiii. 158, 418), and white shield, 294 below.— δέμας και άτειρε'α φωνήν, χνϋ. 555 et al. 229. Ήθεΐε, elder brother. — 230 = 173.— 231 =xi. 348. — 234. γνωτών, brothers , and so generally in Iliad. Cf. iii. 174, xvii. 35 et al.— 235. τιμήσασθαι, sc. σε, implied in the next line : to honor thee who hast dared , etc., the rel. clause giving the reason for the honor.— 237. δε', while. 238. The part acted by Athene here and in the wounding of Menelaus and breaking of the truce (iv. 86 seqq.) does her as little credit as that acted by Apollo, in the death of Patroclus, does him. She is here the goddess of stratagem and deception, not of wisdom. But we have not got beyond the maxim that all is right in war.— 240. Besought me one after the other embracing my Tcnees. — λίσσονθ’ .. .γουνσυμενοΐπ: -γουνών \ίσσοντο , ix. 451; yovvd- ζοντο, xv. 665. — 241. τοίον, adv. *acc. = so much do all fear and tremble before him .— 243. But now let us both press right foncard and fight. — 246. δαμήχ]·. La Roche and DUntzer read δαμε/ η, and remark that the opt. denotes the less probable, perhaps, but more desirable alternative. Cf. at xviii. 308. Yv. 247-305. Hector Proposes a Mutual Engagement that nei¬ ther shall Dishonor the Body of the other Slain. Achilles Refuses with Scorn, and Throws his Spear, but it Passes over the Crouching Hector and is Planted in the Ground. Hector Throws his Spear, and it Glances Harmless from Achilles’ Shield. He now Discovers that he has been De¬ ceived by Athene in the Porm of Deiphobus, and Resolves that he will not Die without a Straggle. 247. καί emphasizes Kcpboavvy ή-γησατο : when she had thus spoken she also cunningly led the way , i. e. went on before to tlie fight.— 251. δίον, fled fearing. Cf. τρε'σε, 143. Koch reads δίε?. — 253. Cf. at xviii. 308. — κεν refers to στήμβναι = and in that case, thus taking a stand: Iwoidd slay or be slain (lit. take or be taken), i. e. fight it out to a decisive issue. — 254. ε-π-ιδώμεθα, let us call (lit. give) the gods here to witness our engagements, tVi, ILIAD XXII. 357 lit. upon or over us. So dare testes in Latin. — 255. άρμονιάων, agreements = συνημοσννας, 261 = συνθηκας. — 257. καμμονίην, vic¬ tory as the reward of endurance. Autenrieth. Only here. — 259. pe£tiv: The inf. implies an impel*, to be supplied from the foregoing context: and so do you agree to do. 260 = i. 148.—261. αλαστε, unforgetable, unpardonable , sc. as the slayer of Patroclus.— 265. φιλήμεναι, sc. άλλήλω. — 266, 267 = v. 288, 289, except the first two words.— 267 = xx. 78.— 268. Be¬ think yourself of i. e. summon lip all your valor of every sort. In vii. 237 seqq. Hector boasts his superiority in every species of combat. The omission of the connective in both these clauses expresses impatience, as, indeed, does the whole speech, e. g. 261 and the repeated ovk εστι, 262,265. — 269:= xvi. 493. — 271. δαμάα, pres., expresses more immediateness than the future. — άθρόα πάντα = all at once. 273 = iii. 355.— 274 = xiii. 184, xvi. 610 et al.— 275. εζετο here takes the place of κατίκυψ-β in the parallel passages xvi. 611, xvii. 527 mhe stooped, crouched. — 276. άνά ήρττασε, plucked it up, and proceeded to give it back to Achilles, τ/ρπασε a momentary act, διδου the continuation of it. — 279. You missed your mark , and so it appears you did not at all , etc. — 280. Though to be sure you said you knew. Cf. 270, 271. — εκ Διός, as the original source of oracles and prophecies.— 281. But you were a glib talker and cunning in speech. Hector and Aeneas think others are great talkers. Cf. xx. 246 seqq., 365, 431.— 285. If the god has given it to thee. — 286. ώς, introducing and emphasizing a wish: would you might receive it all and bear it away with you in your flesh, κομίζω unites these two meanings. 289 = 273, marking the parallelism between the two comba¬ tants.—- 291. άτΓε'ττΧάγχΘη, glanced. — χώσατο . . . χειρός = xiv. 406, 407, where also it is said of Hector.— 293. κατηφήσας, with down¬ cast look. — ούδ’ άλλο: No god returned his spear to him, as Athene did to Achilles!— 294. λευκάσιπ,δα: Of. at 227. The word is found only here in Homer, but it occurs in the tragic poets.—295. The omission of the connective expresses haste: he askedfor ms long spear ! —296. εγνω, sc. his situation and his doom. 301. And there is no escape; for so it seems this (sc. my death) was long since the will of Zeus and Zeus' 1 son the far-shooter .— τόγε can refer to θάνατος or άλΐη, and interpreters differ as to the ref¬ erence; but βα πάλαι favors the interpretation above given.— 303. μοίρα is not opposed to the will of Zeus, but identical with 358 NOTES. it—this clause being an emphatic repetition of πάλαι τόγε, κ. t. λ., in antithesis to oi pe πόρος ye, κ. r. λ. — 304. Let me not , however , die without a struggle and without glory. Yv. 306-366. Hector, with Drawn Sword, Springs upon Achilles, but the latter Pierces him Through the Heck with his Spear. Hector again Pleads for Due Burial of his Body, but Achilles again Denies his Bequest. 308. οιμησεν, darted , of the hawk, 140, of the eagle here, or of Hector darting like the eagle.— άλείς, gathering himself up for a spring. — 310. πτώκα is used xvii. 676 as the name of the hare, which is the image and symbol of timidity. — 312. ώρμήθη, was roused. — με'νεος, κ. τ. λ., cf. xvii. 499. — 313. κάλυψεν, held as a cover. — 314. επε'νευε, sometimes := Kareveve, the opp. of aviveve, e. g. i. 528. Cf. at 205 above; but here simply: kept nodding to and fro with his helmet, i. e. his helmet kept nodding.— 317. o!os = Lat. qualis. — εΐσ i: Cf. at 27.— άμολγω: Cf. at 28. — 318. Which is the most beautiful star that is set in the heavens. — 319. So it shone from, etc., i. e. such was the light which shone. Venus, the evening star, here illustrates the bright gleaming of the hero’s spear, as Sirius illustrates the portentous light of his first appear¬ ing, 26 seqq.— 321. Searching his fair form to see where it was most vulnerable, lit. where it might yield most. 322. And the rest of his person so far indeed his armor protected. — τοΰ limits χρόα, and άλλο τόσον is adverbial acc. in emphatic antithesis (with pev) to φαίνβτο δε, by which it is explained. — 323. Cf. xvii. 125, 194. — κατακτάς, after having slain him. The slaying is related xvi. 820 seqq. — 324. But it showed (sc. his person, χρως) where the collar-bones separate the neck from the shoulders. Faesi-Franke for explanation of απέχονσιν refers to viii. 325 : 66l κ\η\ς anoepyei αυχένα re στήθος re. Ill English we say connects rather than separates. — 325. λαυκανίην is epex- egetical of fj κλ^ϊδε?. It is the gullet, or food-pipe, in distinction from ασφάραγον, the windpipe, 328. — 326. It is worthy of notice how soon Hector falls beneath the might of Achilles when he stops, though with drawn sword (306), to encounter him. — 329 expresses the purpose, not of Achilles, but of the fates. — άμειβόμενος: What Hector says (333) is in answer to Achilles’ ad¬ dress to him. 331. άτάρ που, but methinks. άτάρ implies that the real situa¬ tion of Hector is very different from what lie said when he was ILIAD XXII. 359 slaying and stripping Patroclus. κϊσαι supplied would express it. Cf. xvi. 837 ; also the prophecy of the dying Patroclus, xvi. 851 seqq., which is here fulfilled.— 332. όττίζεο,/^?’, dread, always an avenger; in the Odyssey always the anger of the gods. See under όπίζοραι and oms in Autenrietli’s Lex. — 333. τοϊο limits άοσσητηρ . — με'γ’ άμείνων,/βτ· superior to you. — 335. σε με'ν, κ. r. λ. : Hector addresses the same threat to the dying Patroclus, xvi. 836 — a poetical nemesis. But neither threat was executed. 337 repeated pathetically from xvi. 843, where it introduces the words of the dying Patroclus.— 338. νττερ ψυχής, by thy life. — 340. μεν sets the ransom over against the body ( σώμα be), 342. — 341. δώρα τά, gifts which , strictly, gifts these my father and mother will give. — 342, 343 = vii. 79, 80, where Hector makes this stipulation precedent to the single combat which follows with Ajax. Do the stipulation there and the petition here imply Hector’s special care and anxiety for his body ? σώμα in Homer is always a dead body.— οΐκαδ’ implies a verb of motion after dopevai .— ττυρός is gen. of an allotted portion after λελάχωσι. 345. Cf. 240: beseech me not by my hiees nor my parents .— 346. “It has but one redeeming point, such as it is, namely, that Achilles only wishes he had the heart to cat up his enemy.” Felton.— 347. οΐά μ’ εοργα <5,for such deeds as thou hast done me! — 348. ώς, so sure it is that there is none that can, etc.—that is, you see the proof that there is no escape for you in the savage wish just expressed.— 349. Not even if they should bring here and weigh out a tenfold and even a twenty fold ransom. Compare ix. 379 and the series of hyperbolical values which Achilles there declares would not move him to be reconciled to Agamemnon. Well might Horace characterize Achilles as inexorabilis (De Art. Poet. 121). — είκοσινήριτ is άπαξ dp. and of doubtful derivation; in ix. 379 βικοσώα? takes its place. — 350. For στήσωσι, in the sense of weigh , cf. at xix. 247. ερΰσασθαι, in the next line, is used in the same sense, as is proved by σ’ αυτόν = weigh down thyself with gold, i. e. ransom thee with thy weight in gold. Cf. e\ice, 212. Both words signify to draw, sc. the balance, hence = weigh. 356. Surely blowing thee well I behold thee , sc. as described in the following clauses, inexorable and iron-hearted. — 358. μήνιμα, a cause of anger. The word is found only here in Iliad, and only once in Odyssey, viz. xi. 73. — 359. A prophetic anticipation of the way in which Achilles actually died, viz. by an arrow from the bow of Paris, aided, of course, by Apollo as the god of archery. 360 NOTES. So the (tying Patroclus predicts the end of Hector, xvi. 854, where see note. 361-364. The same lines which describe the death of Patroclus by Hector’s hand, xvi. 855-858, where see notes. It is not a mere mechanical repetition, but a word-picture of poetical retribution. See also at 335 above.— 365, 366 = xviii. 115,116, where also it is the language (characteristic) of Achilles. It is almost trans¬ lated by Vergil, xii. 743, 744. Yv. 367-404. The Greeks draw near and Admire the Slain Hector, and each of them Inflicts a Wound upon his Body. Achilles Strips off his Armor, Fastens his Feet to his Chariot, and Drags his Body Trailing in the Dust. 370. Οηήσαντο, beheld with wonder. — καί, also, i. e. they not only ran up, but also beheld with wonder.— 371. άνουτητί, adv., with¬ out inflicting a wound . 373. Verily Hectoi' is now much easier to handle , or, more exactly and more sarcastic, softer to touch. 380. οσ ού = more than. — 381. tl w r ith liyer (more frequently aye): if you please. 8c in apodosis. — 382. That we may , per¬ chance, icnow somewhat the intention of the Trojans. Crusius reads κ en, that we may still know. La Poche renders κί τι, wo moglich , if possible.— 387. The insertion and position of the name Patro¬ clus increase the emphasis and pathos. — του also is emphatic. — 388 an emphatic: as long as I lire and more. Cf. ix. 610, where also it is the language of Achilles.— 389. καταλήθοντ’, utterly for¬ get , found only here and characteristic of the intensity of Achil¬ les. irep, separated from el (e’lnep), adds to the emphasis. To this βγώ και κεΐθι, in the next line, is in emphatic contrast. It will be seen that the passage takes for granted a future life, but implies uncertainty touching the retention of the mental facul¬ ties there. Compare the Nejcvta, Od. xi., and Theol. of Gr. Poets, p. 198.— 392. άγωμίν: Cum irrisione quadam pro eXuvyev. Do- derlein. Compare the irony of the common soldiers, 373 above. — 393, 394. Eustathius and other ancients took these tw T o verses to be the song of triumph ( παιηονα ), in part at least, which Achil¬ les would have the Achaeans sing as they dragged the body of Hector to the ships. Accordingly the connective is omitted in 393, as if it were epexegetical of παιηονα. 395. μήδίτο with two acc., like verbs of doing well or ill.— 396 explanatory of 395, hence asyndeton. — tcVovtc dual, because ILIAD XXII. 361 of both feet. He cut a hole or slit back of the tendo Achillis , be¬ tween it and the bone, reaching from the heel to the ankle. — 397. €|rprrev, lit. let them hang out, sc. from the slits in the feet. So of the gods hanging from the golden chain of Zeus let down from heaven, viii. 20. We say, fasten to. So, in the next line, Ik . . . βδησ£, bound out of instead of bound to. Very often the Greeks, looking at things from the opposite point of view from what we do, reverse the English use of the prepositions in and out, to and from, over and under, up and down, especially in com¬ position with verbs.— 398. κάρη : The larger part of the body as well as the head must have dragged on the ground, so low was the w T ar-ehariot. Compare the account xxiv. 15 seqq., where the insult to the body of Hector is repeated.— 399. άνά ... «ίρας, sc. into the chariot. — 400 = v. 366 et al. — 401. άι φι ... Ή-ίτναντο, flowed loosely around. Al. πίλναντο . — 403. But at this time Zeus gave to his enemies to dishonor him in his own fatherland —a double dishonor. Yv. 405-436. All Troy Mourns for Hector. Priam Beseeches the People to let him go forth from the City and Entreat Achilles for the Body. Priam and Hecuba Lament for their Son. 407. κώκνσεν, shrieked, always of women ; ωμωξεν (1. 408), lament¬ ed, of men, lit. cried οίμοι , vae rnilii, w r oe is me. The wailing of the people is expressed by both roots in 409. — 409. εΐχοντο, were held by, i. o.were wholly given up to .— 410. τά> is neut. and is ex¬ plained by the following clause : most like that, sc. as if etc., that is, the wailing was as universal and distressing as if the whole city were in flames. — 411. όφρυόεσσα, beetling — ψεμό^σσα, iii. 305, aiVeia, Od. iii. 488 (αΐπψσσα, xxi. 87), epithets of Troy denoting elevation. Cf. υφρυσι , xx. 151. — κατ’ άκρης, lit. down from the summit; w T e should say, to its foundations. See above, on 397.— 413. ττυλάων Λαρδανιάων: Cf. at 194. — 414. κυλινδόμενος : Cf. 221. — κατά. Kcirpov: Cf. XXIV. 164. 418. Χίσσ-ωμ’, that I may entreat, ως omitted.— άτάσθαλον, wicked, from ατη . — 419. If , perchance, he may respect my age and pity my gray hairs. — 420. τοιοσδε, of like age, aged like myself. — 425. ov, for whom. — 426. "Εκτορος: Observe the climax of emphasis and of pathos in the position of this word. — 427. τω, then. — 429. Ιττί, too, i. e. in concert with him. 430. «Ιηρχί γόοιο: Cf. xviii. 51, of Thetis leading the wail or dirge of her nymphs, and xvfii. 316, of Achilles that of the 16 362 NOTES. Achaeans for Patroclus.— 431. τε'κνον, more endearing than vJe. Cf. xviii. 73. — βείομαι, Schol. βιώσομαι. Cf. xv. 194, xvi. 852.— 435. δειδε'χατ, plpf. of δΰκννμι, strictly to welcome with out¬ stretched hand or cup; her z—honored. Cf.ix. 297.— 436=xvii. 478, 672, where the same line is a refrain in the lament over Pa¬ troclus. There is genuine pathos in the laments both of Priam and Hecuba, but the father pities himself while the mother thinks only of her son. Vv. 437-515. Andromache, Weaving in her Chamber, Hears the Wailing, Hastens to the Tower, and, Seeing her Husband being Dragged Behind the Car of Achilles, Palls Senseless. Recov¬ ering from her Swoon, she Bewails her own Loss and that of her now Patherless Boy. 437. Her ignorance and the suddenness of the discovery ex¬ plain the violence of the shock, 466 seqq.— 440. υφαινε, in obe¬ dience to the direction of her husband (vi. 490 seqq.), and as a natural means of forgetting her anxiety.— μυχω: The womens’ apartments were in the inner part of the house.— 441. Cf. iii. 126, the web that Helen was weaving. — θρόνα, Schol. άνθη ποικίλα : embroidered flowers; only here in Homer. Such embroidery im¬ plies the existence of drawing and painting, though no distinct mention is made in Homer of those arts. So alphabetic writing may have existed even if we admit that it is not mentioned. Theol. of Gr. Poets, p. 84.— 442. A touch of nature which adds greatly to the tenderness and pathos of the scene.— 445. 8 — on. — 448. ελελίχβη, shook .— κερκίς, the staff-rod (which in the Ho¬ meric age took the place of the shuttle in the later loom) which she held in her hand, but which, as soon as she heard the lamen¬ tations, fell out of her hand to the ground. 450. ΐδωμ* : Cf. at 418 : λισσω/χ’. The broken speech is indica¬ tive of excitement.— 452. άνα στόμα, up to my mouth , the hyper¬ bole of strong feeling. — 454. at yap, κ.τ. λ. Cf. at xviii. 272. — en-os refers to the language of her own fears expressed in 455.— 457. άγηνορίης άλεγεινής : Cf. vi. 407 : φθίση σε το σον μίνος. 460. μαινάδι is found only here. — 461. κραδίην is acc. of re¬ spect; render: with beating heart .— 462. irvpyov, the tower at the gate. Cf. xxi. 526, 531; and vi. 386, where the parting of Hector and Andromache had taken place.— 463. τόν, him, emphatic; no need to speak his name: to the affectionate and anxious wife ILIAD XXII. 363 him is, of course, her husband. — 466 = v. 659, xiii. 580 et al.— 467. αϊτό . .. εκάιτυσσεν, and she gasped forth her life, άπαζ dp. — 468. The casting far away of these ornaments was the invol¬ untary effect of her fall, unlike the mother’s tearing off and throwing far away of hers, as described in 406. For these orna¬ ments, see Autenrietli’s Lex. sub. v. and illustrations there; also Scliliemann’s Jlios, p. 454 and illustrations.— 471. ήγάγεθ’ .. . ειτει ... εδνα : Cf. at xvi. 190. Here the marriage presents (εδνα) go to the bride. — 473. γαλόω re και είνατε'ρες here = husband''s sisters and wives of husbandis brothers , as Andromache’s connections in Troy would be only those of her husband. Cf. vi. 378. γαλόωτ = Lat. glos.— 474. Who held her up, frightened to death — language of exaggeration or according to appearance.— 475. άγε'ρθη, like the English collected. — 476. άμβλήδην γοόωσα, sobbing convulsively. Cf. άμβολάδην, XXI. 364. 477. Cf. 431.— lfj άρα, κ. τ. X. : so, then, we were both born to one and the same (sad) lot. — 479. Cf. vi. 416,425. — 480. 8 ... εοΰσαν, a stock phrase often repeated in Iliad and Odyssey, e. g. II. viii. 283, Od. i. 435. — 481. An ill-fated father (reared) an ill-fated daughter: would that he had not begotten me. — 484. νήττιος αυτως, so young, a mere infant. Cf. vi. 400 of the same child of Hector and Andromache.— 489. For others will rob him of his lands, άττουρήσουσιν irreg. fut. of άπανραω. See Autenrieth’s Lex. et al. This reading, given by some MSS., is approved by Buttm. Lexil. and adopted by Dindorf, Faesi-Franke, La Roche, Koch, etc., in¬ stead of άπουρΐσσονσιν found in most MSS. and older editions, which expresses the same tiling under the figure of removing the boundaries. — 490. ήμαρ ορφανικόν: Cf. at xvi. 831, xix. 294, 409.— τταναφήλικα, απαξ dp. For the meaning, see Lex.— 491. He is all bowed down. — νττεμνήμνκε is usually explained as for νπεμή- μνκ.€, augmented and reduplicated perf. of νπ-ημυω. Cf. ii. 148, where ημί /ei is used of the corn bending before the wind, and ii. 373 of a city tottering to its fall. See also viii. 308, xix. 405. The w T ord is very expressive.— δεδάκρυνται : See at xvi. 7. — 492. ανεισι, goes away. — 494. τυτθδν, a little while, explained by the next line. — ειτε'σχεν, holds up, offers, gnomic aor. 496. αμφιθαλής, lit. prosperous on both sides, i. e. a boy whose father and mother are \oth living. Schol. in άμφοϊν, μητρ\ καί πατρ\, ε νδαίμων . Others understand by it simply, very rich. It is another άπαξ dp., of which there is an unusual number in this lament. — 497. όνειδείοισιν, with reproachful words; only here 364 NOTES. ■without endaaiv .— 498. cppc, hegone! — ούτως, Schol. ως ί'χςις, as you are. — 500. Άστυάναξ : What a change and reverse for Asty- anax ! Observe the emphasis on the name here and 506. Cf. "E κτορος, 426.— 504. θαλβ'ων, happy thoughts. See L. and S.’s Lex. Another άπαξ dp .— 505. άττο ... άμαρτών, deprived of. Cf. άφαμαρ- τουσ-τ], vi. 411. The reader cannot but be struck witli the many points of connection and resemblance between this book and the Sixth.— 506, 507. The Trojans named the son Astyanax, Lord of the City, because the father was the defender of Troy. Hector has been thought by some to signify the Holder, sc. of the city.— 509. αιόλα,ι: Cf. at xix. 404.— «ύλα,ί, xix. 26. 510. γυμνόν: This word seems to suggest the thoughts which follow about th q fine and elegant garments which have been made for him by her hands and the hands of her women , but which, now useless to him , she will publicly hum — thus, and thus only, to shed some lustre upon him in the sight of the Trojans and Trojan women. This lament of Andromache has been criticised as cold and petty, and scarcely in keeping with the tragic scene which precedes. Possibly this is one of the places where Horace would say: quandoque bonus dormitat Homerus. But it is cer¬ tainly natural, full as she is of tender and proud thoughts of her noble husband, and almost overwhelmed by the calamity which has befallen their infant boy in the loss of his father. And those who take offence at the details touching his apparel should not forget how much such details filled the hearts and the hands, especially of the women of the East, in olden times. Compare the like details in the eulogy of the virtuous woman in the last chapter of the book of Proverbs. 515 = xix. 801, where it closes the lament of Briseis over Pa- troclus. Such lines belong to the technic of epic song. At the same time the parallel so often suggested between the fate of Patroclus and that of his slayer, Hector, may be an intentional illustration of what is called poetical justice. ILIAD XXIII. ’Αθλα 4ίγι Πατρ<5κλω. This book is justly entitled The Games in Honor of Patroclus, since it is entirely occupied with the games which constituted the chief part of the funeral rites that were performed over his body. The Greeks and the Romans were accustomed thus to honor their dead heroes (Liv. xxxi. 50, Tac. Ann. vi. 11; see Diet, of Antiq.). Vergil (Aen. v.) has copied this description, though with variations. The last two books of the Iliad have often been objected to as prolonging the poem beyond its proper conclusion with the death of Hector. But the Ajax and the Antigone of Sophocles, that perfect master of dramatic unity, are prolonged to considerable length beyond the catastrophe for the very same reason, viz. to put the mind of the Greeks (who had a religious horror of remaining unburied of which we can hardly conceive) at rest as to the due burial of the heroes of the tale. See Theol. of Gr. Poets, pp. 123, 124. Moreover, in the knightly courtesy of Achilles, as exhibited in the conduct of the games in the Twenty-third Book, and the generosity with which he treats Priam when he comes in person to beg the body of his son in the Twenty-fourth Book, we see the character of the hero of the poem in a new and most at¬ tractive light. See an excellent article by Dean Milman in the Quarterly Review , vol. 44. Vv. 1-34. After the Return of the Greeks to their Ships and Tents Achilles bids his Myrmidons not to Disperse, but to Remain by him till they shall have Performed the Funeral Rites over the Body of his Friend, and meanwhile he Provides for them the Funeral Feast. 1. The transitional ώς here, following that at the close of the previous book, is regarded by many critics as proving that this book is a later addition. The last line of the preceding book is, however, only the formal close of the lament of Andromache, while the first line of this book is a general transition from the Trojans to the Greeks. We have a similar repetition of aramount among the nobles in the Middle Ages. Agamemnon especially is άναξ άνδρών, while all the chiefs and leaders are βασιλψς. — 36. είς Άγαμε'μνονα, sc. to his tent. Cf. 38. — 39. The heralds went to perform this service, because it was in the royal tent and in honor of an άναξ . — 40. άμφί ... μόγαν: Cf. at xxii. 443, xviii. 344. — 41. άπο, off .— 42. επί may be super or insuper, over or moreover. 43. Ού anticipates the ov of the next line and intensifies the negation.— os τίς, so in the best recent editions, not όστίί. τις would regularly be an appositive of Ζην, but is attracted into the relative clause: No, hy Zeus , one of the gods who is loth the highest and the lest. — 44. ού θε'μι* εστί, it is not right , i. e. not in ac¬ cordance with the law and custom of mourning, that the lath should come near my person. — κάρη is here, as it often is, a peri¬ phrasis for a person , and λοετρά ... Ικε'σβαι is a periphrasis for λονσασθαι . — 46. κείρασθαί κόμην: It was customary for mourners to cut off their hair , and devote it as an offering to the dead (Od. iv. 197, Soph. Elec. 52). — έπεί, κ.τ.λ. : for never again will such grief come to my heart. It is not necessary to suppose that he had consciously in mind that he should not live to mourn the death of his father and his son: it is a natural expression of deep grief at the death of a friend. — 49. δτρυνον, despatch — Lat. ma- tura.— 50. παρά, κ. τ. λ .: And to have at hand all those things ichich it is lefitting one to have on his journey down to the murky darkness. 368 NOTES. — 53. άττ* οφθαλμών, out of our sight. Cf. Gen. xxiii. 4.— έργα generic or euphemistic for μάχην. 56, 57 = i. 468, 469 et passim Iliad and Odyssey.— 58 = i. 606. — 59. Cf. i. 34.— 61. εν καθαρω is used in the Iliad especially of a place clear of dead bodies (viii. 491, x. 199).— 63. μάλα γάρ, κ. τ. λ. : This clause is enclosed in parentheses in some editions and separated from the foregoing and following clauses only by a comma, thus making 65 (ηλθς de) the apodosis of 62 (evre τόν). — γυΐα is obj. of κάμε, and *Έκτορ > (1. 64) stands for *Έκτορα: in pursuing Hector towards wind-swept Ilios. — 65. ψυχή : Compare what is said of the spirit of Patroclus, xvi. 856. — 66. αύτω, em¬ phatic: like himself i. e. his living self. Cf. i. 4, where avrovs stands for the bodies of the slain in contrast with their spirits (ψυχάς) which have gone down to Hades. Unlike Plato, Homer conceives of the body as the self, and the soul, when it has left the body, as still living, indeed, but little more than the breath or shade or image (ειδωλον, 72) of the living man.— 67. τοΐα, like that of the living Patroclus. 70. ακηδείς is imperf. with ζώοντος , but with θάνοντος (aor. part.) it is to be supplied in the pres.— 71. Cf. 53.— ιτερήσω, subj. aor. without the subj. part. = that I may pass. Cf. xxii. 418. — 72. Ιε'ρ- γουσι: Charon is represented as performing this office by Yerg. Aen. vi. 327, 328 : Nec ripas datur horrendas et rauca fluenta | Transportare prius, quam sedibus ossa quierunt. See also Od. xi. 51 seqq.— είδωλα = Lat. simulacra. Cf. Yerg. Georg, iv. 472 : Umbrae ibant tenues simulacraque luce carentum. — καμόντων=: Lat. confecti, defuncti, Engl, defunct, those who have finished the work of life. Cf. iii. 278, Od. xi. 476, xxiv. 14. 73. vn-ep ττοταμοΐο, the Styx. Cf. viii. 369, Od. x. 514. But with the Egyptians, the Hebrews, and the whole Aryan race “ over the river” is a euphemism for death or the entrance into a future life. — 74. αύτως, thus, i. e. in vain. — 75. And give me your hand for the last farewell, I beseech you with tears. — ολοφύρομαι in a pregnant sense. — 76. λελάχητε is causative in the Iliad: when you have given me the due honor of a funeral pyre. Cf. xxii. 342, 343. — 78. άλλ* εμε', κ. τ. λ. : but me a hateful destiny yawned for which was appointed me at my very birth .— 85. See note at xviii. 326. 86. άνδροκτασίης : Both of the special friends of Achilles (Phoe¬ nix and Patroclus) were exiled from home and country because of homicide. — ύττο, because of. — 88. άμφ’ άστραγάλοισι, as we were ILIAD XXIII. 369 engaged in 'playing dice. For the original meaning of the word, see Lex., and for the game, Diet, of Antiq.— 90. ενδυκεως : Cf. xxiv. 158. Found in Iliad only in last two books, but often in Odys¬ sey. It is usually explained as meaning sedulously. Schol. eVt- μελώς, φιλοφρονώ*. Curtius makes it=^center, as if from δοκ-εω. — 91. σορό funeral urn. απαξ elp. Cf. Od. xxiv. 74.— 92. Re¬ jected by Aristarchus and editors generally as an interpolation from Od. xxiv. 74 — rightly, no doubt, as in the Odyssey the “golden jar” for the bones is given by Thetis after Achilles’ death, while in this passage we should have to assume that Achilles had brought his own coffin with him from Phthia. Pratt and Leaf. 94. ήθείη usually addressed to an elder brother (cf. at xxii. 229), but here a term of honor and endearment.— κεφαλή, for the life, or the man, but endearing. Cf. xvii. 242, xviii. 114.— 97. άρ.φιβα- λόντε, sc. χ(ΐρας, which is elsewhere always expressed Od. iv. 454, xxiv. 347 et saepe. Cf. άμφϊ ... χυμένη, xix. 284.— 98. Cf. at 10. 101. τετριγυϊα, shrill - clamoring, Cowper; with a wailing cry, Derby. The word expresses the cry of young birds being de¬ voured by a serpent, ii. 314; of the spirits of the suitors, illus¬ trated by the squeaking of bats, Od. xxiv. 5-9. “ The sheeted ghosts did squeak and gibber in the Roman streets.” Shaksp. Julius Caesar.—102. lie struck his hands together in wonder and grief at his inability to embrace his friend. — συμιτλατάγησεν, απαξ eip. 103. Oh strange, so then there is even in Hades' house a spirit and image, hut there are in it no vital organs at all — no substance which can be embraced and no real life or conscious force. The remark is an inference from his inability to embrace the umbra et simulacrum. See also Od. xi. 204 seqq. Yv. 108-191. At Daybreak Agamemnon Sends Meriones with Woodcutters and Mules to Bring Wood from Mount Ida for the Funeral Pyre, The Pyre is Built, and the Body of Pa» troclus is Laid upon it. Meanwhile the Body of Hector is Guarded by Auhrodite. 108. Cf. 14. —109. And the morning dawned upon them while they were still mourning piteously about the dead body .—112. eirt ... όρώρει, and over them (in charge of them) rose up a good man. όρώρα keeps up the twofold idea of rising in the morning and taking charge of the business, as a>rpwe has the double meaning 16* 370 NOTES. of waking, or rousing up, and sending. — 116. And a long ways uphill and downhill and sideways and crossways they went — a much admired imitation by a succession of amphibrach words and dactylic feet of the repeated zigzags in the movement of the mules. The four adverbs are all άπαξ (ψημένα, and, together with πολλά, all όμοιοτέλβντα. — 117. κνημους, the wooded sides , lit. legs (cf. κνημη and κνημίς), or, as we say, shoulders. Cf. xxi. 449. 118. δρΰς, trees in general, as at xxii. 126 {δρν v έκαλονν oi παλαιοί . . . παν δένδρον. Schol. xi. 86). See L. and S.’s Lex.— 119. ταί, sc. δρυς. — 120. διαπλήσσοντες, Schol. διακόπτοντ(ς. — 121. εκδεον: Cf. at xxii. 397: (ξηπτ(ν, and 398 : ε’κ . .. εδησε. Part of the wood, of course, hung off from the mules. — ήμιόνων = ου - ρηας, 111.— δατεΐντο = conculcabant: Tcept cutting up, i. e. tread¬ ing fine, the ground with their feet. —122. Eager to reach the plain. —123. φιτρους: Cf. xxi. 314. — 125. επισχερώ: Cf. at xviii. 68.— 126. ήρίον, άπαξ dp.: a sepulchral mound of earth, probably from epa, Lat. terra, Engl, earth. — 130. χαλκόν = τενχεα. Cf. 131.— 132. €v with dat. ( δίφροισι , so τ(όχ(σσιν, 131), following a verb of motion, implies rest after the motion : mounted into and stood in. — παραιβάται, άπαξ dp., sc. the combatants who mounted the w T ar-cliariot hy the side of the charioteer.—135. θριξί: Cf. at 46. — καταείνυσαν, they covered the lody all over as with a garment (κατα-ένννμ i).—136. Achilles held the head while his comrades carried the body before him.—137. πε'μπε, in the technical sense, was conducting (bearing in funereal procession). Cf. xvi. 681. 138. πε'φραδ* : Cf. φράσσατο, 126. — 141. ξανθήν . . . χαίτην, his golden hair. Cf. i. 197: ξανθής κόμης, said of Achilles, whose golden hair was significant of ideal youth and beauty. For the proper distinction between χαίτη, κόμη, and τρίχ(ς, see at xvii. 52. —142. Spercheius was a principal river in Thessaly, in the country of Achilles. It was customary for Grecian youth to let their hair grow (τρέφ(ΐν) till they arrived at manhood, and then cut it off as an offering to some river-god, the river-gods being the special patrons and givers of strength. In this instance Peleus had vowed the hair of his son to Spercheius on his safe return home after the war; but Achilles now knows he shall not return, and so prays to be permitted to give his hair as an offering to his deceased friend Patroclus. Hector being now dead, Achilles knows that his own death must soon follow (xviii. 96), and the ever-present consciousness of this invests the burial scene of his ILIAD XXIII. 371 friend with double tenderness.—143. Looking over the sea was, of course, for Achilles, looking towards Phtliia and the river Sperclieius. 144. ήρήσατο here in the sense of voiced .— 14G. σοί is to be connected with all the following infinitives. —147. ενορχα, un¬ mutilated .— 148. is ττηγάς implies the bringing of the sacrifices where the blood would flow into the sources of the river. — 151. Let me give my hair to Patroclus to carry with him, to the lower world. For this pleonastic use of φέρ^σθαι, cf. xi. 798. 153 repeated as a sort of refrain, e. g. 14, 108. Liddell and Scott give l(f> in this phrase the sense of secretly; see under νηόρννμι. It is doubtful if it means anything more than stirred up, lit. stirred under. See note at xxii. 397.— 154 = Od. xvi. 220. Cf. at 109.— 155. Άγαμε'μνονι, al. ’ Αγαμό μνονα . Cf. XX. 375. 156. γάρ gives parenthetically the reason for addressing Atrides. — 157. ιτείσονται, plur. with a collective noun, to em¬ phasize the willingness of individuals to be persuaded. Cf. ii. 278: ώί φάσαν η πληθυς . — γόοιο ... ασαι, it is possible to have one's fill of mourning. Cf. at 10 above; it is given as the reason for the exhortation which follow s, to which it is correlated by pev ... δε' = we have had quite enough of mourning, and now disperse the common soldiers (supply λαόν from 156, cf. 162).— 159. ο-π-Χεσθαι: Cf. at xix. 172.— τάδε, sc. the burial rites here at the pyre.— 160. κήδεος, here only for Kqbeios. Cf. xix. 293. It is not the gen. of the subst., as some have supposed, but an adj. = near and dear, and hence particularly charged with the burial.— ταγοί, the chieftains , opposed to λαό?, 156. άπαξ dp. Al. τ ayoi. See L. and S. 163. κηδεμόνες, the active of which κήδεο? is passive. See KTjdeos, 160.— 164. εκατόμττεδον ... ένθα, a hundred feet square .— 165. Cf. vii. 428 and xxiv. 787.— 166 = ix. 466.— 168. δημόν, the fat. Observe the accent. — 169. σώματα, sc. of the sheep and oxen (166) that had been flayed, δρατά metath. for bapra. Cf. ebepov , 167.—170. The honey and oil w r ere offerings to the dead. The jars, which were pointed at the bottom, were supported by leaning them against the bier. The horses and the dogs w 7 cre the favorite treasures of the dead, which would thus, according to the belief of the Greeks and Romans, as also of our American Indians, accompany him into the other w’orld. — 171. ττίσυρας, Aeol. for τίσσαρας. — 173. τωγε ανακτι: Not Achilles (as La Roche), but Patroclus: to him as master belonged nine dogs, fed 372 NOTES. from his table. For τραιτεζήες, cf. xxii. 69. For άνακτι, in the sense of master and owner, cf. xvii. 443, Od. iv. 87, x. 216.— 174. των, sc. of the dogs, part, after bvo. — 175. υίε'ας, obj. of eW- βαλλε, 175 being closely linked to 174 by pev . . . be. Ad rem, cf. 22, 23, xviii. 336, 337.—176. Cf. 24, xxii. 395.— 177. σιδήρεον, unyielding , unrelenting. Cf. xvii. 424, xxii. 357. — δφρα νε'μοιτο, to feed upon it, sc. the pyre. Cf. eaOiei, 182, and δαπτεμεν, 183. 179,180 repeated from 19, 20.—184. But the dogs were not busy with him, i. e. making a meal of him. Compare the sarcastic use of the same word in xxi. 203.— 186. ροδόεντι ... έλαίω can be oil of roses, or oil fragrant with roses. — 187, that he (Achilles) might not lacerate him as he dragged him along. —188. Apollo and Aph¬ rodite were friendly to the Trojans. — 190. επείχε, extended. Cf. xxi. 407, xxiii. 238.—191. σκηλει* and ροδόεντι (1. 186) are άπαξ dp. — χρόα is obj. of σκήλα’ : άμφι -π-ερί, round about, is adverbial and emphatic, as at xxi. 10, and ΐνεσιν ήδέ με'λεσσιν is dat. of place, like ώμοισιν, iii. 17. Vv. 192-225. The Funeral Pile will not Burn. Achilles, with Prayers and Sacrifices, Entreats Boreas and Zephyrus to Come and Kindle the Flame. At the Call of Iris they Come, and all Night long the Fire Blazes Fiercely, while Achilles Mourns for Patroclus as a Father for a Beloved Son. 193 and the first half of 194 are repeated from 140, 141.— 196. ττολλά limits \iravevev. Before ehOepev supply αντώ, refer¬ ring to the two Winds, cf. 208. Boreas and Zephyrus in Homer are both strong winds, blowing from the north and the north¬ west. — 197. νεκροί, sc. Patroclus and the bodies of the victims laid with him on the pile, 171-175. — 199. μετάγγελος, a messen¬ ger', Lat. internuncius. Cf. xv. 144. — 200. ένδον: Cf. at xx. 13.— 203. They all rose up quickly to do her honor. So the gods in the presence of Zeus, i. 533, and at the coming of Her6, xv. 86.— εις t έκαστος, each to his own seat. 205. Ούχ εδος : Cf. xi. 648: ονχ ebos earl. Ethiopia, being in the extreme south, was regarded as lying on the streams of Oceanus, which was considered as a river flowing round the earth. — 206. οθι ρεζουσ’ εκατόμβας, where they are sacrificing hec¬ atombs. >So at the opening both of the Iliad, i. 423, and of the Odyssey, i. 23, the gods are found at a sacrificial feast with the Ethiopians — an interesting resemblance between the two poems. ILIAD XXIII. 373 213. -π-άροιθεν, "before them. — 214. Lit. and quickly they came to the sea to blow upon it. — άήμενα,ι inf. of άημι. The home of these Winds is in the Mountains of Thrace (ix. 5), whence they come to the Thracian sea (230 below), raising the waves as they sweep on to the fertile Troad. — 217. αμυδις = όμοσε : coming from dif¬ ferent directions they blew (tossed) the flames together. Comp, the Lat.jactare flammam.— 219. εκ of course limits άφνσσάμ^νος: drawing wine from the golden bowl, he poured it on the ground — an offering to the dead. — 223. νυμφίον: The recent marriage of the son adds to the grief of the parents. — 225. εριτνξων, lit. crawl¬ ing, is always used in Homer to express the attitude and gait of persons weighed down by age or deep distress. See L. and S. Vv. 226-256. When the Morning Dawns and the lire has Burned Down, they Collect the Bones of Patroclus and Erect a Mound of Earth for their Interment. 226. Εωσφόρος, found only here in Homer, is the morning star, the bringer of the dawn, Lat. Lucifer. — «ΐσι, comes, i. e. rises. The same word is used of the rising of Sirius, xxii. 27, and of Hesperus, the evening star, xxii. 317.— φόως ερεών, as if its only office was to announce the light. Cf. ii. 49. — 228. The irnperf. έμαραίνετο expresses the gradual dying away of the fire, and the aor. ττανσατο the complete cessation of the flame. — 230. Θρηίκιον: Cf. at 214.— ά δ’ εστενεν, κ. r. λ.: and it (the sea) moaned with angry swell beneath the winds as they returned to their home on the other side. — 231. Χιασθείς, withdrawing. — 232. ειτι ... δρουσεν, fell upon him, lit. rushed upon him, exhausted as he was by grief and fatigue.— 233. οί άμφ’ Άτρείωνα, i. e. the son of Atreus and the chief men who attended him (cf. iii. 146)—the same who are addressed in 236.— 234, the clamor and tramp of whose coming awakened him (μιν, sc. Achilles). 236 = vii. 327, 385.-237 = 250, xxiv. 791. — 238. ειτε'σχε: See at 190.— 240. άριφραδε'α, κ. τ. λ. : for they are easily distinguishable , sc. from the bones of the other men and animals. Cf. 242. — 243. φιάλ -g properly a saucer-shaped vessel, here to be used as an urn; unfortunately rendered vial in Auth. Vers, of Rev. xvi. 1 et al.; Rev. Yers. bowl .— 244. είσόκεν ... κευθωμαι, till I myself am laid (covered) in the grave. Here we have the earliest trace of the local sense of "Αιδης which prevailed in the later Greek. Cf. xxii. 482. — 246. έιτιεικε'α τοΐον, just of moderate size. See L. and S.: lit. such as is seemly, τόσσον μέν has a like limiting force 374 NOTES. in xviii. 378.— 247. τιθήμεναι, inf. for impel*., or, as Diintzer calls it, impel*, inf., as is shown by 'Αχαιοί in the nom. and Αίπησθε in the 2d pers.: and afterwards do you Greeks make it , etc.— εμεϊο δεύτεροι, after me. — 251. Lit. as far over as the flame had come and the ashes had settled deep. Compare the burial rites of Misenus, Yerg. Aen. vi. 226-228.— 254. The remains were to be preserved in the hut of Achilles till they could be laid in the same urn and grave with his (91, 244).— 255. τορνώσαντο, they drew a circle for the mound , to mark off its bounds. — θεμείλια, here foundation- stones to keep within the bounds the χυτήν yatav , the earth that was afterwards heaped upon them. Cf. xxiv. 798. Vv. 257-361. Achilles Orders Puneral Games in Honor of Patro- clus. First he Sets forth Five Prizes for the Chariot-race, and Eumelus, Diomedes, Menelans, Antilochns, and Meriones Enter the Lists as Competitors. 257. πάλιν κίον, were about to go back to their tents.—258. ΐζανεν . .. αγώνα, he seated a wide assembly of spectators, αγών is some¬ times the ring of spectators, sometimes the arena: here, as also 448, 495, the former; 273,531,654 et al., the latter. — 260. βοών ...κάρηνα: Cf. ix.407 ; Yerg. Aen. v. 61: bourn ... capita.—261 = ix. 366. With this description should be read the descriptions of similar games in Soph. Elec. 680 seqq., Yerg. Aen. v. 104 seqq. 262. ποδώκεσιν, here only used as an epithet of Ιππβνσιν ; hence Diintzer reads ΐπποισιν. But the epithet is naturally transferred from the horses to their riders, as swift might be in English.— 263. γυναίκα, here of course a female slave. — άγεσθαι, mid. for the competitors to lead away with and for themselves. — 264. τρίποδα: See note at xviii. 373. Here a kettle, as the epithets show.— ώτώεντα, with handles (looking like ears). — δυωκαιεικοσίμετρον : Two and twenty occurs only of the contents of this kettle and the size of Ajax’s shield xv. 678, and in both cases seems to indicate something prodigious.— 266. Six years old and yet unbroken seems to be a recommendation = unused, untouched, and so, of course, uninjured and unstained.— βρέφος only here, instead of t4kos = pregnant with a mule. — 267. λε'βητα, a caldron or basin for warm¬ ing water, smaller than the τρίποδα, as appears from the epithets and the fact that it is the third prize. — 268. λευκόν «τ’ αΰτως, still just as white, sc. as when it was new.— 269. The Scholiasts remark that the talent must at this time have been of inconsider¬ able value, since two talents are the fourth prize. See Diet, of ILIAD XXIII. 375 Antiq. sub v. — 270. ττίμτττ ω, /or affth. The omission of the ar¬ ticle here, while it is prefixed to each of the foregoing ordinals, may be significant of an unusual number of prizes.— φιάλην, here a basin to be used over the fire: an urn, 243 above, where see note. — άιτυρωτον, used only here for άττνρον, cf. 267. Here again the first use of a thing in its untouched freshness is the best. 273. δβδεγμίνα, awaiting. — άγώνι: See note above, 258.—276. On the horses of Achilles, see xvi. 148 seqq., 380, 866. — 280. kXcos Ισθλόν is abs. for cone. = such a noble, famous charioteer. — 283. Cf. xvii. 426 seqq.— 285. cttcXXcoDc, Schol. παρασκενάζεσθε . 288. Είμηλος: Cf. ii. 714. In ii. 763 seqq. his horses are said to be the best after those of Achilles. — 289. ckckcutto: Cf. xvi. 808. — 290r=vii. 163. — 291. But Aeneas himself Apollo saved from under his hand. Cf. v. 432 seqq. — ϊτπτους Τρωους, the hoi'ses of Tros. Cf. v. 265 seqq. Compare also the horses of Erichthonios, father of Tros, xx. 221 seqq. — οΰς ιγοτ, k . τ. λ. : Cf. v. 324. Diomed boasts of the speed of these horses and his capture of them from Aeneas also at viii. 105 seqq.— 295. Αΐθην, κ. τ. λ. : Aithe ( fiery, bright bay), that famous mare of Agamemnon, and that horse of his own, Podargus. Compare the names of Hector's four horses, viii. 185, one of which w r as called Podargus (swift-footed), one Aithon, and the others named from their color; so also Xanthus and Balios, the horses of Achilles, xvi. 149.— 296. The name Έχ€ττωλος signifies possessor of horses. His father, Ancliises, is of course to be distinguished from Ancliises the father of Aeneas. Names of persons and places are often common to Greeks and Trojans, who are thus and in other ways indicated as somewhat akin in language and race.— 297. This famous mare was pre¬ sented to Agamemnon by his vassal (for Sikyon was subject to Mykenac) to procure exemption from military service in the Trojan war. Cf. xiii. 669. 300. ίσχανόωσαν, lit. clinging to, hence eager for, when followed by gen. — 301. Άντίλοχος: Cf. xvii. 685 seqq., xviii. 16 seqq.— 303. The emphasis is on nvXovycvccg: born in Pylus were the swiftfooted horses that boi'e his chariot. — 304. ωκυττοδ^ς : See note at 310 below. — 305. els αγαθά may limit μνθεΐτο, cf. είπεΐν els αγαθόν, ix, 102, or φρονεων, cf. Od. i. 43 : αγαθά φρονεων. Perhaps the antithesis favors taking φρονεων by itself, as in 343 below: wise to a son who was also wise. So Crusius. 306. vcov ircp covt = even in your youth. — 307. Poseidon was 376 NOTES. the god of horsemanship, and also the patron god of Nestor and the Pylians (Od. iii. 5); and Zeus, as the supreme god, is the original giver of all good gifts. The plur. ίτπτοσυνας denotes the number and variety of gifts that belong to the horseman, which is also emphasized by παντοίας. — 309. The skill of the driver in the race was seen especially in rounding the goal, the most diffi¬ cult point.— 310. βάρδιστοι: So the horses of Nestor himself are β payees, viii. 104. It seems strange that the epithet d>Kvnobes is applied to these same horses 304. But all horses are wKvnobes, and Homer’s epithets are general. 311. ουδέ μέν — αλλ’ ον μην, Koch. Bender: hut they themselves surely do not know more than you yourself in the way of contriving . — 315. μήτι, dat. of μητις. This exaltation of wisdom (lit. coun¬ sel) reminds one of many passages in the Proverbs of Solomon. Observe the emphatic position and the threefold repetition μητι . . . μητι . . . μητι. — 319. But whoever, trusting to his horses and chariot, unskilfully wanders at large, now this way, now that, his horses run wide along the track, be not unfrequently introduces the apodosis in Homer. So most commentators take it in 321. Others, however, take 321 as a continuation of the protasis and regard the apodosis as suppressed (aposiopesis), viz. he fails to win the prize. Others, still, take bs μίν as demonstrative = this man, on the one hand, although os be in the antithesis must be relative = whoever.— 322. κέρδία, sc. the arts or tricks of horse¬ manship.— έλαύνων concessive: although driving. — 323. Nor does it escape him (i. e. he is always thinking) in what manner he may guide them with leathern reins .— 325. And watches the man who is before him, i. e. watches his opportunity to pass him. 32G. The σήμα is the ξυλον of the next line, viz. the dry trunk of an oak or pine-tree which stands about a fathom above the ground. — 328, 329. These two lines give two reasons why this trunk (or stock ) is still standing: 1. The material is such that it does not rot from exposure to the weather. 2. It is supported by two stones, one on either side. — 329. του, sc. ξνλον. — Ιρηρέδαται — e ρηρασ-μένοι elai: are set as firm supports. — 330. ev ξυνοχήσιν όδοΰ, at the junction of the track, i. e. where the up and down courses meet in turning the goal. — 331. σήμα here signifies a monument, as at ii. 814, vii. 86.— 332. νΰσσα and τέρματα are only different names for the same thing: the goal, or turning-post about which they turned in the chariot race. Λ somewhat obscure description this, it must be confessed, of a rather rude ILIAD XXIII. 377 and primitive race-course, not unlike, however, to one that might be extemporized in modern camp-life. 334. Do you therefore drive very near , so as to almost touch the goal. — 336. τοΐιν, sc. the horses. They drove up on the right of the goal and returned on the left — hence the charge to lean slightly ( ηκα ) towards the left of the steeds and urge on the horse upon the right with the goad and the voice .— 339. So that the hub of your well-made wheel shall seem , perchance , to graze the surface of the goal. These lines (335-340) are quoted in Plato’s Ion, 537 A, and in part in Xenophon’s Sympos. iv. 6.— 343. φρονε'ων See note at 305: thoughtful be on your guard. — 344. παρεξελά- σησθα,ρα^ your competitor.— 346. Άρείονα: The horse of incom¬ parable speed, offspring of Poseidon and (Demeter) Erinnys and gift of Hercules, to which Adrastus owed his escape when the rest of “the Seven” perished in the storming of Thebes. Apollod. iii. 6. 8. — 348. The horses of Laomedon are doubtless the same breed as the horses of Tros (the grandfather of Laomedon) (see at 291), which Zeus gave him as a compensation for his son Gany- medes (v. 265, 640). 349. αψ ... εζετ’, sat down again in his place. — 350. πείρατ, the issues or chief points of everything. So rc'Xos·, ix. 56, xvi. 83, and sometimes finis in Latin.— 351 resumes the list of competitors interrupted by the long speech of Nestor to his son, 304. Me- riones, the charioteer of Idomeneus, was the fifth.— 352. εν ... εβάλοντο, sc. into a helmet or something of the kind. Cf. iii. 316, vii. 175 seqq.— 357. δχ 5 άριστος εών: The best man drew the last and the poorest place, that is, the outermost, farthest to the right and so farthest from the goal: not a few commentators in¬ terpret μ€ταστοιχί as meaning behind one another in a row , on which supposition ύστατος would mean hindermost, i. e. behind all the others. — 358. The τε'ρματ must, of course, be that de¬ scribed by Nestor, 333, but it seems not to have been distinctly marked or publicly announced by Achilles till just as the racers were ready to start.— 359. παρά, near the goal.— 360. Cf. ix. 432 seqq., and note at xvi. 196.— 361. To observe (be mindful of) the race and report the truth. 378 NOTES. Vv. 362-447, The Chariot-race Begins. Eumelus is Foremost at First, hut Diomed, by the Special Favor of Athene, got Ahead of him. Antilochus also, by Questionable Means, Comes out in Advance of Menelaus. 363. ίμασιν is the reins. Cf. Yerg. Aen. v. 146: aurigae undan- tia lora | concussere iugis. — 364. ώκα denotes time^soow; ταχέως (1. 365), motion = swiftly: the latter occurs only here in Homer, the adj. being often used in its stead, cf. 287.— 365. νόσφι νεών is away from the ships, sc. inland and towards the plain and the city.— 368. Observe the contrast between this dactylic line and the spondees in 363.— 371. The reliance of the riders on the voice is emphasized by repetition, cf. 363. 373. ττύματον δρόμον is not the last round (for they drove but once round the goal), but the last part of the course, as explained by a\fs εφ’ άλόί, though many commentators take it in the other sense. — 374. άρετη, shill. — 375. And the speed of the horses was intensified. — 376. Φηρητιάδαο, Eumelus, son of Admetus and grandson of Pheres, 289. Cf. ii. 763.— εκφερον, shot foi'th, i. e. took the lead, intrans., as also in the next line.— 377. αρσενες in contra¬ distinction from the mares of Eumelus (ai... Ίπποι). —378. Τρώϊοι. Cf. 291.— 379. έίκτην, they seemed like, i. e. they seemed as if they were going to mount. — 382. And now he would either have passed him or made it a drawn race. Compare Vergil’s transeat elapsus prior, ambiguumve relinquat, Aen. v. 326.— άμφήριστον, lit. doubt¬ ful, occurs only here.— 386. τάς μεν, those mares, on the one hand, contrasted with oi δε oi, while his horses, on the other hand. — 387. έβλάφδησαν, were impeded, xvi. 331.— 388. Nor, as might have been expected, was Athene unaware that Apollo had overreached the son of Tydeas. — 393. άμφις όδοΰ, on both sides of the way; the yoke being broken they pulled apart, one to the one side and the other to the other.— ρυμός ... έλυσθη, and the pole dropped to the ground. —395. ττεριδρύφβη and θρυλίχβη (1. 396) are άπαξ dp. For rendering, see Lex.— 396. τώ δε' ol δσσε ... φωνή = χνϋ. 695, where see note.— 398. ιταρατρε'ψας, after turning aside his horses, sc. to pass Eumelus, guided them on, thus leaping far ahead of the others. — 401, repetition of 293. τω here refers to Diomed. 402. So Hector addresses his horses, viii. 184 seqq., and Achil¬ les, xix. 400.— 403. Do you also go in for a prize.— -Λταίνετον: Cf. xxii. 23.— 404. Imitated by Yerg. Aen. v. 194.— 406. αύτω is em¬ phatic here as in 400: the hero himself as well as his steeds.— ILIAD XXIII. 379 408. καριταλίμως limits κιχάν€Τ €. — 413. α/ττοκηδησαντ € = through negligence. —414— viii. 191.— For εφομαρτειτον, see Lex. —416. ττα- ραδΰμεναι, to slip past him. 417. ανακτος, their master .— 419. Ban on with greater speed for a little while, and soon after, etc.— 420. ρωχμός, a rent or gulley. — χειμέριον, of the winter (the rainy season).— 421. όδοΐο, a part of the way, part. gen. Here again we see that there was no pre¬ pared race-course, but the ground was in its natural roughness, cf. 331.— βάθυνε, made a deep hollow .— 422. άματροχιάς, the clash of chariot wheels, άπαξ elp .— 423 = 398. Antilochus does here as Diomed did there.— 424. And, turning aside a little, drove on. The part, and the verb here both seem to be intrans., though an object can be supplied for both. 426. ίΐΓπ-άζεαι, άπαξ dp.: you are driving rashly. — 427. τταρε- λάσσεις . Cf. 344.— 428. κυρσας, colliding. Cf. συγκυρσααν, 435. 430. u>s . . . έοικώς : A union of two constructions, sc. v . . . χυτό, was confused. — 359. όρθαι . . . εσταν: Cf. Verg. Aen.: steteruntque comae. — γναμπτοϊσι, bowed with age and with fear. So Doderlein, and the connection seems to re¬ quire this unusual sense. But the usual meaning of the phrase is pliant limbs (cf. xi. 669), and so the Commentaries and Lexi¬ cons generally take it here, though w r itli this unusual turn = in his whole body.— 360. αυτός, self-moved, without waiting to be entreated.— εριοόνιος: See at 333. 363 = x. 83, witli change of one word.— 367. τοσσάδ’ όνείατ’— 406 NOTES. άπερείσ C άποινα , 276, and καμηλια πολλά, 381.— τίς ... νόος εΐη, then what would he your resolution? Cf. 354. The Commentaries gen¬ erally render: what, then, would be your feeling ?— 368. lit. both you yourself are not young and this man who attends you is old (too old) to repel, etc.— 369 = xix. 183, with change of one word, and just = Od. xvi. 72, xxi. 133. — άπαμόνασθαι depends on νΙος and yepa>v. — 370. ούδε'ν, emphatic negative adv. — και δε', nay I would even. — 371. φίλω πατρί, my own father (cf. xxii. 408). So in Homer φίλος often = σφός, to which it is etymologically re¬ lated. 375. τοιόνδε, sc. as you, explained by the next line.— 377. μακά- ρων, happy in having such a son. — 379 = i. 286 et passim. — 380 r= x. 384, and often repeated in the Odyssey.— 381. ήε ... ή = utrum ... an.— 385. For he was not a whit inferior in battle to the Greeks. Cf. xxiii. 670.— σός παις, an indirect intimation that he knows to whom he is speaking. 390. εΐρεαι expresses the manner of testing (παρά), and is equiv¬ alent to the part, elpopevos .— 396. μία, one and the same. Cf. 66. — 398. άφνειός, epexegetical of the name Τίολύκτωρ, which proba¬ bly signifies a man of many possessions.— ώδε deictic.—400. Draw¬ ing lots with them I obtained for my lot to come hither (to the war). The active πάλλαν κλήρους said of a third party shaking the lots, iii. 316.— παλλόμενος, mid., one of the parties drawing lots, as here and xv. 191. In Attic usually κληρουσθαι. — 403. οΤδε deictic, with adverbial force. 408. η .. . ήε': Cf. ηί .. . η, 381.— 409. μελεΐστί, limb from limb. — προΰθηκεν, set before as a feast. 413. αΰτως, thus, sc. as when he was slain.— δυωδεκάτη: See at 31.—416. Cf. 16.— 417. ήώς ... φανήη, i. e. every morning, as often as it appears.— 418. ούδε' μιν αίσχυνει, but does not disfigure him. ουδέ' neg., correlative to μίν, 416 = but not. αϊσχύνα , of course, states, not the intention of Achilles, but the fact which was owing to the interposition of the god. Cf. 18.— θηοϊό, κ. τ. λ., you yourself, if you should visit him, would see with wonder. — 420. μια¬ ρός, stained with blood.— 421. δσσ’ ετυπη, cognate acc. retained with the pass.— πολε'ες . . . ελασσαν: Cf. xxii. 271, 375. 425. διδοΰναι only here for διδόναι. for the sake of the metre. So τίθημεναί for τιθίμααι, xxiii. 83, 247. — 426. εΐττοτ’ εην γε, if indeed he ever was my son, for now it seems more like a dream than a reality. So Helen of her lost husband, iii. 180, and Nestor of his youthful prowess, now past and gone, xi. 762. — 427. ενί ILIAD XXIV. 407 μεγάροισι, in the offerings on the domestic altar. Cf. at xvi. 231. — 428. Therefore they remembered him (lit. of and for him.) — 430. αυτόν = e μαυτόν . 433. Cf. 390. — 434. παρε'ξ, without the knowledge of. Usually of place, as at 349. — 436. συλευειν, to rob constructively. — μετό- ΊΓίσΦε, here of time, as at C87 and xx. 308. — 437. "Αργος, the Pelasgic Argos, as at ii. 681, vi. 456. See Autenrieth’s Lex.— 439. όνοσσάμενος, through scorn ( light esteem ) of thine escort. Cf. 241. 444. φυλακτήρες, the sentinels, δε in conclusion and correlative to ore: they, the sentinels, were just busying themselves , etc. — 445. Cf. 343.— 448. κλισίην, here a hut of a prince and military officer, as the following description shows. — 450. άτάρ, κ. τ. λ., then they roofed it over with downy roof-thatching which they gath¬ ered from the meadows. — 452. αυλήν, the ερκεϊ of xvi. 231. The hut was built on the plan and something of the scale of a palace. It is called οίκος, 471, and δόμος, 673.—453. σταυροίσιν ιτυκινοϊσι, stakes thick-set as a paling, like the stockades in the Indian war- ffire of the first settlers of our country.— μουνος επιβλής, one cross¬ bar only. Schol.: μοχ\δς e π ι β aW ό μ e v ο ς από τοίχου e ίς τοί¬ χον. κληϊδα, 455, is another name for the same tiling; also όχήας, 446, where there is more than one bolt or bar.— 454. εττιρρήσσεσ- κον, pushed (forced) home, the opposite of άναοίγ^σκον. Both these verbs, as also έπιβλής, are found only here.— 456. But Achilles, as you might expect, pushed it home alone . Compare the similar glori¬ fication of Achilles at xvi. 140 seqq. ; Aeneas, xx. 287; Diomed, v. 304.— 457. So now at this time I say Hermes the helper opened, etc. — δή pa τόθ’ introduces the conclusion of αλλ’ ore δή, 448, slightly modified by the parenthetical description which inter¬ venes. 463. But I will not come into the presence (sight, lit. eyes): pres, form with fut. sense. — 464. άγατταζε'μεν αντην, to befriend (love, cherish) openly, άγαπαζίμ^ν only here in the Iliad; in the Odys¬ sey repeatedly.— 467. This line is suspected on the same ground as xix. 326 (where see note), viz. that it contains a manifest allu¬ sion to Neoptolemus, son of Achilles. — συν . . . όρίνης =z com- moveas: stir his mind. Pratt and Leaf. 408 NOTES. Vv. 468-595, Priam Enters the Tent of Achilles, Approaches him Unperceived, and Embraces his Knees. Moved by the Old Man’s Entreaties, Achilles Eeceives the Gifts and Gives up the Body of Hector. 470. ό 8c', sc. Idaeus. — 472. τη, where. Cf. xii. 118, xxiii. 775.—just like Engl, in — in the house, at home.— μιν αυτόν, the master himself as well as his attendants, erapoi. — 473. άττάνευθε: Cf. ix. 190, where even Patroclus sits alone on the opposite side of the tent from Achilles. They stand in awe of the godlike hero. So the heralds, i. 331. — 474. Αύτομεδων, ix. 209, xvi. 145. — Άλκιμος, xix. 392 : called Άλκιμέδων, xvi. 197. — 475. «δωδής is general = his meal, followed by its two parts, ενθών καί πίνων, and άττίληγεν is followed by both of its constructions, the gen. and the part.— 479. The contrast and the detail are full of pathos.— 480. ατη ττυκινή, a grievous plague , sc. of bloodguiltiness and its consequences, ατη, like guilt in the language of old theologians, is both sin and its penalty. See in Tlieol. of Gr. Poets, p. 176, the Homeric Doctrine of Sin.— 482. θάμβος: The astonishment caused by the unexpected arrival of the homicide , mingled with religious awe and dread of his mis¬ fortunes, is the point of comparison, as appears in the next line. Homicides were wont to visit the houses of the rich and the great who could protect them, and by rich sacrifices expiate their crime. 486. The wisdom of this appeal, born of grief and of nature, is as remarkable as its pathos. It begins with the appeal to Achilles’ memory of liis own father as old as Priam and as de¬ pendent on his son, but not, like Priam, bereft of that son; dwells on the unparalleled afflictions which he (Priam) has en¬ dured ; makes only a brief but well-timed allusion to the rich ransom he has brought, and ends with adjuring Achilles, by rev¬ erence for the gods, by pity for age and misfortune, and, again, by the remembrance of his own father, to restore to him the body of his son. Well might Quinctilian (Inst. Or. 10. 1.50) say: epi- logus enim quis unquam potent illis Priami rogantis Acliillem precibus aequari.— θίοίς «ιτιείκελ’ Άχιλλευ: So in the touching appeal of the aged Phoenix, ix. 485.— 487. So old, just like me, on the wretched extreme of old age, lit. the threshold of old age, sc. which leads to death. Cf. xxii. 60.— 488. πον, perhaps. — ircpi- ναιεται άμφις Ιόντές: See a similar tautology at Od. ii. 65: π epi- ILIAD ΧΧΙΥ. 409 Krioves άνθρωποι ot 7 repivaierdovcnv. It marks tllC simplicity of the Homeric language. 489. άρήν και λοιγόν, calamity and affliction. Achilles in Hades suggests the same fear and anxiety for his father, Od. xi.— 490. The particles άλλ’ ήτοι ... ye emphasize the difference be¬ tween him (the father of Achilles), unhappy as he is, and the utterly forlorn ( πανάποτμος ) Priam. The skill with which he mingles compliment to the hero and the son with this appeal to his compassion is remarked by ancient and modern commen¬ tators. — 491. €iri adds emphasis perhaps both to ehnerai and to οψίσθαι, and hopes on that he shall see on , that is, still hopes that he shall live to see. — 492. αϊτό Τροίηθε μολόντα : Compare the wish of Achilles in Hades that he could come to the rescue of his father, Od. xi. 501 seqq. The many points of resemblance be¬ tween the speeches of Achilles living in the Iliad and Achilles after death in the Odyssey leave a strong impression of the same author, in whole or in part, of the two poems. — 493, 494 =: 255, 256. — 496. ίής εκ νηδυος, Hecuba, of course. — 497. Homer names incidentally two of the concubines of Priam, Laotlioe (xxi. 85, xxii. 48) and Castianeira (viii. 305), and nine¬ teen sons, legitimate and illegitimate, nine of whom are still alive and reproved by name 249-251. See La Roche ad loc. • — 498. τών ιτολΧών, the majority of these. — 499. 0 Ϊ 05 , the only one who was the protector of the city, as stated in the following clause. Cf. xxii. 507 : olos . . . epvao πόλα?, κ. r. λ. ; also vi. 403. The name "'Εκτωρ seems to have been given him as the holder, i. e. the defender of Troy.— 503. αυτόν: Cf. 430. — 506. ιτοτι στόμα χ€ϊρ’ όρέγεσθαι, sc. as a suppliant. The attitude of supplication, as described i. 500, was taking hold of the knees with the left hand and the chin with the right. 507 = Od. iv. 113.— ιτατρός, obj. gen. after yooio : for his father. — ΰφ’ ... ώρσ£ν, stirred up (lit. under).— 508. απωσατο ήκα, gently removed , sc. the hand of the old man from his mouth — not in the rejection of his suit, but in mingled pity and reverence as for his own father.— 509. τώ is distributed by <5 μίν and ανταρ ’Αχιλλενε. — "Έκτοροξ, in remembrance of: gen. after μνησαμένω. κλαϊε is intrans. in 510, and followed by acc. in 511 and 512.— 510. έλυσ·- θίίς, crouching , as a suppliant: lit. rolling. Cf. προπροκνλινδόμίνος , xxii. 221. — 512. Πάτροκλον, naturally suggested by association with his slayer. The passage reminds the reader of the scene of mourning xix. 300, where the lament of Briseis over Patroclus 18 410 NOTES. sets all tlie other women to weeping, “ each over their own sev¬ eral sorrows.” — 518. τετάρπετο: See at xxiii. 10. — 514. And the passion (of mourning, yooio, 507) had departed from his heart and limbs. The ancients rejected this line as superfluous, extravagant, and unnatural.— 516. ττολιόν . .. -yevctov = xxii. 74. 519-521 repeated from 203-205. — 522. θρόνου: Achilles seats Priam on a θρόνος like himself, cf. 515. The herald was seated on a δίφρος, 578.— «μπης, concessive with άχννμενοί τ rep: though grieved , yet we will let our sorrows rest in the heart. — 524. ττρήξις, use , profit. Cf. 550.— 525. ώς explained by ζώειν άχννμένοις. — €ΐΓ6κ\ώσαντο, only here in Iliad, but frequent in Odyssey, έπένησε is used in the same sense xx. 128. — δειλοισι βροτοίσιν: Cf. xxii. 76 et passim: a stereotype phrase in epic, lyric, and tragic poetiy, and at once the effect and the expression of the doctrine of human wretchedness which is here set forth. — 526. άκηδ«$, without sor¬ row (lit. without care = ρεία ζώοντες and μάκαρες, vi. 138-141 et passim). 527. πίθοι, properly wine-gars of earthenware, in which wine was kept. See Lex., and cut in Autenrieth.— εν Δι os ουδει, on the floor of Jove's palace. Cf. v. 734.— 528. δώρων limits πίθοι — jars full of gifts. With κακών supply έτερος μέν answering to έτερος δε, as (511) Άλλοτε μεν must be supplied answering to άλλοτε δε. Pratt and Leaf govern κακών by δοιοί, two of evil and only one of good. That is the conception of Pindar, Pyth. iii. 145. But έτερος δε must be one of two, not of three, and the Homeric idea is here not the excess of evil over good, but the mixture of evil with good at the best, and sometimes, as in the case of Priam, unmixed evil. — 530. oye κυρεται, this man meets with. — 531. τών λυγρών = κακών, 528: gen. of the whole or the source = of or from the sorrowful alone, unmixed with good; opposed to αμμίξας . — λωβητόν, accursed (lit. insulted, disgraced). 532. βούβρωστις, lit. ravenous hunger: here grinding poverty and misery. The word occurs only here in Homer. According to Plutarch B ονβρωστις was propitiated as a goddess in Smyrna. —534. Even Peleus, the favorite of the gods, the husband of a god¬ dess, and the father of Achilles is afflicted. Cf. Pindar, Pyth. 3. 154, and more fully, ibid. 178-182.— ώς μεν καί is antithetic to αλλ’ έπϊ καί, 538.— 540. παναώριον, all untimely , sc. in the early death to which he is destined (cf. xviii. 95). So the Scholiasts, Com¬ mentators, and Lexicons generally; though Autenrieth renders it all immature , with reference to the early age ( νηπιος ) at which ILIAD XXIV. 411 he left home, ix. 440. — 542. κήδων, harming. Compassion for Priam gives a new, and, for Achilles, a strange, aspect to his career as a conquering hero.— 543. -irplv pev correlative to αυτάρ, 547. — 544-546 explanatory of όλβων , and hence without a con¬ nective. There has been much discussion about the meaning of some words (particularly ανω and καθίπερθε) in these lines, but the purpose of the passage is clear, viz. to define the extreme limits of Priam’s kingdom, which extended as far as Lesbos on the south, Phrygia on the east and northeast, and the Hellespont on the northwest and west.— 544. ανω is to be closely connected with εε'ργει, and defines the situation, not of Lesbos, but of Priam’s kingdom, relative to Lesbos, as up, that is, north or inland: all that Lesbos encloses {εντός εέργει) up from the sea, inland, north¬ ward.— Μάκαρος, the founder of the city of Lesbos.—545. καθν- ττβρθε belongs with Φρυγίη (rather than with the verb), and de¬ fines the situation of Phrygia as above or beyond the kingdom of Priam on the other side, that is, on the east or northeast. Per¬ haps it were simpler and therefore more Homeric to take ανω and καθυπερθε as deictic from Achilles’ point of view, and then ανω as w r ell as καθυπερθε can be taken with the noun wdiere it stands : Lesbos up here ... Phrygia over there. — Απείρων: Cf. πλατνν 'Ελλήσποντον, xvii. 432. It includes not only the straits but the adjacent sea.— 546. All these (the inhabitants or the princes of all these lands) they say that you surpassed in riches and also in sons. 547. ττήμα T08e, this calamity, sc. the war of the Greeks.— 548. Some editors exclude this verse as a later addition, and Paley suggests the reading αίεί re (instead of rot), by either of which emendations 549 becomes the conclusion to 547.— 550. ΐΓρήξεις : Cf. πρήξίς, 524.— άκαχήμενος, by mourning. —551. You will not bring him back to life again before you suffer still other evil, i. e. you will die yourself first. The Commentators gener¬ ally take this as a gentle threat (more fully brought out at 569; cf. also 584-586) that unless Priam restrains his w r eeping Achilles may himself be provoked to put him to death. But that is not the necessary nor the most natural explanation of the language. 554. ακηδής, uncared-for, unburied. — 556-558. These lines are wanting in many ancient copies, and 558 is bracketed in nearly all the modern editions.— 556. άττόναιο, may you enjoy them. This prayer is at -once tame and wanting in Homeric simplicity.— 412 NOTES. 557. εασας: If 558 is omitted and 556,557 retained, ίασας must be taken absolutely = let go , or leave unharmed, as at 569. 560. και αυτός, sc. irrespective of Priam’s entreaties.—561. δε' = for. — 563. σε' (and συ implied in λήθεις) belongs logically in the following clause, where it is repeated = and I know and it does not escape me that you , etc.— 565. ουδέ μάλ’ ηβών, not even if he were ever so young and vigorous = Od. xxiii. 187.— 566. φυλάκους: Cf. 444. — όχήα — έπιβΧής, 453, and note there. — 567. ρεϊα μετοχ- λίσσειε, another snatch found also in Od. xxiii. 188. The verb strictly means to remove with levers. Cf. οχλίσσειαν, xii. 448. — 568. Now, therefore , do not any more stir up my spirit (to anger) in my sorrows. — 569. έάσω: See note at 557. 571 = i.33. — 572. οΐκοιο: See note at 452. The haste with which Achilles rushes away expresses at once the excitement of his feelings and his fear that he might be provoked, in spite of himself, to lay hands on Priam, cf. 584 seq.— 573 = iii. 143 mu- tatis mutandis.— 574. Cf. 474 aniuote there.—575. Cf. Od.xxiv. 79, where the same distinction is asserted in nearly the same language for Antilochus. — 577. καλήτορα, άπαξ dp., like κήρνκα, means crier. — 578. lirl δίφρου: Cf. note at 522. — 579. Έκτορε'ης κεφαλής : Cf. note 276.— 583. The only way for a passionate man to be sure of controlling his anger is to avoid the occasions which provoke it. Thus Achilles here shows a self-knowledge and prudence as remarkable as his bravery and courtesy. See Plut. De Audiendis Poetis.— 584. ερυσαιτο, in the unusual sense of restrain. Priam could no more restrain his grief than Achil¬ les his anger if the occasion should present itself.— 589. αυτός, with his own hands, and with the help of his attendants, 590.— 591 = x. 522, xxiii. 178. 592. σκυδμαινε'μεν, άπαξ dp. But we have αποσκόδ/ζαινε at 65 and σκνζζσθαι at 113. Achilles had promised Patroclus that he would give the body of Hector to the dogs (xxiii. 19,183), and now he fears that his friend will be offended at the non-fulfil¬ ment of the promise. The reality of a conscious existence in Hades to the mind of the ancient Greeks is seen in a strong light in such passages as these.— 594. Achilles hopes to reconcile the spirit of Patroclus by two considerations, the ample satisfac¬ tion which has been made to him in gifts and the promise of a suitable share of these to his friend. Critics have puzzled them¬ selves greatly with the question how this promise could be ful¬ filled, but it was doubtless in honors paid at his tomb, possibly ILIAD XXIV. 413 also in other funeral ceremonies and festivals on the return of the Greeks to their own country. Vv. 596-676. Achilles Orders Supper and Lodgings to be Pre¬ pared for Priam, Grants him a Cessation of Hostilities of Twelve Days for the Mourning and Burial of Hector, and Sends him, Soothed and Comforted, to Best for the Night. 596. κλισίην, called οίκος, 471, 572, but κλι,σίην, 448, where also it is described as built of fir-trees and having an αυλήν (452) like a palace. So the seat in which Achilles sat is called a θρόνος, 515, but a κλιαμος πολυδαίδαλος, 597. See illustrations in Auten- rieth’s Lex. — 598. τοίχου τοΰ irepov, the other wall, i. e. on the opposite side of the tent from Priam. So he seats himself over against Odysseus when he entertains the ambassadors, ix. 219. 601. άγων, when you hear him away .— 603. The later form of the myth ascribed to her fourteen children, seven sons and seven daughters.— 604 = Od. x. 6, where twelve children, six sons and six daughters, are ascribed also to Aeolus. — 605 seq. Sudden deaths of men in sound health were ascribed to Apollo, of wom¬ en to Artemis. Cf. i. 43 seqq., vi. 205, 428, Od. xi. 172.— 608 ex¬ plains 607, stating the manner in which Niobe made herself equal to Leto, and hence it has no connective, γβίνατο instead of γ€ίνασθαί depending on φη, probably for convenience of the metre, though in prose the direct quotation often mingles with the indirect.— 609. καί δοιώ τπρ Ιόντ is in emphatic and sarcas¬ tic contrast to π όντας and to the boastful claims of Niobe.—610. cv φόνοι, in their blood. Cf. xvi. 162: φόνον αίματος. — 611. λαούς, sc. the people or subjects of Niobe, who, when they would have buried her and her children, shared their fate. 613. apa is resumptive of 602: she, I say, remembered food (ate again).— 614-617. These beautiful lines were rejected by some ancient critics and are condemned by some moderns because they interrupt the close connection between 613 and 618, and even conflict with the very point to be illustrated, since, forsooth, Niobe could not take food after she had been turned into stone! But the poet only says that she is now ( νυν δέ) turned to stone, and as regards the connection this is only one of those parenthet¬ ical episodes which are so frequent in Homer.— 614. The three¬ fold repetition of the prep, iv was one of the objections urged by ancient critics against the genuineness of this passage, but it is paralleled in xxii. 503, 504. Sipylus was a spur of Mt. Tmolus, 414 NOTES. back of Smyrna, where a colossal bust, hewn out of the face of the mountain, is still to be seen, which local tradition has always called “Niobe in her Tears.” See a full and sympathetic de¬ scription of the statue, with the couches of the goddess, nymphs, and other surroundings, in Dr. Van Lennep’s Travels in Asia Minor, vol. ii. chap, xxvii., where the author suggests that “ this most ancient statue is not an image sculptured to represent the story of Niobe, but it is itself the very original from which the story sprung. Carved in the most remote antiquity to repre¬ sent, it may be, Cybele, the deity of a race that preceded the Greek immigration, the circumstances that gathered round it gave rise, in the imaginative minds of the Greeks, to the whole beautiful legend of Niobe, all stone and all tears, as we see her at this moment; and we here look upon a monument w T hich was even to Homer an object of venerable and unknown antiquity, a monument antecedent not only to history, but in some sense to mythology itself.” The most recent archaeologists, while they acknowledge the remote antiquity of the sculpture, now look upon it as a monument of the ancient Hittites. 615. cvvas, couches = haunts.— 616. Άχίλώΐον must here, of course, be the name of a stream flowing past Mt. Sipylus. Like Xanthus, it may be a sort of general name for river in different countries. — «ρρώσαντο, danced. — 617. Where , though now she is turned to stone , she broods upon the sorrows inflicted by the gods . Compare Ovid, Met. ii. 310 : “there, fastened to the cliff of the mount, she weeps, and the marble sheds tears yet even now;” cf. also Soph. Antig. 823-833. Ever since the time of Homer, in sculpture and in poetry, Niobe has been the image of inconsol¬ able and perpetual grief.— 618. What a contrast to Achilles when the Grecian heroes besought him to eat and he persisted in his refusal, xix. 305 seqq. — 620. ττολυδάκρυτος, much lamented , and by implication much to be lamented, i. e. worthy of many tears, in saying which Achilles is represented as a wise comforter. 621. So ix. 209 Achilles serves in person the ambassadors, and Gen. xviii. 7 Abraham ministers to his guests. The slaughter of the sheep with his own hand is one step further in primitive simplicity, and is perhaps intended to represent the characteris¬ tic intensity of Achilles. — 623, 624 — i. 465, 466, vii. 317, 318.— 625, 626 = ix. 216, 217.—627 = ix. 91.—628 = i. 469 et passim. These same loci communes of a feast are repeated witli slight changes throughout the Iliad and Odyssey. — 630. δσσος ... οϊός ILIAD XXIV. 415 τε : Cf. καλός τε μίγας re, ειδόί re μίγεθός re, μίγεθός re και κάλλον, etc. One word in eacli of these pairs denotes stature and the other form (comeliness): how tall he was and how comely. 635. Λε'ξον = κοίμισον , Schol. It has a causative meaning.— Key, al. και, sc. by sleep also as well as food. — ήδη, at length. — G36. tnro with dat. of means = by, as υπό χερσιν, 638.— 639. κήδεα . .. ιτεσσω: Cf. 617.— 640. αυλής εν χόρτοισι, in the enclosure of the court, χόρτος , Lat. liortus. — κυλινδόμενος κατα Kthrpov, xxii. 414, where also it is said of Priam. — 641. νΰν δή = νυν ήδη: now at length. Cf. ήδη, 635.—642. Χαυκανίης καθεηκα, swallowed, lit. sent down my throat. 643-647. Cf. Od. iv. 296-300, vii. 335-340 et al., where these commonplaces of the bed are repeated. See also II. ix. 658-661. — 644. δεμνια was the bedstead or mattress , and prjyea (rugs), τά¬ πητας (carpets), χλαίνας (shawls or blankets) were the spreads or coverlets that were successively placed upon it. — νττ’ αίθουση, under the corridor , usually of the αυλή, but here of the πρόδομος. Cf. 650: eKroy, 673: iv προδόμω. See also Od. iii. 399 and the Lexx., especially Autenrieth. — 646. καθυττερθεν εσασθαι, over and above to cover himself with. — 647. μεγάροιο, the hall (large room) ; in plur. the whole palace. — This whole description seems to many an example of unskilful borrowing from the Odyssey, well suited to the palaces of Nestor and Alcinous, but not to the hut of Achilles. But the idea runs through the book: the head¬ quarters of Achilles is half tent and half palace, and, in fact, it may well have become so, after all his capture and sacking of the cities of the Troad, ix. 328. — 648. δοίω, for Priam and the herald. — εγκον^ουσαι, Schol. πονονσαι, σπενδονσαι (cf . διακονόω). 649. εττικερτομεων : Authorities agree and consistency (c f.yepov φίλε, 650) requires that this word be taken in a mild sense = laughingly (L. and S.). It occurs only here and xvi. 744, where it introduces a jest .— 650. Έκτος: Cf. νπ αίθονση, 644, and iv προδόμω, 673. — 652. βουλά,ς βουλευουσι, ix. 75. — ή θε'μις εστίν, ix. 33. Is there here something of the impatience of control char¬ acteristic of Achilles ? It is the language of hyperbole, if not of sarcasm. — 653 == 366. — 655. και ... γε'νηται, and so there would result. The subj. following the opt. denotes a necessary conse¬ quence, as in άλίτηται, 586.— 656 = 380 et al.— 657. κτερεϊζ^μεν, to be performing the funeral rites .— 658. μένω, remain inactive .— 660. τελε'σ-αι, if you wish me to perform fully, etc. — 662. ώς ... εε'λμεθα, how we are cooped up. Cf. xviii. 287 et al. — τηλόθι, on 416 NOTES. Mt. Ida. Cf. xxiii. 117, and the graphic description there of bringing the wood for the funeral pyre of Patroclus.—6G5. δαινΰτό τε Χάος, and the people would partake of the funeral banquet (cf. xxiii. 29). daLvvro is opt., being a part of the conclusion to the condition contained in ωδε' κε μοι ρεζων , C61. — 669. και ταΰτα, these things also, sc. as well as the burial of the body of your son. — 670. σχήσω . . . πόλεμον = λαόν ερνκω , 658. — τόσσον is sepa¬ rated from χρόνον for emphasis. Some copies read πόλεμον τόσ¬ σον χρόνον. 671. «π, καρττω denotes a strong and encouraging grasp. — 672. ελλαβε δεξιτερήν, a token of friendship and aifection. So Odysseus in parting with Penelope, when he went to Troy, Od. xviii. 257. — 673. tv προδόμω: Cf. 644, 650, and see illustration in Autenrieth’s Lex. This sleeping-place was favorable for the de¬ parture of Priam by night, which follows.— αυτόθι, on the spot , right there, sc. iv προδόμω, and near where they had been con¬ versing, as opposed to the μνχω, where Achilles slept. This whole description — the arrangements for sleeping, the prepara¬ tion of the bed, etc.— is borrowed from Od. iv. 296 seqq., or that from this, line after line, or, as some would rather say, such descrip¬ tions belong in common to the bards and rliapsodists of the heroic age.— 674 repeated from 282.— 675 r=ix. 663, where also, as here, the next line names the ywq who slept by his side. Yv. 677-694. Hermes Awakes Priam in the Night and Conducts him Safely Back to the City. 677, 678 = ii. 1, 2.— 679. εμαρπτεν, of sleep, xxiii. 62: of a pur¬ suer overtaking the pursued, xxii. 201. — 681. ίερους, perhaps strong , perhaps sacred with reference to the trust reposed in sentinels, gatekeepers, and the like. See L. and S.’s Lex.— 682 == ii. 59. 683. So, then , you have no thought at all of evil that you are still sleeping so soundly. — οΐον — ότι τοΐον. — 684. εϊασεν : Cf. 557.— 686. σεΐο £ωοΰ, for you alive =r for your life; gen. of price after αποινα. — 687. Those sons of yours left behind (who survive you).' Cf. xxii. 334.— 688. γνώη σε, recognize thee; subj. 689. ανίατη, made him get up. — 692, 693 = xiv. 433,434. 693 is here omitted in the oldest and best MSS.— 694 = Od. x. 307 (cf. 468). The presence and departure again of Hermes after his de¬ parture (468) troubles the small critics. ILIAD ΧΧΙΥ. 417 Yv. 695-776. Cassandra is the First to See her Father Coming. At her Call all go forth to Meet him. Lament of Androm¬ ache, Hecuba, and Helen over the Body of Hector. 695 = viii. 1.— 696. £λων — e\awov, an imperf. form found only here and Od. iv. 2. — 697. ουδέ ns άλλος . .. αλλά, κ. τ. λ. So also xviii. 408-405.— 698. -ΓΓρόσ-θ’, before Cassandra, as explained and emphasized in the next line. Cassandra occurs only here and xiii. 366 in Iliad and xi. 421 in Odyssey, and in neither of these passages does she appear in the role of a prophetess, as in the later Greek poets. In xiii. 365 she is called the most beauti¬ ful of the daughters of Priam, as here she is likened to golden Aphrodite. — 701. άστυβοώτην, Anglice town-crier. Cf. 577: κή - ρνκα καλητορα. — 702. τόν, him, sc. Hector. There is genuine pathos in the omission of the name.— i’ ήμιόνων, on the mule- wagon, as Ίππων on the war-chariot passim. — 703. κώκυσεν : Cf. xxii. 407. 704. οψεσθε ... ίόντες, come and see , or come and you will see. o^eade can be either fut. ind. or aor. impel*, epic form, like «£ere, οισ -ere, iii. 103,104.— 706. χαίρ«τ* imperf. = εχαφετε, and followed by obj. dat.: rejoiced in his return. — ττόλει . .. τταντί τε δήμω, to the town and all the country. So iii. 50. 709. And they met him (Priam) near the gate bringing the body. — 710 is asyndetic because explanatory of 709.— τόν-γ’: Cf. 702. — 711. τιλλεσθην, in the secondary and pregnant sense, bewailed, hence followed by acc. rovy . So τντττεσθαί τινα , κόπτ^σθαί τινα , Lat. plangere aliquem, etc.— 713 = i. 601 et al.— 715. εκ δίφροιο, from his place in the chariot. 716. Malce way for me to pass through with the mules. —717. άγά- γωμι, sc. the body, the object being omitted as in 719. 720. τρητοΐς tv λεχε'εσσι, a more elaborate and costly bier than that on which the body was brought to the city, 702; hence the epithet τρητοΊς. Cf. iii. 391. — τταρά, κ . τ. λ.: and near by they seated the singers, leaders of the dirge, and while they, on the one hand, thus (ap) wailed the mournful song, the women, on the other, mourned in unison, following their lead. As thus rendered orre (1. 721) is re¬ peated and emphasized by oi pev ap\ and άοιδήν is obj. of Ιθρην^ον. Others supply Ιξηρχον (from (ζάρχονς) with άοιδήν, after which they place a pause. Not a few cut the knot and pronounce the passage spurious. With Ιζάρχονς compare έξηρχβ, xxii. 430. eVt... στ€νάχοντο is used in the same way, xxii. 515. — 723. Cf. 418 NOTES. xviii. 316, xxii. 430. — 724. So Acliilles held the head (κάρη εχε) of Patroclus as he mourned over him, xxiii. 136. 725. αΐώνος: See note at xvi. 453 : thou hast lost thy life young. — 726,727=xxii. 484,485, with slight changes.—728. κατ άκρης: Cf. xxii. 411.—730. ρόσκευ: Cf. 499, xxii. 507.— εχες, didst protect: lienee his name " Έκτωρ = Protector of Troy, with its women and children. Cf. v. 473. — 731. όχήσονται, will he carried away as captive slaves. Cf. xvi. 831. — 733. Compare the forebodings of Hector himself for his wife, vi. 456 seqq.— 735. Χυγρόν όλεθρον in apposition with the clause which precedes. — 736. |tv * * v 13ϋη ni OpT tg 1992 OCr ?9"| $r Λ3Α ~\ 'S' 37 ■ - __ f BOSTON COLLEGE 3 9031 37703 2 9A *f030 • A /f Hom 1364 AUTHOR jTl/ad _ Bks xi//-vxn/ TITLE N "p/l ^/5' f / t ( e* fa BOSTON COLLEGE LIBRARY UNIVERSITY HEIGHTS CHESTNUT HILL, MASS. Books may be kept for two weeks and may be renewed for the same period, unless reserved. Two cents a day is charged for each book kept overtime. If you cannot find what you want, ask the Librarian who will be glad to help you. The borrower is responsible for books drawn on his card and for all fines accruing on the same.